PDA

View Full Version : Mystics II: Rise of Deception {IC-Mature}



RisingPhoenix
05-23-2012, 12:38 AM
Rated M for mature content including but not limited to: romantic situations, violence, blood, mild gore, and mature language.


Ten months ago, a fight between the Nobility and the Mystics raged in the beautiful state of New York. The great Kraken, Diamonus and the Demon Orc, were defeated by the Mystics. Evangeline, vampiress of the Nobility was utterly destroyed by the Light Mystic with the help of the Nature Mystic. Still with the death of Evangeline, there was no victor in this battle, for both sides suffered heavy casualties and betrayal. Renshi, a mystic in his own right, betrayed his team, wounding Dorián and Nemine in a great show of swordsmanship. Trinity and Drax, two generals of the Nobility, betrayed Haakon and attempted to sabotage the great Lich at every turn during the battle. Yes, it seems that there is great deception in the ranks of the Mystic and the Nobility. It seems that you can’t even trust the one you call friend. Everyone is on edge, keeping an eye out for themselves. Kana, Fria, and Marzarex are all that remain of the Mystics.

Dorián left soon after the events in New York. Some say he is looking for Renshi, and has vowed his vengeance. Others say he is training and whenever you see a storm cloud, you can bet that he is the cause of it. Whatever the case may be, Dorián has been training and honing his deadly skills. His swordsman skills and his elemental and racial skills have been his main goal. He has vowed to show Renshi pain for his betrayal in New York, but it remains to be seen what will happen when the two eventually meet. He has become darker, more emotionless, and slightly distant to everyone except Nemine whom he has not seen since the battle in New York.

Halley and Kurama have been dealing with Halley’s pregnancy. She has been pregnant for eleven months, with two more to go. The pain that she feels is tremendous, but with Kurama and Mother Nature there to assist her, she will make it through. Kurama, while on his free time, has been training his body, mind and spirit. Just like Dorián, he is accessing things he had never thought possible. His powers are growing daily and it will only be a matter of time before he confronts his father, the one and only Haakon.

Kana has been grieving the loss of her father and her close friend Dut. Her feelings towards Kurama have shifted. She feels that he should have been able to help her father that day on the battlefield. She is a strong one, and with the help of Fria and Marzarex, she will become a great warrior of the Never.

Fria and Marzarex took up the reigns and began to lead the remaining Mystics with the vanishing of their leader, Naja. No one knows where Naja is, but feeling that the Mystics would crumble without leadership, they took up the position. Naja has been up to no good as usual. His plans are slowly forming and coming to fruition. His current plans are so diabolical that it threatens the entire universe, and all he needs is a key, but this key will prove to be quite the challenge to find. What no one knows is that Naja has formed another secret team, known as the Order. The Order has members everywhere, and while some freely serve Naja, others are brainwashed and serve him only because their minds are too weak to fight him. He is growing an army of chaos that will prove to be quite destructive.

There has not been much news concerning the Nobility. Haakon is steadily attempting to spread his oil to turn humans into a mesh of machine and flesh. Caine has been hard at work assisting his master in hunting down the traitors Trinity and Drax. Haakon is growing more powerful, and with each passing day, he grows closer to his goal. With his loyal minion Franz hard at work gaining followers, it is only a matter of time before many are enslaved to Haakon’s cause

With so much going on, it seems that the Mystics will have their hands full without proper guidance. It seems that the Nobility and the Mystics are suffering from deception, and though they attempt to maintain their composure, nothing is ever as it seems. With Naja growing close to finding the key, it is only a matter of time before he unleashes the darkness that will engulf the universe. Surely someone will stop Naja and Haakon from destroying that which is decent and dear.

SikstaSlathalin
05-23-2012, 06:56 PM
*Kana*

"Keep yer guard up lassie!" Amyareya shouted from besides the silver training ring dressed in light chain-mail and black boots a double-headed battle axe across her back. Kana grunted ignoring the burning blistering sensation from the silver keeping Wrath whirling and clashing against the lighting quick blade of the Electriad blade mistress she'd been training with this month. Naked aside from soft rabbit skin bikinis the two women were both suffering from intense burns and blistering caused by the magical properties of silver on Fae. This was every day of the young Mystic's training from sun-up to sun-down and than her training in magic begins until midnight then she almost always fell into her bed and was asleep before she even hit the pillow.

But she'd been growing steadily in endurance and power because of these conditions. Each month since they had recovered from the Battle of New York her mother has devised a new training regime for hr daughter to be put through again and again until she had mastered it. The girl was surprised when she found out her mother was actually one of the best fighters in all the Realm. Her father was the other best fighter but now it seems Kana has taken that title and she wears it with pride though the few times she actually got her mother to spar with her Kana didn't even have time to get her sword ready before Amyareya had knocked it from her hands and pinned her to the silver floor letting her skin singe for a little bit before letting her up. It wasn't a malicious thing or abusive because she could see that doing it hurt her more than it hurt Kana. Kana and the Nymph were stalemated and her mother called an early end to the training session. Wasting no time but keeping her composure Kana flew free of the silver ring feeling the cool air of her mother's mountain home flood over her scalded body like arctic water flying clear she landed heavily on the ground the rabbit skin soaked with sweat and her body blistered.

Amyareya walked slowly to her daughter's side kneeling besides the girl rubbing some soothing salve on the young girl's skin. She hadn't been permitted to use her Mystic forms during this part of her training. So the older Fae kept a ready supply of the healing salve around to treat her daughter and the other combatants of silver burns.
"Yer doin' good Kana, I'm proud of you daughter. Yer father would be too." She cooed softly rubbing the thick white gel down the girl's arms and legs. The young Mystic sighed letting her mother work keeping her body still and her eyes closed.
"Thanks mither, I almost got a hit in that time, but why did ye stop it early?" She winced as the salve got in contact with her particularly blistered feet.
"I decided to give ye a wee break, ye've been working so hard plus Elsi was getting tired I could tell that." She smiled moving onto her back Kana laughed lightly glancing at the Storm Nymph who was seated on the ground nearby being treated by one of her daughters.
"Dinnae think I could ever make her tired." Amyareya smiled going in gentle circles over Kana's wounds.
"Nither did Elsi, she's one of the fastest sword fighters in the Never and you held her in check, that deserves a break." She kissed Kana's head as she finished healing the silver burns and carried her to her bed to rest up for a bit. Despite the almost brutal training sessions and her father's death Kana was content for once in almost a year. She was truly home and with her birth parent it was a dream she wasn't sure she had until recently but now it was all she could think about, she never doubted her Caretakers back in Scotland didn't love and care for her but there was something different about being with her birth mother that made her feel safe and she could drop the rock-like demeanor she'd adopted since she became the Equinox Knight and be a teenage girl again. She was almost afraid she'd forgotten how to do that, needless to say all her training hadn't given her much time to spend with friends or relax anytime she did have was spent sleeping or eating. Maybe she'd go check in with Master's Rex and Fria and see if hey have any info on the other Mystics.

They entered her room and Kana's mother laid her down on her bed smiling.
"Rest up lassie, if yer feeling well enough later I'll take you to one of the Court's get together for some R and R." She kissed Kana's head again and left her to her rest. Kana sighed nodding to her mother's retreating form before falling into a steady sleep.

spirits breath
05-24-2012, 04:56 AM
It was dank, dark, disruptive to all the senses, and made the skin crawl in two meanings. the griffin was being led through the small village towards what could be called a sanctuary. Or a place one could get rest in troubled times. Such confusion and distrust that had webbed a frightening illusion on the once peaceful town once known as a center of trade, a good mead, and an even better place to sleep.

What had happened was strangely out of care. If it were a disease from the plants, then they bought from the wrong farmer. Bad meat, they could have asked for it to be killed in front of them and cut with clean claw and talon. Plague brought in from insects, they could have asked for a few spiders to catch most of them. In the end, these people deserved their fates. If they cut each other up, it wouldn't change a thing.

But that was the purpose of following the old man who delivered books to his home. To see life anew with greatness. Haakon they said often. they led him not to where he could be bounded up and whipped to death. Not as a scapegoat for what happened to the sudden economical collapse from the loss of cash crops that came from chemical fertilizers and pesticides. But they brought him into a clean room with a large desk in the end.

Cocking his head to the left in confusion, Zeth'tir walked with his chest proudly on display and his skin growing in movement. While the insects didn't move too much and the magic of them rapidly mutating and growing was an uncared for mystery, a few always enjoyed stretching out the skin from the muscle tissue. Helping to keep it from reclosing once more and then making movement around have more resistance.

As he was directed to sit down by a dashing young man, clad in a warm set of black dress clothes and a tie, he held out a small glass in offering. Perhaps not expecting to be talking to an exotic. Correction, former exotic beast. The griffin watched the pair of eyes follow the movements along his neck and under his eye. "Are you plagued or something?" He was asked.

Diverting part of his mental focus towards the insects in his neck and the one near his eye to else where, he parted his beak the the man. "I am an example of health under this..." Indicating to the chiten plates on his chest with a flick of his curved beak, he spoke up once more. "Are you here to ask for some tea leaves and berries? I don't use any chemicals or anything that may alter there quality unlike the others who put poison on them."

"I am not here to buy from you. But I won't stop you from bringing tea with you... You see. The economy here is poor enough that the man who wants to see you could buy it and pay off the authorities to evict every person here and open up a new personal resort. And you will visit him." Speaking sternly the finely dressed man held out a pen and paper to be signed.

"Is it Haakon by any chance? I figured him dead by now. I may be behind on history, but wasn't he killed some ten years ago?" Looking over at the pen in question, he then added in. "I usually do a simple pawprint thing for a signature. But can you give me a moment to look this over?"

Without much option, Zeth began to read the fine print. Struggling as he couldn't find the right spot to remember where he left off as his beak covered part of his vison reading the thing. In him skimming though, he would be given transportation into the United States and past customs. Given direct passage from the airport to where he asked to be delivered to.

The farm would be left alone with weekly checkups to keep unwanted pests from taking his home and crops. Being given a stamp board, he rubbed his feline-like paw into the ink pad and then rolled it over the 'sign here' lines. "I grow more than enough food for me to eat, and I invite beasts and the like around to help me eat some of it. However I would need the duration of two sun rises to cut the leaves off and take some moist leaves with me. Dry a few in the back to preserve in barrels for now. I hope you understand."

Turning tail, he was sure to show the pine cone shaped tip of it to the humans. The man behind the desk spoke dully. "We give you until the sun first rises in the morning in two days. Today counts as one. We expect you to be ready for pickup. Lord Haakon does not like to be kept waiting."

It wasn't until his time wore up that he was being woken up abruptly. Barely the crack of the sun over the horizon and he was being pushed around and the bag of tea leafs were brought with him to the road. Grabbing another bag of brushes, dyes, and a thick robe made out of silk. The product of a few weaver and funnel spiders that labored over a robe. Thin at first, and then over time a few new layers were added and he ended up with it thick enough to wash without it being ripped apart. Mostly due to having threads interweave like in a blanket.

Being pushed into a helicopter with rotating blades, he was quickly ferried off towards a small jet. In short, he would have rather flew to the runway and be tired out than to be directed to another helicopter again. They moved too much, made a constant humming sound, and it made his wings anxious in case the metal machine broke and he had to leap out and fly. which in hindsight if that ever occurred, he would need to leap far enough so that the spinning blades wouldn't dice him in small pieces.

For twenty minutes, he was stuck in a slow moving vessel that made riding a horse at a trotting pace seem like a sprint. After he was directed to the strangest thing he could imagine being borne from technology. Yet he couldn't get much more than a few peeking glances before he was being pushed by the rear up a flight of stairs and into a lavish inside.

Red and green swirled carpet and red seats were set around a collapsable white marble table. The gent he was with not three full days ago was in there. drinking a bubbling amber liquid. "I do hope you don't mind me being unable to help you find a proper seat. As you may be able to tell, this was built for a two legged being. But if you could, please don't scratch the carpet." He spoke between sips of his beer.

"I can manage. But how long would i be on this?" Zeth spoke nervously. Looking over at a couch for a better sleep he could guess.

"Nearly... twenty hours. Eighteen if you count the timezone shifting just right."

Feeling his heart sink, and his bowels drop. He walked with shaking legs to the small couch. Which was just a fluffed up bench and reclining backrest. As he rested on it, he looked out the window out of a feared curiosity. Watching takeoff and getting over the clouds without any visible effort. It was far too unnatural. As he shook, he broke away and turned around. Licking the inside of his groin a short moment before curling up to pretend he was just dreaming.

The trip was uneventful except when he tried to go to the bathroom. With half of him outside the open door and the other half in the facilities. He descended in a large airport. The plane he was in was dwarfed by some of the other planes, but hewas getting briefed on Haakon and why he was so important. But no matter how pressed, the information of why could not be answered without them saying Lord Haakon will let you know. Like they were getting paid each time they said this rich guys name. finding himself waiting for his bag to be delivered, he was told that a van was on its way to pick him up and that they would give a signal. And then the humans left the griffin sitting by a multitude of taxis and vehicles. Waiting for a bus with four crickets making s mildly entertaining distraction of the chirping sound from scraping their legs against their bodies.

Jacogos
05-26-2012, 06:15 PM
"Ten lawng months and thees is awl I have to show for it?" growled a voice still unable to fully grasp the human tongue as it was meant to be spoken. A werewolf by the tribal name Feasts on Hearts stood overlooking a huge camp hidden in Outback of Australia. How it was hidden was any man's guess, though it IS pretty hard to pick a specific square mile in the vast expanse that is the Outback.

Caine Immori, as the werewolf was better known, noted that the different tribes of werebeasts were still secluded to their own people. Only the cats, tigers, and lions actually had any semblance of camaraderie among their people. Caine shook his head slightly. The only feeling of pride he had about this camp was that his own people, the werewolves, made up the largest portion of it by far, a whopping 45%. It was mostly his ritual from almost a year ago that gave them that boost needed to surpass the other tribes. He had seen the new werebear king studying dark texts from Caine's library... There may be more participating in blood rituals soon.

He put those thoughts from his mind for now, though. His underling was speaking...

"We have scoured nearly every inch of this heat-soaked continent, my lord. There is not much more we can do!" whined the smaller werewolf, a man by the name of Julian.

"Then I waant you to stawp looking foar the entrance and start focawsing on finding the Stalkers and Fallen [Ones]!" Caine snarled, nearly biting the smaller wolf's head off. Julina scampered away, fearing for his life as he set out to give the new orders to the scout leaders. Caine sighed and reverted back to his human form. He preferred the transformed state when dealing with underlings, but it was hardly necessary. His size as a human was outrageous in any case.

"If worst comes to worst, then I'll just hurry along my little experiment..." Caine chuckled to himself. "We'll see how the traitors deal with me then... Hehe... Oh soon enough Drax... I'll have your throat in my teeth soon enough."



There was a hush over Ivanov Weapons Facility as of late. In fact, one could say this hush started almost ten months ago... When the prodigal daughter returned home and sent her entire family off to their summer home for 'permanent retirement'. They could hardly question her, what with her three warlock friends backing up her already substantial powers. As soon as the facility was clear of other life, Nemine brought the warlocks (whom she had 'borrowed' from Haakon) down with her to her own private workstation in the basement.

Ten long months passed before anything noticeable happened to the Facility. It was quiet for the most part. Every so often there might be a muffled explosion from the depths of the building, but it was silenced quickly, and everything went quiet again. Today, however, something was about to happen. Tension filled the air as the three warlocks got into position in the firing range of the underground facility.

Nemine stood at far end of the firing range, where the targets were. The warlocks would be firing blots of energy at her. But of course, there was a catch... The glowing rod (http://fc02.deviantart.net/fs49/f/2009/216/0/4/Tao_Majere__s_Staff_by_Aikurisu.jpg) in her hands, with a sapphire the size of a baby's head at its butt end, was the key to this exercise. It was a prototype weapon, of sorts, but explanation is droll.

The first warlock launched a ball of pure energy at Nemine. Nemine reacted by moving the rod (not swinging it really) to intercept the ball. All of a sudden, the ball vanished and instead, the gem at the end of the rob glowed sharply, then faded. The next warlock shot an orb of fire at her. The process repeated itself, the orb disappearing upon coming within a foot or so of the rod, then the staff glowing as it apparently absorbed the energy of the attack. The third warlock launched a lightning bolt at her, and the same thing happened. Then, Nemine shoved the butt of the rod into the ground.

The ground around them heaved as the energy from the three attacks was released into the ground. Nemine swore as the rod numbed her arm from the residual energy, causing her to drop it.

"Well... That went better than expected..." the Ice Mystic said coolly. Slowly regaining feeling in her arm, she picked up the rod with her other hand, tensing as she expected more residual energy to enter her body. None did, which was a good sign. It released the energy correctly, there just needed to be a flow restrictor to keep the energy from tearing up the place around her and numbing her arm again.

Unbeknownst to her, though, was the fact that three buildings surrounding the facility now lay in crumpled heaps from the energy escaping. Of course, all good things had to come to an end... Even silence.

Epostle
05-28-2012, 09:34 PM
It had been quite a long time since Haakon had revived an undead being that was more than a mindless thrall. The tomb of the so-named Skull King was buried under ice. Haakon had expended many resources in locating the cave that the creature was buried in. The hard part was over and restoring the Skull King to the realm of the living would be easy.

Haakon’s cohorts stood at the entrance to the sarcophagus chamber, guarding the door from any unexpected visitors. “Time to awaken,” Haakon said, raising his arms and letting the necromantic power flow from him and seep into the sarcophagus.

The power leaking into the sarcophagus was enough to restore the Skull King’s spirit and return him to life. “Sometimes a little extra spice is needed,” Haakon murmured to himself as he waited for the Skull King to rise.

As the power seeped into the sarcophagus, the energy of the Skull King began to become restored. "I... shall... serve... again... for Lord Haakon!!!" The sarcophagus lid was pushed to the side slowly, then arose the Skull King himself. Slowly did the Skull King climb out of his resting place, bringing along the sword and shield that had been buried with him. He then knelt to Haakon with the swords tip to the ground and the shield in front of him. "My obedience... is yours Lord Haakon." He said with a deep and raspy voice along with his head tilted down. "What will you have me do for such a one as you?"

“I have recently struck a massive blow against human kind,” Haakon said, bidding the Skull King to raise his head. “I want you to go to the Chinese Territories and begin building an undead host from the recently dead. And any other dead you can call to your will. I feel the first of many true battles with the Mystics looms and I want us to be prepared. One of my minions will guide you to the Chinese Territories if you need.”

Haakon could go and raise the dead himself, but he needed his full attention of a number of matters in quick succession. Having another veteran necromancer on hand would be helpful. Plus, once the Skull King was fully recovered he would be a powerful ally to use against the Mystics and their allies.

The Skull King did indeed raise his head. "Send me this... minion... Let him show me my path. None will stop your will. I'll be your sword, your shield, and your will. I'll show them to fear death... for death itself is coming."

The Skull King then rose up and stood tall with his sword and his shield. He realized with the control of the Chinese territories, they'll have a not a great army, but the most obedient army to ever exist. There is no greater soldier than one who doesn't have to eat, sleep, rest, or disobey certain orders.

Haakon beckoned and one of his witches came forward from the cohorts. She was a tall, slender, and rather attractive woman with metallic arms and legs from her interaction with the Reservoir. “Take the Skull King to the Chinese Territories and assist him however he needs.”

“Of course, my lord,” the woman said with a small bow.

She approached the Skull King without hesitation and placed a hand on his arm. “Try not to move,” she advised him.

In a flash of blue-white light, the pair had moved from the tomb to the ruins of the Chinese Territories. The woman removed her hand from the Skull King’s arm and stepped back from him.

As the witch backed up, the Skull King turned around and looked around the ruins. "It's time to build what we have lost long ago." The Skull King then took his sword and put the tip of it through the ground. The ground then cracked and started releasing energies throughout the ruins they were in. Every undead broke free of their burial ground in the ruin and began to walk towards the Skull King. The Skull King then raised his sword in the air and the dead began to glow and shout our their way-cries.

"And so it begins... they will know great suffering... there will be no escape from me. I will succeed where the others have failed. I will not fail you Haakon." He began to draw power... he felt their presence... the undead wanted to wage war for not only in Haakon's name, but for their own power as well. "Too long have you all been dead... too long have you all been put down for your losses in battle... it's time to show the true meaning of the dead... how powerful we are... how strong we can become... come my warriors of the damned... we have work to be done!!!"

He began to walk throughout the ruin along with the rest of his undead. The age of the dead was soon to arise once more. They will know the power of the dead... for his name is the Skull King!!!

Atrum Daemon
05-29-2012, 04:13 PM
The oil was working just as it should. More people, scared and confused about what was happening to them, flocked to Franz for answers and help. The warlock was all too glad to take more under his wing and help them through the transformation. He and his followers worked and existed in excellent harmony, seeking only to help people and not to sow chaos and destruction.

Haakon, his body once more changed thanks to the rediscovery of old power, stood at the top of his tower. The body of one of Trinity’s Tragic Knights collapsed at his feet, his head slowly decaying into dust from Haakon’s toxic grasp. “They’re craftier than I gave them credit for,” the lich said to no one in particular. “I expected traitors to arise, but never considered having to call upon Them to deal with the problem. But, Drax and Trinity are deserving of at least taking them seriously as enemies.”

He awaited a secretive band of hunters and assassins he employed from time to time when he needed something he did not trust his normal forces to deal with. With his plans accelerating, he could not afford to take chances.

With the faintest whisper of air and the feeling of presence behind Haakkon, Azzok Leader of Shadow Scales appeared behind the Warlock in Dragon form never did the Shadow Scales show themselves in any other form when accepting a job. Their line of work was all about anonymity and while other Dragons would be able to tell no one else could and they liked it that way.
By Dragon standards Shadow Dragon were small being only about 15 feet tall and 20 feet long they only have one black horn that stands out like a unicorn's horn only 3 feet long, their bodies are a mottled chaos of black and gray breaking up their outline making them nearly invisible to all but the most minute observation. The eyes of a Shadow Dragon are like mirrored glass with no pupil showing, if you stare at a Shadow Dragon's eyes you're staring into yourself so any mind magic you use will be turned around on you. Sitting back Azzok looked into Haakon's eyes and spoke in a voice little above a whisper.

"What do you wish of the Shadows Lord Haakon?"

“I have two problems that I need to go away,” Haakon replied, meeting the Dragon’s gaze. “My generals Trinity and Drax have turned against me. Destroy them in whatever way you deem best. Their last report put them in Australia.”

Haakon did not need to go any further than that. Azzok knew what the necromancer expected of him and his Shadow Dragons. He needed Trinity and Drax gone. While they could do very little to disrupt his plans at the stage they were at, the pair were enough of a problem that he needed them disposed of.

The oil had run it’s course and permeated all the water in North America and was making steady progress through South America. Some parts of the ocean had also been contaminated by it. Haakon knew the only force that could stop the progress of the oil was Mother Nature. But, as far as Haakon knew, she was still in the prison he had placed her in so long ago.

Azzok nodded to the metal man. "It will be done Lord Haakon, I trust payment will transpire in the usual form and they will be destroyed." He whispered before stepping back into the shadows to join his clan back in their base. They had been alerted of Haakon's intention prior to this meeting and had sent his younger brothers to gather all the information from one of the Warlock's underlings so the Dragons wouldn't waste time sitting on their claws. With the meeting done Azzok was ready to begin the planning and execution of the job.

"Well my brothers and sisters, it appears Lord Haakon has need of our unique skillsets and reputation. We are to bring down a Fallen Angel named Trinity Mukirn and our dear Fearstalker cousion Wraith Draxer Ripinger. We will handle this with the same caution and skill as we've handled all our missions. Anonimity is our names, silence our native tongue, we are no longer a part of the system. We're above it, beyond it, we're them, we're they. We are the Shadow Scales." The gathered 20 Dragons all nodded and repeated the mantra before all of them vanishing like wind leaving Azzok alone in the meeting room before he too vanished.

SikstaSlathalin
05-29-2012, 06:37 PM
*Fria and Marzarex*


The 10 months passing had been very intense for the Valkyrie and Space Dragon. Stepping up immediately as the leaders of the Mystics since no one had any idea where Naja was and only suspicions as to why. The two proved even with very few mystics actively with them, that they we're not going to give up without a fight. After the night sleeping together from the battle in New York, there was no more denying their feelings for one another even if all they did was sleep to heal.

Slowly they took time away to spend together and grow their feelings into a strong love whenever duty to the Mystics allowed. So much, that one night Marzarex after approval from High Elder Galez, laid the Valkyrie down in their bed and took her as his everlasting mate. She was now eternally bound to remain on Earth unless brought to the realm of Odin by him when she was truly needed.

Now many near sleepless nights have come and gone as the two continued their talks with the Mystic High Order on when to summon the Mystics back. Always keeping a mindful watch of them and their whereabouts, and what to do with Naja..where ever he was. Ever since Naja vanished and he was healed along with keeping tabs on all their waylaid Mystics or at least most of them he was slowly building up their forces again it was a wise decision to not call upon his full force in the first battle and while the forces of the air and swamp were damaged he still had enough muscle to at least bring down the grunts of the Nobility but he'd have to find more Generals of his own or extend a treaty to the Stalkers and Fallen for assistance.

His last one-on-one meeting with High Elder Galez had been many months ago and the Elder had given him a warning about the upcoming war. "Do not forget the past, and beleive in what your gut says is right." Was all he said before ending the meeting on the reason of important plans to weave to aid the Mystics. That was more than good enough for Rex, if Galez was personally handling some plans to help them then they'd be victorious in the end. He told these words to Fria and only to her. She was the only person he knew he could trust totally and completely with any knowledge the High Elder gives him what with Renshi turning on the Mystics and the others vanishing without much of a trace. Kurama and Halley he knew were in hiding for fear of their child but no clue where they were hiding, Dorian was training as he always does and while Feni wouldn't tell Rex where he was was did tell him the Lighting Mystic was alive and well, and last they heard of from Kana and Marissa they both were in their own realms training and fighting. The water was still being cleaned and the people of the word being saved they now had Nature spirits cleansing the ground itself of the Oil, if only he could find the source and eradicate it fully.

But that would be for later time right now he had to focus on gathering intel and setting plans in motion to bring their side victory. He was seated in the map room of the Amazon base scanning over all the plans and ideas he had gathered thus far. Fria had spent the day going through the reports and intel on the where abouts of the expecting Halley and Naja who seemed to have had his own agenda that no longer involved them. Naja seemed to been reported all over the world and when he stayed in one place long enough for her to go after he would leave just before her arrival...a game of cat and mouse it was and the Valkyrie wasn't happy about it at all. Halley had kept so well hidden that with Mother Nature watching after her, she decided long as she couldn't find her...she was safe enough.

Walking into the map room where Mazarex was she had a few pages in hand...first stopping at a large map of the world...pinning a few locations in red where Naja was reported and confirmed to once be. Eying the map for a moment before moving towards her mate, sitting down on the edge of the desk beside him to the right as she sat the papers down before his eyes.

"He is up to something alright just past keeping out of our reach, but what I have yet to figure out.." Rubbing the bridge of her nose to help relieve an oncoming headache. "There is more activity in Australia from what I can see but nothing that radiates Haakon besides more signs that those toothy were-beasts have been roaming all over there... But no new structures to indicated a new base if I could even find one in that blasted desert lands."

Sighing heavily she smiled at Rex some with eyes that showed she had been up just as early as he had been to do what responsibilities they had here. The signs of the wear and tear on their bodies showing slowly more and more from the past couple of months. "You look like a good meal and rest would do you some good Mr.... Can't have you using any of your power just to keep up longer when a night to rest would do the same thing." Softly placing a hand on top of his to gather his attention more knowing how hard he had been working alongside her. "Got some soup on if you think you can take a break."

Rex sighed smiling weakly back at Fria.
"I say he's planning to go all out and destroy the world or throw it neck deep in death and chaos and attain ultimate power. Just like every other bad movie villain it would suit him well from what Elder Galez slipped to me."
He sighed again leaning back bring her hand up to his lips to kiss it.
"A good night's sleep probably would be good but we need to keep vigilant until we are sure our plans would work. You can go sleep if you wish Rumag(mate) but I want to be up until I get word back from some of our potential allies that they're ready to help us." He went to pull away but as he looked into the woman's eyes he knew she wouldn't leave his side. He smiled kissing her on the lips.
"But we'll see what the soup does first." Taking her hand he walked with her into the kitchen.

Cruciatus81
06-01-2012, 04:31 AM
†Preface†

War, perhaps one of the most powerful words in the world, sometimes it doesn’t touch everyone. Other times, war, it bashes through the front door like a drug raid, taking prisoners and destroying lives. And then there are those times which the war touches an individual destroying everything around them, leaving them with the struggle to cope – either a burning vengeance, apathy, or even a glimmering hope that things will improve. Veneratio Niveus is one such individual, his coping mechanisms require vengeance against an unknown foe, and this is his tale.

‡Part I‡

Location: Oak Brook, IL – Suburb of Chicago.
Time: 21:37:26 CST (9:37:26 pm)

A figure stands just out of the street side gas lamp’s light, shroud in black. His form almost blending into the shadows which have engulfed this part of the world now, as his yellow eye peers at the cobblestone wall across the street. He glanced down to the rather expensive Rolex, it wasn’t his, but it would be eventually returned to its owner. His eyes lingered for several seconds as he began to count down.

This foray will start in twenty two minutes and thirty four…thirty three….thirty two…

His mind continued to count down the seconds with an eerie precision, his breathing slowed now. Suddenly he moved like a shadow himself, across the street into the shadows of the wall. His movements and breathing slowed, he was the stalker now – sleek, graceful and yet deadly if discovered too soon.

The security camera perched high upon a light post slowly was turning toward him, his eyes locked on the camera as the shadows seemed to move toward him with a lightning speed. Just as the unblinking eye stopped on him, he had seemingly vanished. He stood silent, unmoving as the icy cold shadows covered his form. His mind continued its count, split between the focus of the shadows and the timing required to be successful on this information gathering mission.

Twenty three….twenty two…twenty one….twenty.

He had ended up here on a tip, his target – a high profile corporate executive whom had come to be known for having to do with the atrocities he faced, a death of a loved one – only ten months prior, when he felt his world rocked to its very core. Not only losing a brother, but also the distant feeling of a relative falling somewhere far away. His mind had racked and poured over the files and intricacies of her schedule.

Tonight was special, the banquet was being held for the yearly success of the company, Intex, and their recent contract with some faction he could only hear whispers of – to supply enhancements and arms to a resistance against those who had mentored and coaxed out his abilities to the point they had reached – The Nobility.

He stood against the wall as his mind continued to remember the timing, the cold shadows and feel of cobblestone against his exposed skin.

Four minutes and twelve seconds until that fucking camera moves…fifteen….fourteen….

Slowly the unblinking eye turned now, panning back toward the secured front gate. He knew there were four armed guards there, all carrying the latest in warfare weaponry. He decided this was the best way to do it after watching the preparations, and the recent surveillance he’d been doing. His mind paused as he seen the camera move, there was something wrong…

Oh…damn it! It’s now or never!

As he watched…his counting mentally stopped, and he began to focus on the depths of the shadows that engulfed him. Seventy five meters, approximately two hundred forty six feet to the house from his current position, if he screwed this up….well, he wasn’t sure, last time he’d nearly gotten stuck in a wall but the wall was pressure sensitive on the inside, the only other way was to air drop in….and he didn’t have the resources for that type of job. Slowly his mind forced blank beyond the distance, nothing but the embrace of the shadows and his destination. Suddenly he vanished beneath the cold shadows.

Location: Inside the manse of Olivia Fina, Oak Brook, IL
Time: 22:01:55

The man had made the extreme jump through the shadows, landing precisely where he had hoped…with some consequence, however. He knew that his mark, Olivia would now be chatting up the arrivals, which would give him roughly ten minutes to get what he needed. He went to push off the wall, the scent of Olivia’s perfume rested in his nose as he realized something. The fingers of his right hand weren’t moving, and were dripping precious crimson fluid on the plush white carpet of Olivia’s bedroom. The single strange yellow eye peered at the fingers, they were all wrong…bent and broken, jutting at angles no person should ever see. He muttered to himself now.

”Fuck…nine minutes and two seconds before the guards come through…need to hurry…”

He began moving rapidly across the floor now, silent and leaving a drop of blood every few feet as he arrived next to the bed. It was amazing what you can find out when you seduce a maid. He knew a small disc was kept inside a fingerprint scanning case attached to the box frame of Olivia’s bed. All it took was swift jerk and it should free it from its place. That was his entire goal for the night, and he knelt next to the bed. The distinct scent of her perfume and low lights in the room briefly tore his mind from its task, pulling at his need as a race. He growled and shook the image from his mind, he knew it was time to improvise. He lay back on the carpet placing his foot against the small case.

Well….this isn’t going to be nearly as quiet as I hoped. 8 minutes and forty five seconds…forty four…

He pulled the foot away and with a powerful kick slammed it against the case. The sound of snapping wood and a sudden alarm erupts. His foot hooks around the case sliding it across the carpet to his unwounded hand and he was on his feet within a few moments. His mind made a decision now, split second, as he knew the layout far too well. He started toward the large picture window overlooking a private pond.

The doorway burst open and a heavily clad and armed guard burst in, the door frame nearly exploding from the wall as the guard yelled at the man.

”STOP AND DROP THE CASE!”

The voice was female, and the man knew it well…it was the “maid”, who was apparently security as well.

”Sorry, Cherie, I can’t do that…”

He smirked as he ran now, his feet still silent against the plush carpet, until he heard the click of the weapon’s safety. His form took “flight”, as if Buzz Light-year was considered flying….more like falling with style toward the window. The explosion of plaster, wood and glass pelted him as he watched the guard fire running toward him. It seemed in this moment time had slowed as he turned toward the ground racing toward him…he looked for an escape.

The woman stood at the window firing down on the robber, as he hit the shadows cast by the house. Suddenly he was gone, no sound of his body hitting the ground with the glass and debris…nothing…it was if he’d pulled a great trick of illusion. She spoke over the communication headset.

”Suspect fled north toward Hyde Park Boulevard, he just vanished…Suspect is five foot ten inches, approximately hundred seventy five pounds, all black attire, and wounded.”

Location: Aircraft cargo bay, Somewhere above the US
Time: Day 3, 03:12:18

The man sat now, case still unopened, on his lap. Blood had crusted along his fingers, now they seem to have been set in their proper places. A phone held to his ear, as he spoke with a wince.

”Ven here, going underground for a while, Fina op compromised. Wounded in action. Will report in seventy two hours, twenty one minutes.”

The phone was hung up and he slowly unzipped the black coat he wore, a large patch of gauze held against his collar bone that had blossomed with blood, and something black. He murmured to himself something about needing to carry more with him. A black rut sack rested not far from him, which he plucked up and tossed the case inside. Inside the sack was a change of clothes, gauze, a handheld super powered computer and now, the small black case. He’d look at it once he had someone who might be able to open the damned thing, even fleeing through the world of the abyss, he’d been trying to open it with no success. He attempted to bandage over the hole that was nearly the size of fifty cent coin from the ancient days. He growled as he attempted his brother’s trick with the bandages, and failed horridly, causing it to bleed more. He knew it wouldn’t bleed out, but damn if it didn’t hurt.

Couldn’t get a chance to find someone to heal me, could barely get out of the rental house in time…lucky I didn’t end up with more holes than a sewer drain…I didn’t think they’d find me within seventeen minutes...Best rest up.

He sighed as he shifted against the cargo boxes and closed his eyes, awaiting his landing somewhere outside of his comfort zone…and now he had to stay beneath the radar, or risk all of Intex’s hired help and bounty hunters coming for him with guns blazing. Sleep came, but the dreams were of the attack in the alley ten months ago…

RisingPhoenix
06-03-2012, 02:50 PM
Halley stirred in her sleep as she felt something crawling on her arms, swatting it away with her hands. After about a week of staying at the hotel in Italy, the couple had decided it was best if they completely fell off the map during her pregnancy. Thus, they had landed in a small island in the middle of the Caribbean. There had been one hurricane during their stay, and they had left the island for about a month before returning.

Now, Halley opened her eyes and saw a spider crawling up her arm. "GET OFF!" Halley shouted her voice shrill with panic in it as she jumped up and swatted it off for good this time. Looking down upon herself, she grunted when she noticed that she was covered in sand, half of her face included. Sighing, she sat down against a tree and rested against it, her legs stretched out. Her belly was enormous, and she didn't have a clue why.

Mother Nature had advised her to not see a doctor due to the fact that anyone could trace her at the hospitals, and had been keeping her informed about her pregnancy and what to do. Still...she hadn't seen Mother Nature in over a month, and now she was eleven months pregnant. Eleven. Halley pressed one hand against the tree and placed the other under her belly to support the additional weight, and forced herself to stand up.

She looked angrily at the tree and kicked at it weakly, which only hurt her foot and drained small amounts of her energy. "DAMNIT!" Halley shouted at the top of her lungs, wanting to hit something or break something. "WHY THE HELL AM I STILL FUCKING PREGNANT?!" Halley shouted, looking down at her belly with worry as a few tears stung in her eyes. Halley looked as though she was about to crack, as though the spider had been the last straw for her.

She'd managed to keep a majority of her concerns to herself, not having wanted to scare Kurama anymore than he certainly was already, but she just couldn't take it anymore. "KURAMA!" Halley shouted, stomping her foot weakly and wobbling a little, leaning against the tree to support herself.

The whip sliced through the creatures that Kurama had summoned to spar with him. He wanted to become stronger before he faced his father, in case the mechanized creature tried anything funny. Punch after punch, and kick after kick, Kurama’s attention was solely on training and honing his skills. He had learned how to shift between his ancient mystic form and mystic form with barely any effort. The scythe had become like an extension of his being. He wielded it with expertise and slashed the remaining sparring partner. Panting, he leaned against a tree on the isolated island and sighed. Halley had been his main priority for the past ten months. He hadn’t seen or heard from anyone. Mother Nature would come and visit every so often, but only to deliver information to Halley. He was so confused, but he was happy that Halley’s pregnancy was nearing an end. Her mood swings were pushing him to the edge, but he had promised not to leave her, for he loved her.

As he prepared another sparring round, he heard a loud shriek and quickly made his way back to where he had left Halley asleep. Smirking he walked up to her and ran a soft hand through her hair.

“You need to rest babe, you’re almost there. I’d say another two months and you’ll be ready to deliver our child. Is there anything you need?” He asked as he concentrated and conjured a full wooden home that broke through the ground. Everything in it was made from nature. The bed he had conjured for her was soft to the touch and he helped her over to it, “remember, rest and leave everything to me.”

Kurama smiled and blinked, his shimmering eyes dulling after using his powers to summon the nature home. He looked out in the distance and sighed, “I wonder how everyone is.”

At that moment, a bright light filtered into the room and Mother Nature appeared.

“Halley, my dear, you are close, very close, here allow me to check you.”

Mother Nature began to move her hand over Halley, checking her vitals as well as the babies.

“Oh my, this is very interesting. I sense twins.”

Mother Nature looked up at Kurama, “twins?” Kurama asked with a smile.

“Yes, twins, a boy and a girl, each possessing an aspect of their parents. Hang in there Halley, in two months I will visit you again, and at that time it will be your time to deliver your twins. Until then, stay safe and know that I am contacting someone who will help.”

Mother Nature stood up, and placed a firm hand onto Halley’s shoulder sending soothing magic into her. The power was overwhelming soothing, removing any ache and pain.

“That should last for a couple of days. Remember Kurama, whenever she is in pain, repeat the spell I taught you. I must take my leave, I shall return in two months. While I am gone, seek out the one known as Seraphine. Know that she will assist you mystics in things. Until then, I love you both. Stay safe.”

She vanished soon after and Kurama moved over to Halley and softly touched her stomach. Twins. He couldn’t believe it. He smiled, and kissed Halley on the forehead.

Halley leaned into Kurama's touch and sighed, her upper body shaking slightly. Halley looked up at him sadly, and she was about to ask why she was still pregnant when he said another two months. She stood up and wobbled a bit, looking at him with fear on her face. "ALMOST THERE?!" Halley shouted, her voice shrill with fear. A normal pregnancy was only nine months, and he was predicting twelve! "Why in the hell am I going to be-" Halley's eyes narrowed as she realized something, and she looked as though she wanted to kill something. Someone.

"Scarlett," she hissed viciously, venom filling her voice with hatred and malice that it had never held before. She watched in anger as he conjured a home made from nature, allowing him to lead her over to the bed. She lost it. "A. NORMAL. FUCKING. PREGNANCY. IS. NINE. MONTHS! I. DON'T. WANT. TO. BE. PREGNANT. FOR. TWELVE!" Halley shouted, though her voice was becoming less shrill from exhaustion. She looked at Kurama when he wondered how everyone else was, and a few tears ran down her cheeks. "I want my mom and dad," Halley said sadly, her expressions softening. They hadn't heard from her since the great battle in New York, and probably thought she was dead.

It was at that point that the familiar shimmering light of Kurama's mother appeared, and Halley didn't argue when she checked over her. She stayed silent for the most part, only looking sadly at Kurama. "I want my parents," she said again, her voice quiet and soft. She was homesick. She was peoplesick. She wanted to see someone on that beach other than Mother Nature, who didn't even count. "I want Fria`, I want Rex....hell even Maria. I want people," Halley complained while mother nature was checking her over.

"I want-" Halley was about to say she wanted her parents again when Mother Nature spoke again, and her words frightened her. "Twins?" Halley asked her voice hoarse as she felt kicking in her stomach. She moaned and fell back on the bed. "Twins?" Halley asked again, glaring at Kurama whom was smiling. "THAT'S WHY MY STOMACH IS SO DAMN HEAVY!" Halley shouted, glaring down at her stomach. Then she realized something. "OH HELL NO!" she shouted, sitting up with fear etched in her face. "I am NOT about to be stuck twelve months pregnant with TWINS kicking me to death!" Halley shouted, sitting up and standing frantically. "Hell no. Hell, hell, hell no!" Halley shouted, looking around frantically.

Mother Nature placed a firm hand on her stomach and sent soothing magic into her stomach. Halley sat back down and was instantly sleepy, looking at Kurama sadly as tears rolled down her cheeks. "I want my parents," Halley said again as she felt more kicking in her stomach. She winced, curling up in a little ball of sadness. "I hate spiders. I hate sand. I just want my parents and my house and my room," Halley said, looking up at him with tears in her eyes.

Kurama felt Halley's want to be free of this isolation and to be with her parents. It made him sigh as he looked over at her. The magic was working and she would be out cold in a matter of seconds. Kurama moved to her side and held her hand.

"I'll be here with you through it all Halley, and don't worry, everything will be fine, trust me. After you deliver the twins we will be able to see everyone again. Just try to relax," he said softly as he stroked her head, his fingers playfully running through Halley's hair.

When she was asleep, he'd go to her parents and bring them back. He'd tell them to pack for a two month trip, but hopefully they would come. He mentally crossed his fingers and stayed by Halley's side. In his absence, he'd leave his trusty Huorn to keep her company should she wake.

Halley signed as Kurama ran a hand through her hair. Whilst it felt good and was relaxing, it didn't make her miss her parents any less. She sighed when Kurama said he would be there for her through it all. "Love you," she mumbled, still looking a little upset as she began to yawn. She knew the magic was working and she put a hand on her belly, rubbing it gently as she felt her children begin to settle.

"I feel like a big, pregnant blimp of a couch potato," Halley complained, yawning once again as she felt her eyes begin to close. She cuddled up into the blankets and sighed before she was out like a light.

With a slight chuckle at Halley's comment, Kurama stood slowly to his feet when Halley clocked out. He had to move quickly and hopefully her parents would understand. He moved around gathering things. Two Huorn walked into the room and Kurama nodded.

"Keep her safe at all costs, understand?"

The Huorn closest to Kurama nodded and took a position guarding Halley. Kurama moved quickly out of the room and chanted silently, creating a protective barrier around Halley's room and the house. He was being very cautious as he slowly vanished sighing softly not wanting to leave Halley alone.

Time passed and his body slowly appeared in the home of Halley's parents. His feet hit the floor with a soft thud as he gathered some of Halley's things hoping that her parents would hear him and come looking to see who it was in their home.

Elizabeth was in the master bedroom with her husband, cuddled up to his side. The two were quietly watching TV while thinking about their daughter, whom they haven't seen since the day the great beasts had appeared. Every now and then her husband would find her sleeping in Halley’s room, in a state of depression. Halley had never been gone this long, and for months now they have feared the worst. She sat up when she heard a noise coming from upstairs. "Halley?" she asked, bolting out of bed with her husband following behind her, cursing. "It’s probably a burglar, stay here!" he shouted at her, but she knew that was absurd. "It’s Halley. I know it is," Elizabeth said, throwing her daughters door open and staring in shock at the scene. Halley’s father grabbed Kurama and started shaking him, holding him tightly. "Where the hell is she?" he yelled.

"If you would stop shaking me I'll take you to her," Kurama stated allowing Halley's father to shake him.

When the man finished shaking him, Kurama stood straight in his posture and looked down at Halley's mother.

"Halley is in hiding. Things are going on that will be better seen than explained. I was hoping you two would come with me as she misses you both and want you to be there. If I could get you to pack three months’ worth of clothing and meet me downstairs, I'll transport us to her. Please be quick, I don't want her to be alone and it is imperative that I be at her side through this."

Kurama smiled and looked into Halley's father's eyes. He could tell the man was pissed, but hopefully seeing their daughter would ease the building rage within the man. Quickly Kurama began gathering things for Halley, anything that he thought would make her happy and quickly looked up at Halley's parents.

"Please be quick, I'll explain everything when we get there."

"I hope for your sake she isn't hurt," Halley's father said, looking at Kurama square in the eyes. Elizabeth was just stunned and looked at her husband. "Shall we go pack?" she asked, feeling a little better to know that her daughter was still alive, and that she missed them.

The two headed towards their room to pack without giving another glance at Kurama, her husband still fuming at the boy in their daughter's room. "She'll be okay," Elizabeth said, placing a soothing hand on his shoulder. He sighed and rubbed his temples. "I'm going to start getting gray hairs if she keeps this up," he said, offering a small smile which made her giggle. "You aren't that old...yet," Elizabeth teased, running off to their room to pack her things, with him right behind her.

It didn't take them more than twenty minutes to pack three months of clothing and return to Halley's room. "Take us to her," Elizabeth said to Kurama, looking apprehensive and anxious as well as nervous and excited.

Kurama had just finished packing the remainder of Halley's stuff when her parents came back into her room. He looked at Elizabeth and nodded.

"Invertae Sanctum Serotenom!"

A wild wind whipped up in the room, blowing things about encircling the three individuals before all three and their luggage vanished in a quick burst of powerful wind.

A few moments passed before a wild wind whipped up in front of the nature ridden house that Kurama had summoned. He looked at Halley's parents and pointed at the house.

"She's inside, but before you enter, there is something you should know. You two are going to be grandparents," Kurama said rather boldly, "she's in a lot of pain, and we decided to go into isolation so that those who are fighting against the mystics won't hurt her and the twins."

Kurama turned around and led them into the house. When they entered into Halley's room, the Huorn nodded and continued to stand there while Kurama placed the three suitcases he had gathered for Halley against the wall.

Elizabeth and Alex held each other tightly as the wind began to pick up and watched as Kurama spoke an incantation, still shocked at the magic both him and his daughter were capable of. It didn't take them long before they landed in front of a house, on a beach at the edges of an island. Elizabeth was about to enter the home without a moment's hesitation, but Kurama began to speak again. What he said shocked her, and Elizabeth grabbed onto Alex's shoulder.

"She's...pregnant?" Alex asked, looking infuriated at Kurama when he said that Halley was in a lot of pain. The trio walked into Halley's room, and it took everything within Elizabeth to not rush up and hug her daughter. Halley was still sleeping, and looked rather exhausted. She was curled up in the bed and snoring softly, a slight pained expression on her face. Alex wanted to comfort her daughter, to hold her and be there for her...but he wouldn't wake her up when sleep was so precious to her.

"Elizabeth, look over Halley whilst I speak to Kurama outside," Alex said, placing a firm hand on Kurama's shoulder and steering him towards the door. "We have a few things to talk about," Alex said, glaring at Kurama harshly.


Kurama watched Halley sleep and was glad that she had calmed down a bit. He walked over to the bed and placed a beautiful purple tipped white rose beside her. He was exhausted from constantly watching Halley, making sure she was comfortable while still training and researching. It was amazing that he didn't look tired at all, but if he could he would be asleep at this very moment. When Halley's father placed a very firm hand on Kurama's shoulder, Kurama looked at him, listening to what he was saying.

The man steered Kurama out of the room and into another down the hall. They were far enough from Halley and Elizabeth not to disturb them should their voices be raised. Kurama looked at Halley's father and sighed.

"What is it you want to speak to me about sir?" Kurama asked as politely as he could, though it still came off slightly stern.

Alex turned and looked at Kurama in the eyes, his gaze a cold glare. He sighed before clenching his fists, doing his best to keep his anger under control and his fists at his side rather than at his front. "You say that you love Halley. If that is true then you must understand my hatred towards you," Alex said rather bluntly. "Elizabeth has been in a state of depression for the past ten months. I cannot tell you how many times I have caught her sleeping in Halley's room, wishing she would come back to us,"

Alex turned from Kurama to prevent himself from hitting him. "If you care about Halley, you can only imagine what her disappearance has done to our family because you couldn't keep your pants zipped. You could have sent so much as a letter to let us know she was -alive-," Alex turned and faced Kurama.

"Now we know she is not only alive, but pregnant and in pain..." Alex looked quizzical for a moment, and then angry. "How many months pregnant is she?" he asked, taking a step towards Kurama.

"Sir, I'm sorry, but any means of communication between us and the outside world could've been tracked. I took the precautions to keep Halley and our unborn kids safe. I apologize for putting you and your wife through this, but I didn't want any more harm to come to Halley. Trust me sir when I say this, if I could've I would've had you hear before now, but things haven't been stable at all. She is eleven months pregnant. Eleven months and I don't know why. I've been told it is because of the fight between her and Scarlett ten months ago, but I'm not entirely sure. You see when she was fighting Scarlett, the demon stole some of her soul, and though her soul was restored, there were some effects that lingered. Before you go into a rant saying I should've been there to stop Scarlett, I was in my own battle with giant monsters, attempting to stop them before the laid waste to New York. When Halley contacted me via telepathy, I was immediately there and I took care of it."

Kurama took a step back when he saw Alex take a step forward. The last thing he wanted was to injure Halley's father in a fight, and now was not the time for such things.

".....and not to be disrespectful sir, but it takes more than just my pants being unzipped. Surely you should know that."

Kurama turned and looked out the window. He really should learn to keep his mouth shut, it would probably keep him out of trouble.

Alex watched in anger as Kurama spoke and took a step back. "A -letter-," Alex said harshly. "Imagine if you thought she was dead for ten months. I hope you never have to go through the pain we went through as parents," Alex said as he took another step forward. He heard a voice coming from the other bedroom. It was Halley.

"Daddy?" Halley sobbed when she woke up, having seen her mother for the first time in months. "Where’s daddy and Kurama mom?" Halley asked her mother, sobbing in her arms from the joy of seeing her mother. "I'm sorry mom. I'm so sorry," Halley begged, latching onto her mother with as much strength as she could muster. Alex glared at Kurama and said that their conversation wasn't over, before he rushed out of the room and into the room his daughter was in. He embraced his daughter and his upper body began to shake, the pain he had been experiencing for the past ten months taking over his every expression.

"I've missed you so daughter," Alex said, and Elizabeth joined the hug. Halley was sobbing as she held her parents, tears of joy and disbelief rolling down her cheeks. She felt a commotion in her stomach and winced, looking a little worried. Suddenly her eyes widened and she cursed. "Shit. Kurama!" Halley shouted as her breathing began to become more fast pace.

She had felt a large weight being lifted off her chest, off her heart after having seen her parents. It was almost as though the last effects of the battle so many months ago had finally worn off, and despite the sudden pained expression on her face, Halley appeared more peaceful than she had been in the entirety of her pregnancy. "Oh crap, crap, crap. I'm not ready for this. Kurama get your ass in here now!" Halley shouted as she gripped her mother’s hand. Her water had broken during her parents embrace and she was trying to remain calm, at least until that went out the window and she started screaming in pain. "Damnit IM GOING TO KILL YOU FOR THIS KURAMA!" Halley shouted as she squeezed her mother’s hand.

When Kurama heard Halley's voice, he turned around and watched Alex walk out of the room, stating that their conversation was NOT over. He decided to give Halley and her parents some time together and sat down in a chair, running his hands over his face and through his hair attempting to figure out what he was going to do about Alex. The man obviously wasn't going to let it go, and who could blame him? Still, he wasn't in the mood for fighting, not when Halley was eleven months pregnant. As he sat there looking out the window into the beautiful lush garden behind the house, he jumped to his feet upon hearing Halley's voice call to him.

spirits breath
06-04-2012, 02:09 PM
Gently lurching forwards to a stop, a thick van opened its wide door and a driver beckoned the four limbed beast into the vehicle. Twice actually to signal that they weren't mistaking him for a few that waited for taxis to pick them up.

Clattering his beak together in a grumbling fashion, Zeth'tir walked into the van, where thankfully there weren't seats to make him wonder how to use them. Especially since he much preferred a more comfortable bare floor than cushions not size or body in mind. Then again, why would a winged creature need a vehicle to get around?

"Hey, take care and don't dig your claws into the floor. Any damages come out of my pocket." The driver spoke behind his seat and a metal grating that acted as a barrier. A pretty useless one if they could see past their sunglasses enough to see the mounds of insects path around his spine and ribs.

"We will be there in roughly twenty minutes if these Assholes! Would learn how to drive!" The other man yelled out the window with a fist raised. He at least was able to get rid of stress easily enough.

For Zeth in the back, between keeping his wings folded up, legs stretched wide and braced against the walls, and his stomach flat against the floor. He held on to what he could for his life. The vibrations were not welcome as he could see a few holes in the floor that exposed the road below him. Whomever this special god was to bring the affliction of motorised transportation... he needed to just send a map next time.

Thirty minutes of pushing the walls out, and feeling the fibers of the carpeting against his rear. He hopped out and hugged solid ground that was without movement. Caring less even that he was being watched and a collar clipped around his neck.

"Just for protocols. If you get violent, you will be shocked by electricity. So we will just take you past the lobby and you can take it off." By looking at the cocked head andparted beak, the man shrugged.

Being collared was one thing. Adding a leash to it was another that didn't make it pleasent. If he pulled back, pressure was right on his neck and would threaten to pop his head off, the sides hurt his neck and back if he walked too fast was choke. But between the scents and wanting to mark territory after being stuck on a plane and in a van for half the day, it was going to happen eventually. And there wasn't any patches of forest to use either.

He had a good hour or two before he would send a janitor his way to save the respect. Being guided up stairs and around and around and around up the stairs that only went around some more. He made it to the top floor. At least he wasn't ready to die by that point like the regular elevator users. A smartly weighed option.

With collar removed and the two opening a few doors, he was greeted by a lady behind a desk in rather puffed out hair and a lot of red on her fingers and lips. She simply hit a button to announce. "Haakon, you have a visitor... expecting a. Uh... four legged carny of sorts?" Lucky for her the distance hid the insects crawling in him. There wasn't much to do besides wait until his pressence was requested.

Froggy
06-05-2012, 07:03 PM
When he walked into the room, Halley was going into labor. Kurama would have freaked out a year ago, but he quickly got into paternal mode and knelt by Halley's side.

"I'm here," he said, "we need towels, and water."

Before he could move to go get them, the signature arrival of Mother Nature took place. When the light subsided Kurama looked up at her.

"You're going to blind someone one day," he said with a smile, glad that she was here.

Mother Nature gave Kurama a slanted look and quickly noticed Halley's parents.

"Ahh, marvelous the family is here. Let us get this started. It seems the love and care that your parents have for you has pushed you into labor. I'm going to need you all to be strong for Halley and I'm going to need Halley to breath and push when I tell her. Kurama grab some towels, and Alex grab some water. Elizabeth, I trust you to help her keep her breathing steady and when I signal inform her to push."

Mother Nature touched Halley's head softly and smiled.

"Calm down dear, it will be over soon. I need you to stay calm and be ready. Now spread your legs and prepare."

Mother Nature looked over at Elizabeth and nodded before kneeling in front of Halley.

When the men returned with the water and towels, the delivery began.

Screaming, orders, and panting filled the room. Everyone was on edge, awaiting the arrival of the two bundles of joy. The pain was incredible. Halley screamed at Kurama during a majority of the labor while squeezing her mother's hand tightly. It seemed to take forever, even with mother nature there to help. Then came her baby girl, and finally her baby boy. Halley's breathing was shallow and short, almost gasping. When it seemed that Halley could take no more, the first baby came out. Quickly Mother Nature took up the baby wiping it off with a towel and handing her to Kurama who couldn't believe his eyes. The next one came shortly after and Mother Nature repeated the procedure handing this baby, the boy, to Alex. When the umbilical cords were cut and Mother Nature finished nursing the babies, she stood up straight and made sure Halley was cleaned up, and pain free.

Stumbling, she regained her composure.

"Mom are you okay?" Kurama asked concerned.

"I've been in this realm too long, I must leave immediately. You all did a magnificent job and now you must nurture the next generation and keep them safe. The are precious and a gift. Name them well my dear, and stay safe. I shall return when I've regained my strength."

Mother Nature walked weakly over to Elizabeth and Alex and smile giving them a gentle hug before departing in a weak flash of light. Kurama was worried, but the baby in his arms made him smile.

"Halley, you wanna hold her?" Kurama asked as he looked up and knelt by Halley's side, "you did great babe."

He grabbed her hand and kissed it, holding the baby in his other arm.

She reached for her daughter when Kurama spoke, though her arm soon fell limp and she collapsed from exhaustion.

The spell mother nature had used was effective with numbing the pain, but her body was still stressed and exhausted from the extensive labor.

Kurama quickly grabbed pillows and made sure Halley was comfortable, all the while holding their baby girl in his arms. He looked over at the baby boy and smiled. Twins, who would've thought? After making sure that Halley was comfortable, he quickly grabbed a wet rag and dabbed her forehead softly, laying the cool rag across her forehead in order to help soothe her. The babies were crying, but Kurama had been secretly reading about and practicing parenting. He quickly grabbed some newborn baby formula and teased the baby girl's lips with it and instantly she began to feed. He had went shopping a few days earlier for everything that they would need, and the room next to Halley's was full of stuff. He had already wrapped the baby girl's bottom half with a newborn diaper and had tossed one over to Alex who had the baby boy.

"Halley needs her rest," he said softly, "so daddy is going to take care of you okay
?"

He made little kissing noises as he made sure the baby was clean. He was very much happy about the whole thing, though he knew the conversation with Alex was no where near done and he had to mentally prepare himself for whenever the older man would want to suddenly "talk".

"Mrs Elizabeth, do you want to hold her?" Kurama asked as he moved over to Elizabeth's side.

After Halley had given birth to her twins, Elizabeth placed a soothing hand on her shoulder and Halley smiled back before passing out. Elizabeth kissed her daughter gently, proud that she made it through without complications. "They're so precious," Elizabeth said, looking back at the twins her daughter had just given birth to. She looked at the little girl and smiled before looking back at Kurama. "She has Halley's eyes and your cheeks," Elizabeth said quietly, watching as Kurama cleaned the babies and tossed Alex a diaper for the boy.

She took the baby girl as Kurama offered to let her hold her and smiled down at the newborn in her arms. "My sweet grandbaby," Elizabeth said happily, looking from the baby in her arms to Halley. Halley began to stir and soon she was murmuring and reaching out weakly. "My...babies...." Halley whimpered, her eyes opening and closing. "I want my babies..." Halley said, her voice going stronger the more she breathed.

Elizabeth gave Halley the child in her arms and watched as she went into a sort of parental mode, smiling at Halley's love for her children. "I want my boy to," Halley said, looking pleadingly at her father. Alex made sure that Halley had a good grip on both children before taking a step back. Halley held her children and looked at them with a loving expression on her face and looked at Kurama. "Love you," Halley mumbled weakly, wishing Kurama would wrap her in an embrace.

Then she looked up and tilted her head in curiosity. "We haven't thought of names yet," Halley thought, looking slightly shocked at the realization, and rather guilty.

Kurama watched with a smile on his face as Halley held their twins. They were parents now and their main goal was nurturing and protecting their kids. As he stood there, he moved over to the dresser and pulled out a camera. Taking a few quick shots, he put the camera away and knelt down besides Halley when she mumbled she loved him.

"Love you too Halley," Kurama replied as he planted a loving kiss on her forehead and embraced her softly, making sure to watch out for the twins.

It hadn't occured to him that they hadn't given their children names UNTIL Halley commented on it. He had a name in mind for the boy, but the girl was a blank for him. Smiling, Kurama thought up the name and spoke softly.

"How about Kiran for the boy?" Kurama stated.

Halley couldn't help but smile and giggle as Kurama surprisingly pulled out a camera and began taking pictures. "We're going to have to get photo albumns," Halley said, looking down at her children and smiling at them, giving them each a gentle kiss. She smiled as the squirmed a little after the kiss, before looking back at Kurama lovingly. She watched as he put the camera away and leaned in as he gave her a kiss on the forehead, embracing her lightly enough to be mindful of their children.

She looked at him curiously for a moment as he mentioned Kiran for the boy. It was an interesting name, but it grew on her within seconds. "I like it," Halley said, leaning in close to him. She thought about the name for a girl and looked at her, noticing that she had cheeks like his. "What about...Hanah for the girl?" Halley asked, looking at her lovingly. "Hanah is a variation of flower...and I want to name her after all the beautiful flowers you give me..." Halley looked back at him and smiled widely. "Afterall, she is my beautiful gift from you," Halley said, kissing the little girl again, before doing the same with the boy.

She offered the boy to Kurama, realizing that he probably hadn't held the boy yet. She kept the little girl in her arms, giving her a soft kiss every now and then. Hanah and Kiran...who would've though they would have twins?

Kurama softly grabbed Kiran from Halley and smiled at the boy.

"Hey little man," he said softly as he kissed Kiran on the forehead lightly and looked over at Halley.

"Hanah and Kiran." It was amazing that instead of one child, they now had twins, and his priorities had certainly changed. Now his family was his main priority. He'd do whatever it took to keep Halley, Kiran, Hanah, Alex, Elizabeth, and Mother Nature safe from his father's wrath, but now that this part of his life had come, he had to prepare to go see his father.

He looked at Halley and wouldn't dare ruin this moment with his news, no instead he'd wait until he felt the time was right. Sighing, he slowly rocked Kiran in his arms, watching as the baby boy looked into his eyes. It was odd, Hanah had Halley's eyes and Kurama's cheeks, while Kiran had Kurama's eyes and Halley's cheeks.

Halley watched as Kurama gently grabbed Kiran from her and smiled at him, holding her daughter and kissing her forehead gently. "They're so beautiful," Halley said, looking at Kurama with love and caring on her face. She was worried, worried about their future. How long would they have to stay in hiding? What was going on in the outside world, since she hadn't been off this island in ten months, except for when the hurricanes hit. She was worried about how difficult it would be to keep her parents safe, now that they knew of her children.

Still, she was more worried about her beautiful children as she looked around at her family. She would do whatever it took to keep her children safe, and to live through this battle unlike last time. She wouldn't do anything stupid anymore as she had before, and she would do her best to be there for her children. She looked over at Kurama when she noticed a soft glowing coming from him and smirked. "I guess we know which parent he takes from," she said, commenting on the soft, golden light shimmering off his skin as he yawned.

At the same time, the baby girl, Hanah, in her arms had little traces of black hair on her head. "I suppose she must take after you then," Halley commented, looking curiously at her daughter. That was interesting, that Kiran would take after her, and that Hanah would take after Kurama. She saw her parents holding each other and looking down on the two, both of them smiling. "Would you like to hold Hanah, dad?" Halley asked, holding her hands out as her father gently took hold of Hanah.

"I'm so proud of you both, and very happy for the two of you," her father told them, looking at Kurama and nodding gently. He tickled Hanah gently and she squirmed a little, and Alex giggled and began telling her sweet baby things, gently rocking her and showing her all the love he had for his family. Halley in the meantime wrapped her arms around Kurama, being mindful of Kiran in his arms. "At least now I'll be able to walk again," Halley commented, grinning at him a little. She gave him a gentle squeeze and kissed Kiran gently, looking at both him and their children lovingly.

RisingPhoenix
06-06-2012, 02:32 AM
Naja

An explosion rang out in the silence as the energy blast collided. A female landed hard against the cold hard ground while a male figure stood over her, eyes gleaming red, hungry for her soul.

“You should’ve known this would happen. With you and Galez out of the way, I will be able to put my plans into motion,” Naja stated as he lifted up his hand, aiming it at Seraphine.

“You’re a coward Naja, and I’ll relish the day your presence is cleansed from this world,” Seraphine retorted as she began crawling away from Naja.

“It pains my heart to hear those words Seraphine, too bad they’ll be the last you speak,” Naja stated with a laugh as an orb of intense energy appeared in his extended hand, “goodbye Seraphine.”

“Never count me out Naja, I’ll fight to the last breath,” Seraphine replied as she quickly rolled out of the way as the orb crashed against the ground beside her, sending her into the air.

Using the momentum, she began an incantation, weaving the spell perfectly as a portal appeared in the place she would land. Just as she fell into it, Naja blasted it, destroying it completely, but missing Seraphine. He growled and looked out into the distance. He’d deal with Seraphine later; right now he had to continue on with tying loose ends. Galez was his next target. Marzarex’s master was going to be most interesting and toughest, but unlike Seraphine, he would not escape Naja’s grasp. Standing there, he smirked and sat upon a stomp crossing his legs as he began to weave a spell that would take him to Galez’s planet.

Dorián

There was a flash of lightning and everything became silent. Two figures stood in front of one another. There was no talking, and the expression on both of their faces was intense. Suddenly, one of the figures began to swirl his arms in a quick motion, lightning sparking from his form as the figure thrust two fingers forward as if he were shooting a gun. A bolt of lightning shot from the man’s finger tips increasing the heat in the atmosphere. The opposing figure dodged and seemed to vanish, but at the same time the man who fired the lightning seemingly vanished as well. There was a loud crashing sound that filled battlefield as the two figures clashed over and over and over before separating to stare at each other.

“You’re growing stronger Dorián,” the opposing figure stated.

Dorián nodded and charged at the opposing figure, his body glowing from the intense electricity that was sparking off of his body. The opposing figure smirked and charged as well. The two collided midway the training field, a great explosion of lightning and energy surged forth. When it dissipated, Dorián stood his bow clenched in his hand. He turned around and walked off, leaving his training partner alone.

“Dorián, be careful out there,” the training partner stated.

“Will do Feni,” Dorián replied as he vanished in a flash of lightning.

This was how all of their training session had gone since Renshi’s betrayal. Fenirex had noticed how different Dorián had become, but the training they were enduring was increasing both of their powers; however, Dorián was thirsty, and Fenirex could see it in his eyes. He could only hope that Dorián never found Renshi. The storm dragon looked out into the distance and sighed. He could feel something in his gut, something that spelled trouble. He could only wonder what it was.

Froggy
06-06-2012, 03:00 AM
Edited to add Naja's portion:

Thick, lush rainforests surrounded Ileana as she observed the scenery before her. The birds had long since flown from the area by now, and the only noise coming from the greens were the bugs that inhabited the forest. Ileana was practicing and training her powers, both creating and destroying various forms of nature. Many months ago she had been visited by Master Naja. She had long since known of the evil lurking within him, and while she was bitter and hateful herself, she had stayed away from Naja and the outside world.

The humans no longer knew of her existence, and thought the elven race to be extinct. To a degree it was, however, a small group of elves remained deep within a forest in the middle of an island. They had managed to avoid the oil that had been spread by Haakon by using their powers over nature, and it had taken a great deal of strength from every elf within that community to keep each other safe from the oil.

With the arrival of Master Naja, her fellow elves within the community had banished her after he had left. They had warned her that they would stay out of the conflicts in the outside world, and that she would not pull them into the middle of it. Now Ileana wanted revenge against the elders whom had made the decision, as well as the humans and elves alike whom had cast her away so easily. After Master Naja's recent news of a battle with a half-elf traitor named Seraphine, she knew it would have ended one way or another.

Sighing, she began to chant an incantation that would lead her to the Parallax Galaxy. Master Naja had informed her that the battle would take place within Seraphine's former residence, which made since as it was the most likely place to find the half-elf. Within a few minutes she arrived on what appeared to be the aftermaths of a battlefield. Ileana was quiet as the most graceful elf within her race. In the unlikely event that Seraphine had beaten Naja, Ileana would need to be alert for any signs of antagonism. Her elven ears perked a little as she heard a noise in the distance, her keen eyes scanning the area for signs of movement.

She breathed a soft sigh of relief when she saw Master Naja sitting on a stomp, and she gracefully made her way over to him, bowing once she was within his view. "Master Naja," Ileana said, bowing with respect for the elder mystic. She knew that she had orders, though she didn't know what mission he would send her on. Although she was curious, she knew of his temper and would not ask of the battle with lady Seraphine. "I await your orders Master," Ileana said, bowing again in respect and looking at him.

~~~

Naja smiled as he watched Ileana approach.

"Ah, my beauty, you've come. I thought your people would've changed your mind, but alas here you are," Naja said with a smirk, "There is much I need you to do. First, did you bring the crystal?"

Ileana nodded and reached into her pocket, producing a pure, quartz crystal that reflected any light that touched the surface. The reflection was brighter than the average stone, and Ileana knew the stone to be of great importance. She had gone through great lengths and distances to get this stone, but she was happy that Master Naja was pleased with her accomplishment.

"Excellent, this will help make things much easier. Now then, I need you to keep a close yet distant eye on the Mystics and the Nobility. Make sure to report back to me whenever you can. Do you understand Ileana? I will NOT accept failure. Once things are in place, the fun shall begin."

Ileana shifted ever so slightly as he warned that he would not accept failure. How would she manage to keep a close, yet distant eye on both the mystics and the nobility? Thoughts were racing through her mind and she looked up to meet his gaze. "Yes Master," Ileana said, bowing once more before taking her departure back to earth, back to the forest she had once been in.

"Galez, I'm coming for you friend," Naja said as he walked off, vanishing. He was heading for Galez, and whoever stood in his way would meet an abrupt end.

Ileana was angry, angry at such a seemily impossible task. Ideas were racing through her mind on different ways in which she could keep an eye on the Mystics, though how to keep an eye on the Nobility without getting caught was disturbing to say the least. She glared at a large oak tree and punched right through the fibers of the wood, leaving a large, dense black spot where her hand had connected with the tree. The blackness began to slowly spread, killing the tree from the inside out. "Damnit," Ileana whispered to herself, her breathing growing ever so shallow as she struggled to prepare a plan.

Atrum Daemon
06-06-2012, 03:33 AM
“He’s not taking anymore visitors,” said the figure stepping out of Haakon’s top floor office. He was tall and a bit gangly, his slender form covered in large part by a coat of kaleidoscopic color patterns and his face covered by a leering skull mask. “I’ll be dealing with you in his stead. Now…just who and what the hell are you?”

The masked man crossed his arms and cocked his head to the side, the pattern on his trench coat shimmering and shifting as he moved.

***

Franz’s influence had grown exponentially in the absence of anything getting in the way of his progress. Hundreds of people had flocked to him for help and stability in a time of uncertainty and strife. The people who came to Franz were always in the midst of the changes brought on by the oil and were scared and confused. Franz helped them by treating their bodies and minds and easing the inevitable transformation.

Those who were already transformed had achieved a great amount of serenity and, like Franz, simply wanted to help those in need. Many of them had assisted in rebuilding the old church they had started in and turning it into a respectable building that people could live and find hope in.

Of course, Franz had taken advantage of the destruction caused by the New York battle to maximize the amount of real estate the new church took up. The best examples were the massive gates (http://media.wizards.com/images/magic/daily/arcana/713_nornsannex.jpg) that separated the still-growing church from the rest of the city. To many people, the peaks of the cathedral were a sign of hope. To others, it was just more money being frivolously tossed about by people with far too much free time on their hands.

spirits breath
06-07-2012, 12:00 AM
Partly making his way picture scanning a few fliers and gently extending his wings out in little flicks here and there. He heard a door open and what had to be the most eye teasing coat one could wear. The words spoken were not ones he wanted to hear for certain.

But they were enough to push the picture filled fliers aside and walk gently as to not damage the soft carpeting. A lot easier on the pads than cement or the walls of a van. Looking up at the strange man, he didn't see a face. But a mask. Further setting in a more dominate presence than the height.

Listening with light dissaray and a bob of his head from the moving bends of light on the mans coat, the griffarian spoke up with a hint of uncertainty. "My name is Zeth. Zeth'tir if you may. I am a griffin...or at least I was." He didn't have to flick his head to his folded wings to indicate. But a collection of beetles had found their way into the base of his wing joints to keep the skin loose.

Out of a deep tunnel, resembling a wound healed over a overly thick syringe. Two small sets of feelers ponced from two ants trying to get a sight of who was being talked to. "I am in full control, and you need not worry about insects." As to show a point, Zeth'tir walked back a few steps and showed that none were there before running his hand over his chest. where small bumps sprouted.

It wasn't often that he controled the ones inside of him. It never felt right to alter the paths to a single point. Standing on all fours then allowed them to disperse evenly among him once more. "I should ask who you might be. As well as any dealings you have. But I did bring a sample if you would like to try some of what I have to offer if it is buisness related. Assuming I would be able to get to my bags to do so."

While it was clear by this point he wasn't going to find a buyer for tea and assorted fruits and vegetables. It never did hurt to try and throw it out there for a possibility that a buisness was looking for anything along those sorts.

Froggy
06-09-2012, 07:58 PM
Ileana sighed as she made it to the cold mountain range, listening to the harsh howl of the wind. She had placed several creatures within the Amazon forest that would help her keep watch over the Mystics, and that would alert her when something happened. Now she was within miles of the base of the Nobility, holding an Eagle she had summoned on her shoulder.

The bird remained calm when she stroked the feathers, placing a spell upon the bird that would allow her to see what the bird saw. After completing the spell, she sent the eagle into flight towards where she knew the base to be. She hunkered down within a small snowbank and watched as the bird grew closer to her destination. There were no trees, just barren landscape covered in snow.

The next thing she knew, her bird was struck down and scattered into a pile of feathers. Ileana gasped as her vision was suddenly brought back to the icy cold snowbanks, and her breathing began to quicken as her heartbeat raced. "Damnit," Ileana cursed quietly, feeling pity for the bird- especially since she had been deeply connected through eyesight with the creature. She knew at this point that it would be much more difficult to complete her mission and get any closer to the base.

She had managed to get an idea of the surroundings, the snowpaths, and any caves that resided in the area. She knew to stay away from the caves, as that would leave herself a sitting duck. So, with the sun beginning to set, Ileana began to weave her hands as she molded the snow. The snow began to form the smallest rift in the snow, and then it filled the top with ice and more snow on top of the ice. In short, it was her small cave, one that could not be seen from above. Should anyone look for heat signatures? She was burried under three feet of snow and ice and would only heat herself when absolutely necessary. The night would begin, and it would be a true testemant to her loyalty. And her fear. She knew not to disobey Master Naja, not at this point. Not when so much was at stake.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Halley sighed as she woke up to the sound of crying children. She was so exhausted, even in this first day of their birth. She watched as her mother picked up one child at a time, handing both Kiran and Hanah to Halley. The moment Halley wrapped her arms around them they began to soothe, and soon the crying stopped altogether. "That's the fifth time mom," Halley said, looking tired and upset. She was beginning to think that her children had severe anxiety issues and didn't like to be separated from her too long, especially not long enough to let her sleep.

She passed her children back to her mother after having given both of them a kiss and assuring they were asleep, and Elizabeth placed the children back in their respective cribs. 'Kurama. I'm going to kill you,' Halley told him through their mental link, sending him a picture of the events that had taken place, namely their anxiety-filled children. The scary part was...she didn't know if she was being serious or not. She was so tired she could barely sit up, and soon her children were crying again.

"KURAMA I'M GOING TO KILL YOU!" Halley shouted, a few tears running down her cheeks as the children began to cry louder. "GET YOUR DAMN ASS IN HERE NOW AND MAKE THEM STOP CRYING!" Halley shouted, feeling like a failure already. It seemed as though the only way to make them stop crying was to hold them, but she needed her sleep too. "Um...Halley," Elizabeth whispered, looking shocked at her daughter. "WHAT?!" Halley shouted, looking aggravated. She was about to go kill him if he didn't get in here now. "Yelling doesn't exactly help the crying," Elizabeth whispered, looking towards the cribs. "Neither would killing their father," Halley said, glaring at the doorway as she attempted to get out of bed.

She moaned when she sat up and gently scooted her legs off the bed, in an attempt to get up. Her body was still weak, and exhausted. She leaned against her mother as she walked slowly to the cribs, and the children seemed to quiet down a little at the sight of their mother. Halley raised an eyebrow and took a step back, out of their sight. Automatically they began crying again, and Halley clentched her fists. "KURAMA GET IN HERE NOW!" Halley shouted, stumbling as she made her way out of the door, hell-bent on killing Kurama.

She couldn't do this on her own, and she could barely walk as she turned into the other room and found him walking towards her. "I'm going crazy. I can't take this anymore. You have five seconds to make them stop crying," Halley told him, looking as though she wanted to kill him, despite the fact that she was using the wall to support herself.

RisingPhoenix
06-09-2012, 10:27 PM
Kurama

Kurama rolled over in his bed as he dreamed of meeting his father. In his dreams about his father, he always ended up fighting the lich, but Kurama hoped that whenever he decided to go visit his father, it would be different than in his dreams. Shooting up into a sitting position at the sound of Halley’s voice, Kurama slipped out from under the comforter and slipped into a pair of pajama bottoms and a tank. He was getting ready to go see what she wanted when he heard the babies crying and Halley standing at his door. She looked weak and she shouldn’t have been out of bed.

“What are you doing out of bed? I’m coming, come on, Halley; you know you should be resting. I’ll take care of the kids,” Kurama said as he scooped Halley up in his muscular arms and carried her to his bed where he placed her gently onto the soft bed. He kissed her forehead and ran a hand through her hair before departing to check on the kids.

When he arrived, the kids were still crying, but Kurama simply smiled.

“There there little ones,” he said as he grabbed both of them and began rocking and humming softly. At his touch, Hanah and Kiran instantly stopped crying and went to sleep. He smiled and kissed them both on the forehead.

After changing their diaper and checking to make sure they weren’t hungry, Kurama placed them back in their cribs and left them a rose. This was a special rose. It would watch over them and alert him when they needed something before they awoke. It would also calm them when they started crying by producing a peaceful aura. He straightened up Halley’s bed, making sure to change the sheets. He was moving very fast, cleaning here and there before going back to check on Halley.

“You alright?” he asked softly as he sat across from her and smirked, “how about we switch rooms? You take this one and I’ll stay with the kids at least until you heal up.”

SikstaSlathalin
06-14-2012, 11:47 PM
*Galez*

The plane thumed in the Elder Dragon's mind. The time was drawing near, Naja's evil had begun to reach a head he was bringing his diluted fantasies out of his twisted little mind and into reality. Galez's gift of foresight had told him this would happen time and again. It's another curse of being a Space Dragon being able to know every future that could come but being unable to be little more than an observer offering advice and guiding. It was one of the times the old lizard cursed Draco and King Roanoke. But as he always did after cursing them he apologized to them both, compared to them he and his people had it easy.

The Dragon King, a living god with the power to end this world at a whim and square off with the High ranks of the Mystics order. But chosen at hatch by Draco to be the next reincarnation of their Draconic creator during the final sun of the universe and lead the Dragons against the Obsidian God and his black scaled minions and bring about the next realm. Because of this duty King Roanoke was put into a deep magically binding sleep to train with Draco in the realm of dreams for this important and ultimately fatal task allowed to only wake to release a Space Dragon from the Will in times of great need and once more to kill the Space Dragon once the need has passed. Never knowing his fellow Dragon, never being able to enjoy the warmth of summer or the chicklike content of sleeping through a mighty blizzard in a snug warm cave until the winds pass. Never being able to find a mate and have chicks, destined to die then be reborn to fight the next Obsidian God.


Draco's story isn't much better. Created eons ago by the Nameless from the essence of all alongside the other First Ones. Each One represented the whole of their race all the elements and materials had a representative creating the first Elder Council a tradition that has stayed the same since those days so long ago. For many years the members of the council coexisted and managed their mortal children on the fresh world the Nameless created. That was until Draco's brother Drake the Obsidian Dragon stumbled upon the one flaw every Dragon has...greed. He wanted more land for his people, sharing the volcanoes with the Fire Dragons, and other flame elementals was hot and annoying and the cross-breeding was insulting to him Dragons of Gem were not meant to mix with the lowly elementals. He wanted the cool dark caves and mines the Diamond Dragons had with the relatively introverted and quiet Dwarves. He also wanted the riches that were nestled deep in those mines, he thought about it everyday and soon it began showing. His body became pure black no longer having the shine of obsidian the only color was the pure red of his eyes. Draco was the first to notice this change and tried with all his might to turn his dear brother back from the evil that was corrupting his soul but Drake wouldn't have it and stormed away from the light and the Council to brood and plot. A short time passed before anyone heard from Drake but they all knew he was planning something. And one day they found out... and it was a dear price to pay. He had been amassing the still limitless power that resides in Obsidian absorbing and retaining all the power he could maximizing all his evil and malice into one purpose, one goal...conquest.

But the Nameless knew what was coming before the First Ones were made and plans were set in motion and that plan was the first Diamond Dragon Draco, while Drake absorbed all power that was pumped into him, Draco reflected all and bounced it back at the caster. They would fight and they would tie all that was left to do was wait and when Drake and his Obsidian minions each of them harboring powers that would make even the strongest of the other races think twice. Some did and those few joined Drake's side hoping they had bet on the right horse. The battle was immense and heavy in casualties on both sides, the Nameless wept for they knew what was to come of this, but as they battle dwindled the sides took they wounded and fled to their homelands all but the Dragons. Neither said wanted to lose for losing meant the total reversal of their plans and strength, but soon even these stalwart beings retreated, all but Drake and Draco that is. Their battling was the most violent and the most telling each at a total deadlock absorbing and repelling attacks until eventually it was tooth and nail. Chunks of scale sailed off forming the stars and space until they were only wispy spirits but being immortals they can never die, Drake was blind with rage and continued attacking Draco with his essence but Draco's mind was clear he saw there was only one way to end this. The Dragon heart even as spirits their hearts beat strong, rushing Drake the Diamond Dragon took his brother's claw through his own heart and impaled Drake's. Once again being immortal they can't die but destroying each other's hearts cast their souls out into the no man's land of their battlefield forever bound to each other and forever forced to fight like this and end with the same results. And because of Draco's sacrifice the Nameless as it's last action of creation shaped some of the scales of Draco into the constellation of the same name as a heaven for all Dragons even those that followed Drake.

Galez's eyes were moist in the vacuum of the former planet Pluto remembering the story of Draco always made him this way. He knew like the Immortal Draco his fate and life was sealed from the day of his hatching not to be Draco but to be the key in this Mystic's battle to help Rex and his companions even if that means death, but it would be a warm day on Pluto if he would stand and wait for Naja to reach him. He had been training since he caught foresight of this most recent war shaping his mind into an immense defense against the power-hungry Psychic Mystic he knew would be hunting him down. Forming it into a labyrinth of twists, turns, pitfalls, and falsehoods. Naja would have to fight him like a Dragon raw magic and his own small body. Changing into his Dragon form he carved into the rocks a message.

Naja,

Let's play a little game shall we?

With that he took off into his own portal beginning the game of cat and mouse with an old friend.

Froggy
06-16-2012, 05:45 PM
Halley looked defeated as he scooped her up in his arms and she couldn't help but cuddle against him before he set her down on his bed. She still had streaks down her cheeks from where she had been crying earlier, andher body was shaking. She smiled weakly when Kurama gave her a kiss on her forehead and ran a soft hand through her hair before departing to check on their children.

Halley sighed and curled up in the blankets as more tears fell down her face. She couldn't do this on her first day as a mother. She'd been pregnant for eleven months with twins and she was still exhausted from her labor, but all her children wanted was to be held. The crying stopped soon after Kurama left, and for that she was thankful. Her eyes began to open and close softly, though she was trying to fight off the sleep.

She looked up weakly when Kurama came back in the room and sat across from her, smirking. "Love you," she mumbled, smiling weakly at him, despite the fact that she felt like hell. "I feel like I've been to hell and back. You're already better at parenting than I am, at least you can make them stop crying," Halley said as she cuddled into the blankets, hiding her face as more tears ran down her cheeks.

"All they want is to be held, but I can't do that all the time. I'm so...tired...and they won't let me sleep," Halley let out a loud yawn as Kurama suggested switching rooms. "Show off. I don't know how you do it," Halley muttered in annoyance as she agreed to his suggestion. She really didn't know how he handled everything.

Kurama smiled and simply shrugged.

"I guess it's because I've always wanted to be a father, besides it's not that hard, but you have to heal up first. I suggest getting sleep while they are sleeping and then you won't be as tired when they wake up. You should be alright in here, and I'll be fine."

Kurama smiled and looked out the window. His mind shifted to his mother and his father. How he wished his mother didn't have to continually leave, and how he wished he had a better relationship with his father of which he hadn't even met yet. He sighed, knowing not what the future held and feeling slightly helpless in that regard. Still, he had a family to take care of and although he never told anyone, he was well off. He and Dorian often talked about their adoptive parents and how they were filthy rich and never wanted for anything. He would often mock his adoptive father, but when they left everything to him when they passed away, Kurama was grateful even though he'd never figure out how to spend or use correctly all the things they left him since he was the only child much like Dorian in that aspect.

"I have to talk to you about something. I've been thinking of going to see him, but only after you heal completely. I know you don't think its a good idea, but....." Kurama paused and looked at Halley who was exhausted and would probably be asleep soon, "I keep having these dreams about him and I feel if I don't go see him soon I might miss my chance to."

Halley sighed softly when he said he'd always wanted to be a father, and that it would be easier for her when she healed up completely. She didn't know when that would happen, but she hoped it would be soon. She looked at Kurama as he looked out the window and could tell that his mind was in another place. She just wanted to cuddle against him in the bed again, for it had been too long since they had done so.

Then he looked at her and said he had to talk to her about something, and her heartbeat quickened. "Whatever it is I'm sorry," Halley said quickly, fearing that she was in trouble. The last thing she wanted was for Kurama to be angry with her, especially after everything he'd done for her.

Then he mentioned his father and her skin turned cold, and shed looked as though shed just seen a ghost. He said he'd been having dreams of this and didn't want to miss out on his Chance to see his father. She couldn't blame him, but she was worried for him. She was worried that his father would kill him, or try to persuade Kurama to leave her and join him. Halley sighed and looked worried and upset. "I just...dont want you to get hurt. I don't want to lose you, I can't lose you," Halley said, tears falling down her cheeks as she crawled weakly over to him on the other side of the bed and wrapping her arms around him tightly. She didn't want him to go and didn't know how she would handle the twins on her own while he was gone. She took in a deep breath and held him tightly. "I just...dont want to lose you," Halley whimpered, thinking that she knew exactly where her children got their anxiety issues from.

"Don't worry, you're not going to lose me, I have my ways of getting out of jams should one occur. I just need to talk to him and get some things off my chest. I want to know why he imprisoned my mother, and I want to know what he knows about Naja," Kurama said softly, "something is not right Halley and I know you can feel it in the atmosphere. I'm going to do everything in my power to protect my family. You and the kids are my family now Halley."

Kurama rubbed his fiance's back and sighed.

"We'll make it through babe. Where are your parents?"

Halley looked up at him as he spoke and knew that she couldn't deny him the knowledge that he so desperately seeked. "Just be careful, because if you die, I'll get Maria to bring you back and kill you myself," Halley mumbled as he rubbed her back gently. She gave him a kiss and mumbled that she loved him, suddenly feeling rather exhausted. "Probably in the living room," Halley mumbled, before she laid back down and quickly fell asleep.

Atrum Daemon
06-20-2012, 04:09 AM
Haakon stood atop the tower of his mountain estate. With him stood one of the female mages in his employ. She stood before him, naked yet fearless as the wind blew around them. Haakon disliked having to resort to such measures, but the circumstances gave him little choice. He needed something to keep the Mystics and their foolish allies occupied for an extended period of time.

He placed the tip of one of his fingers in the center of the sorceress’s chest and intoned ancient words of power. Red light began to pass over the woman’s body from the point where Haakon touched her and twisted into arcane symbols that glowed like fire. Haakon removed his hand for a moment before plunging it into the woman’s chest. She made not a single sound as Haakon wrapped his skeletal fingers around her heart and tore it from her chest, the ancient words still being spoken.

‘The ritual is complete!’ his ancient mind reached out to the one he was calling. ‘Rise from your corroded prison Vithgar! Rise and take vengeance upon man!’

An ancient voice answered the lich. ‘So the pact-holder releases me? I knew I would not regret taking the blood-oath. I care not for whatever larger reason you have for unleashing me. Just to be free is exhilarating!’

As the blood collected on the tower, a seal glowed within a small town in central Europe. The red seal gleamed brightly before exploding into a pillar of magical energy. With a great roar of triumph, Vithgar the Unbound (http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-sAn8i4c46JE/TzlSMqK5xnI/AAAAAAAAAHQ/dARMyDsEv7s/s1600/Withengar-Unbound.jpg) tore from his ancient prison. The demon lord towered over the buildings and let out another triumphant roar. He tore down three buildings with a single swish of his barbed tail, his wings knocked towers to pieces while his claws ripped into structures with ease.

He crushed many people underfoot as he began his walk across the land he was once ravaged long ago.

spirits breath
06-25-2012, 04:48 AM
While the windows seemed to carry on a strange darkness, turning into a near blinding light that caused the griffarian to duck his head low and under his front legs. Which even then it still seemed that the light was absorbing into his chitenous plates and into his eyes.

As the light faded, and a shadow loomed over the nearby windows and formed a ominous darkness. A deep voice rising above thoughts that sent a chill down spines and through the many veins in his wings.

However wings were meaningless to prevent the feel of the ground shaking violently as a building crumbled by movements of a large tail. And the top where Zeth resided was the next victim as not hit by the tail directly. But with the glass, sheet rock, and carpet, hewas pushed out of the building and forced to spread his four wings out widely and flutter them to get himself to a more stable position in the air.

The demon was massive! The griffarian could fly between the holes in its wings and not even be noticed. Hardly being able to get halfway around the front, Zeth'tir was buffeted by winds that seemed like he was being hit by the debris again, but also spin as if there were horizontal tornadoes forming with each slight movement of the demons wings.

Had he of been prepared or even trained for the winds, he would have managed. But being rattled and then baffled, he followed the winds trecharous course towards the ocean. While nice as it was for a breeze, fish for food, and to get a nice bath in. He would get his bath for sure.

If it werent for the plates being well developed, and the waves stirring above him. His body may have simply crushed itself. Instead he hit the water as if he struck a tree while flying. Knocking the wind out of him as he sunk. Water flooded his thick openings to cut off a quarter of his would be air intake alone. And his lungs compressed removed another 90 percent to where his body consumed the air left in his drained lungs until it needed to happen.

Breathing in involuntarily and the first quarter second of inhaled water forced a cough out that removed any last bits of air he had before things grew hazy past what must have been blood loss from the cracked plate over his lungs, and not enough oxygen to keep his body moving up to the surface.

The only thing he could do is let the cold water hold him as he blinked slowly thrice more at an approaching figure. And then they closed.

Aureyon
06-28-2012, 03:35 AM
~Three hours ago~
Mykael had entered the planet's atmosphere and was shooting towards the Earth at speeds that even surpass that of a modern Jet. His wings folded in to give him maximum velocity, He appeared to be nothing more than a tiny comet or blur in the sky. As he neared his destination he extended his wings all six catching the wind and slowing his descent at a quick pace. Even with the slowing of his descent, he would hit the ground roughly. He folded his wings around his body and braced for the impact. From the distance a cloud of dust could be seen coming from the area where something had just crashed in the outback of Australia. A large crater was now in the Earth where Mykael had land, but he himself was not there. Only the imprint of what seemed to be a large oval-like object was seen. Miles away, a hole appeared in the mountains and Mykael stepped out of the void and into the sunlight. His wings no longer seen, and he appeared nothing more than a normal human. His twin blades in an "X" position on his back.


~Present Time~
That was a rough landing, I'll never be trying that again. Mykael thought to himself as he began to search with his mind for some hint as to who he was supposed to find here on Earth. He was new here and had no Idea where he was. He began walking towards a string of caves that he could see. He would have to rest there until he received another hint as to where he was supposed to be. This sun was beginning to hurt his eyes. Mykael made his way to the caves and once there sat in the dark and relished in the peacefulness and sanctuary from the intensity of the sun.

He began drawing symbols in his language that would let him know if danger was near and he summoned some starlight to lightly brighten the cave, so at the very least he could see his surroundings. He sighed, now all that would be left to do is wait for someone to find him, as his entrance to this planet surely grabbed the attention of people around the area.

Froggy
07-01-2012, 01:31 AM
In mid-afternoon the news blared on the Chicago television. It was a nationwide broadcast stating that all flights to Europe had been canceled due to another attack. Leigh sighed and sipped at his coffee, turning the power off as he set the cup down. He didn't need to fly in order to get to Europe. Muttering an incantation he arrived to Europe within minutes. The beast could easily be seen ravaging the landscape with his mere footsteps.

Leigh's form began to change and he transformed into the windwolf, fury covering his every expression. His form was massive, over five feet tall, almost six, and his form was white and deep blue. Leigh flapped his massive wings and took flight, heading straight towards the beast. Leigh unleashed a series of attacks in what appeared to be a simultaneous motion, including a heated blast of wind gusting about sixty mph before pausing in air and creating a rather large tornado.

Leigh slowly drifted towards the ground and focused on creating the massive, swirling vortex of air while drawing the heat to power it.when it reached the sky he unleashed it upon the beast, leaping back into the air as he put force into the attack.

SikstaSlathalin
07-02-2012, 08:11 PM
*Drax*

"Sir, we think a Watcher has just crashed down on the edge of our outpost and he's going into the caves that could lead to one of our smaller supply caches. Our Shadowrunners say the chance of threat is low him being a Watcher and all but they also say we should watch him until we know which side he's on. What are your order Wraith?" Shadow Xerxes asks standing before his brooding leader. Drax had been mulling over everything for weeks now keeping mostly to himself talking only with Trixi and Renshi and training the young fire mystic in far out places deep in the outback. Shadow Dragons have been sighted and encountered dotting around the area and he knew them well he couldn't trust some of his own people to not fall to the assassins shape-shifting skills at times so until he could find away to eradicate them he had to tread carefully.
"I'll take care of it Shadow, a Mystic no matter the side he's on can be a threat to us. If Renshi swings by send him to the caves this could be a good bit of training for him." The Shadow saluted and exited as Drax pulled on his armour and strapped on his dual swords before opening a portal to the caves.

He arrived quietly among the dark stones crouching low letting his eyes quickly adjust to the lack of light he crept quickly and silently after the Watcher he was going over his head all he head heard about and new of these strange Otherworldly beings. Even across the Night Sky River a Watcher was present though the only sentient beings were the Fearstalkers and Sun Fighters and they were destiny bound to be violent and hostile to each other and even a Watcher has trouble calming destiny. They were telepaths like Stalkers so Drax was almost assured the Mystic knew he was there but he had to watch the young man and try to gauge which side he was on.

Aureyon
07-02-2012, 09:49 PM
Mykael felt a prescence enter the cave he was in, well more sensed than felt. He stood and shifted into his true watcher form, and drew his twin blades. He scanned the area surrounding the cave and murmured something softly. And within a matter of moments the cave was shining with starlight. It went from dimly lit to where it looked like the sun itself was in the cave. His eyes quickly found a darker spot within the light of the cave and he smiled slightly. This person was watching him, obviously gauging his abilities and whether he was a threat or not.

You can come out. I know you are there, I'm not here to harm anyone. I'm only here to find the one who summoned me to this planet. His words were filled with kindness and sincerity, as all Watchers are kind. But, no one on this planet knew of his darker side, that was slowly creeping its way out of him. His wings flicked in anticipation, he knew this could be his chance to find out where he was.Can you tell me where i am? Did you call me here?

SikstaSlathalin
07-03-2012, 02:50 AM
((Drax and Mykael co-op))


Drax growled as the light filled the cave stepping into the Watcher's line of sight drawing his own blades letting darkness partially surround him so the Mystic wouldn't be able to blind him by luck. Speaking back into the other's mind catching the hint of darkness in his words keeping his eyes on that of the Watcher's.
"I mean you no harm says the Watcher with two drawn swords and menace on the edge of his words." Drax says back using telepathy.
"You are in Australia, and I don't know who summoned you but since I didn't I'm guessing you were either called by the Genocidal Warlock of the Nobility or the power hungry mad-man that betrayed and broke off from the Mystic Defenders of this planet. Or maybe even the Space Dragon that's running the Mystics now. But I doubt he would call in a Watcher." Drax finishes keeping his hands loosely on the handles of his swords.

Mykael acknowledged Drax's words and placed his swords on his back again, holding his hands up in a gesture of peace. "I can't help what darkness lies within my body. Surely you understand that." His blue eyes stared directly at Drax, as if he were peering into the very soul of the one in front of him. He also dimmed the starlight to where he could see, but it would not harm the one in front of him.

"I am lost, and do not know what to do from here. I was summoned by someone, yet they didn't tell me who they were or where to meet them, only that Earth was in need of all Mystics. If what you say is true, then I have wasted time coming here to this planet. If the Mystics are no longer organized, they have no need of me." Mykael finished matter of factly and sat back down on the cave floor, once again drawing symbols from the Watcher language on the floor. He looked up after he had redrawn a stronger protection rune and said " Why are you truly here Drax? Are you here to kill me?" Mykael has scanned Drax's mind briefly on gaining his name before he was shut out.

Taking the man's sign of peace and guessing he meant no harm he placed his blades back in their holsters on his own back crouching down lifting his tail a few inches into the air the tell-tale of a Stalker meaning no harm if this man was like the Watcher that hung around the Night Sky River he would know what it means.
"I have no intention either of harming you Watcher Mykael. Simply seeing which side you're on, the Mystics are not disbanded their sadistic leader Naja just abandoned them and attacked two of his own charges. They are still trying to save the world but Naja is not the one to go to to do that neither is Haakon. If you want to help seek out Master Marzarex or Master Fria in the Amazon they're the new leaders of the Mystics now." He spoke before getting an idea.
"Or you can join my cause, I along with some like-minded allies are trying to save the normal people of this planet while the Mystics and Nobility claw away at each other. I leave it up to you, the cave you're in leads you no where you'll need to fly far to the west to find the others." He said still crouching down getting his own powers ready in case those rune aren't all they appear to be.

Mykael nodded at the Stalkers sign that meant Drax did not wish to harm him. He listened intently as he explained the situation between the Mystics and Nobility. As Drax spoke of the Amazon Mystic base and who he would need to seek out; a thought came into his mind. And, no sooner had the thought come, did Drax say exactly what he was thinking. "Aye, I will join you for now, and see how this works. I make no promises of staying however. Right now, you seem to be the best option for me. It doesn't seem to be safe alone out here in the human world. I will go with you."

Mykael stood and completely did away with the starlight. With a wave of his hand a bluish glow appeared and a hole on the cave wall appeared. Mykael turned back to Drax and said telepathically "I think this would be the safest way for us to travel. Just step in and think of where you want to go, and a new door will appear at the exact place you think of. Mykael awaited Drax to enter the tear of the veil. He would follow Drax for now.

Drax nodded walking to Mykael's portal looking it over feeling the power behind it, the power of the Watchers were much studied by his people and while they couldn't mimic it it always helps knowing what you may face some day.
"The wisdom of your people is well within you Watcher, but before you follow me be wary not all of my people are as calm as I am. We will accept and welcome any help you give just be wary." Stepping into the portal using his mind he brought them to a mile or so away from his main base just to be safe. "Wait here I need to inform the base of your presence otherwise they might attack you. I will return shortly" He opened another portal that would take him to the first Scout post.

Mykael emerged with Drax in a place unknown to him completely. He listened as Drax said he would be returning shortly. He had to announce the arrival of The Watcher to his people. Understandable considering that Mykael was still an unknown factor in this equation. "Very well, I will await your return friend."

Mykael sat on the ground again and closed his eyes, opening his mind up to his surroundings and searching for any sign of danger. From outer appearances it would appear as if he were meditating, but for those who know his race, they would know it was the Watchers way of searching for danger.

Drax appeared besides a young Senior Creeper who seemed to be dozing behind his veil looking out over the desert from a narrow hill.
"Creeper Stad progress report!" He shouted in the Stalker's mind watching him practically fall down the hill getting to attention.
"More Were's creeping around looking for us but they still can't find our borders with their noses! Nightmare Gragist!" He shouted back not looking at the one that addressed him. Drax chuckled walking in front of the Creeper watching the blood drains from his scales and his mouth go dry upon looking at the Wraith.
"Oh I was demoted without my know it was I?" The Creeper practically fainted shaking his head.
"No of course not Wraith Ripinger, I misspoke please accept my deepest apologies." Drax nodded looking back to where he left the Watcher.
"Good save. now I have recruited another Mystic to our cause. A Watcher named Mykael I don't know how truly loyal he will be when the time comes but any ally we get should be used. I'll be bringing him to the outpost building before bringing him to the main base. Send word up your chain of command understood." He said more than asked the Creeper nodded and saluted as Drax left through another portal.

He reappeared besides the sitting Watcher and cleared his throat sending another telepathic message to the man.
"Ok follow me Watcher Mykael." He said opening a portal to the outpost

Mykael nodded and followed Drax through the portal and to the outpost. He could feel many eyes upon him and the twitch in his wings gave away his nervousness being around so many unknown factors. He hadn't accounted for coming in contact with Drax. He had actually planned on leaving the caves just before Drax had shown up. He looked to Drax and back to the sky, yearning to be on his homeworld with his parents once again. He had never been this far from home, in truth it made him uncomfortable.

" Lord Drax, What exactly do you have planned for me here? What use am I to you?" Mykael was beginning to trust Drax, but he didn't trust the others. He didn't like the feeling he got when their eyes fell upon him. They didn't trust him, and he didn't trust them. This was going to be an uneasy alliance from the start.

He showed Mykael into a private Officer's quarters on the second level of the outpost before responding.
"I simply want to keep the human casualties of this foolish war between the Mystics and the Nobility to a minimum. And I can sense you will help me do that, your people are known for their kindness and diplomacy and that will help us. And don't worry my people are mistrusting by nature and there are Shadow Dragons amongst us, but as long as you keep your wits about you no one will harm you. Until I can arrange rooms for you in the main base this will have to do. I hope you'll be at home here." He nodded to the man placing a key on the sturdy wood table.

Mykael nodded in thanks and stood putting the key in his pocket and walking towards the door. He paused and looked back at Drax and said "I will return later, I need some air. My thoughts are troubling me. I am not used to this world." With that Mykael left the outpost in his Watcher form all six wings aiding him easily into the sky and he flew to a peak high above the outpost and sat there looking into the sky.

He spoke in his normal voice that was filled with raw power as all Watcher's voices contain hidden power, which is why they don't speak with voices. "Pray that I am doing the correct thing. These mortals need my help and I have an obligation to Drax. He helped me after all. I owe him my service at the least. What do I do mother?" He had been speaking to himself now, and then he laid back looking with his minds eye around the perimeters making doubly sure that no enemies were near.

Drax watched the Watcher fly off to get some air leaving the door pulling aside a Senior Nightmare speaking with him.
"Keep an eye on our new friend, I trust he won't betray us right now but we might not be the only ones he runs into. He can sense our presence so just use our normal Scout positions as check-points. and send word to me when he returns." The Nightmare saluted and Drax vanished back to the main base.

RisingPhoenix
07-03-2012, 05:47 AM
Seraphine

A loud crash could be heard outside of the Amazonian Base. A figure slowly stood up from the crash and looked around. She was injured and breathing heavily, but she had made it. She could feel the presence of two others within the vicinity of the base, and it made her glad to know that someone was still here, even if they had been lead the wrong way by Naja.

“Hopefully those of this world will listen to reason,” Seraphine stated as she made her way into the base.

When she entered, she could feel Fria and Marzarex within the base. She walked into the kitchen and there she found the space dragon and Valkyrie.

“You two have grown since the last I saw you. I am Seraphine, Mistress of Nosalia, and retired Elder Mystic, or I was a retired Mystic until Naja came looking for me,” Seraphine stated sighing, “but alas I am here to help you. Fria, Mystic of Metal, and Marzarex, Mystic of Sound, I need to inform you of what Naja is up to, but I need ALL of the Mystics here. I fear the very fabric of this world is at risk, and I fear Galez is next. This base is not even safe anymore, for soon the true enemy will come and destroy that which was built so long ago. We must act quickly.”

With that, Seraphine excused herself politely and headed for Naja's old office. She drew a circle of power and sat down before concentrating. She began to weave her magic, calling out to all the Mystics.

"Attention mystics. Though some of you have chosen sides in this futile war, it is within my authority to call your attention to an even greater threat. Naja. You must help me to stop this and bring peace to not only this world, but the universe. Take heed and stop the rampaging threat, but be prepared for anything. Remember, even though you have chosen your side, you always have a choice."

Seraphine opened her eyes, and stood up. She sighed and hoped that the message she sent to all mystics would rally them up and bring them together, at least temporarily to help stop the menace.

Naja

He studied the book in front of him, eager to learn what he needed for this task to be complete. Soon, everything would be under his rule and he’d continue where his father had left off. Smirking, he flipped the pages and studied the book before standing to his feet.

“Thank you Seraphine for your Life Orb, now I must retrieve the Death Orb from Galez and the Resurrection Orb within me will allow me to activate the weapons of power. Then I will be able to unlock that which was locked away so long ago. This planet will be reborn in my image, but first I need to find Dorián. I need to recruit a few wary souls to assist me.”

Naja laughed maniacally and waved his hand as he noticed the beast rampaging through Europe.
“Ahh, it seems Haakon has unwittingly helped me,” Naja stated, “this ought to be fun.”

Naja grabbed the Grimoire before taking off to find Dorián.

Kurama

Finally, he had somewhat mastered the ability to transform into his demon wolf form. He often remembered the moment when his anger triggered the change, but now after countless hours of training as hard as he could, pushing his body to limits he didn't think possible, he found it easy to transform, as well as control himself once changed; however, there was the feral side of things that often got the better of him, but he hoped that with more training, he would eventually master it. It was a great ace card in battle, as the demon wolf he became was quite powerful.

Kurama glanced at the bird which had appeared before him as he trained outside. His kids and fiancé were asleep which meant that he had some time to alone. He approached the bird and picked it up in one hand before touching its forehead. The images the bird relayed troubled Kurama greatly.

“Another attack?” Kurama stated in surprise, “this time in Europe! I can’t believe this. Thank you little friend,” Kurama stated as he released the bird and walked quickly back into the house.

He hated having to leave Halley, his kids and his in-laws alone, but the Huorn would help them and assist them in anything they needed. He had to go help fight off this creature that threatened the lives of the innocent. He walked into the room the sleeping Halley occupied and kissed her forehead, leaving a note for her. He did the same with the kids, making sure to inform the Huorn to take care of his family while he did his other duties. As he moved to grab his phone, he could hear a voice in his head. It was soft and feminine, yet assertive and it had instructions. Kurama listened to the voice and closed his eyes. Someone was attempting to help them, and what the voice had said was troubling to say the least.

As quick as he could, and as silently as he could, he exited the house and left the island for Europe.

Aureyon
07-03-2012, 02:57 PM
Nearly a week had passed since Mykael had joined forces with Drax. He was the only person that Mykael knew on this planet, that he felt he could trust. The rest of Drax's forces however was a completely different story. Mykael wouldn't trust them to not kill him in his sleep, so he set up runes of power in his room that would protect him from harm. The only one allowed to enter his room without permission was Drax. Mykael naturally still had his doubts about Drax, but Mykael trusted Drax would not harm him. Drax had run ins with Watchers before and if angered just the right way, they lost their diplomatic touch and became a deadly warrior, who knows only anger and hate. Mykael had found a place he could use his powers freely high above the outpost and train by himself. The only one that knew of this place was himself, but he had allowed his prescence to only be sensed by Drax.

This was Mykaels haven from the outside world. He had built many Watcher artifacts in the arena. That, once activated would summon the Elders of his race, and they would often speak privately of his home and family. Mykael yearned to see his family and people again. He had been gone a long time from his home. It took nearly two years to arrive at Earth via his tears in the veil of space. He had been practicing everyday since he had arrived at this place. He could sense that Drax meant his word to some degree about wanting to save the humans on this planet from annihilation in the destruction of the war between the Nobility, Mystics, and Naja's order. The war was split three ways, with Drax seeming to be the only one who cared for the human casualties.

One evening, Mykael was practicing in the arena when the woman Seraphine's voice had sounded in his head asking all of the mystics to battle the threat in the North. Mykael pondered this a long time before deciding to speak with Drax about what he should do. So, he called to Drax with his mind.

"Drax, come to the arena i have something to discuss with you." While Mykael waited for Drax to arrived, he continued practicing with his blades honing his mystic gifts into the blades causing them to glow an uncanny black flecked with what seemed to be stars in the sky. Mykael had spent a full week perfecting this ability and it would make his swords stronger than normal in a fight, and more deadly.

Jacogos
07-04-2012, 04:27 AM
There was a stir in the air as Caine lifted his great furred head from the trail. For a moment, the Lycan Lord had believed he had the scent of a certain Stalker he had so very much despised, but now he lost it. Again. It didn't matter, as something else caught his attention now. The dark magics in him shuddered as a shockwave of demonic energy rocked the the world, an ethereal earthquake that would trigger in many magically attuned beings. Haakon had done something major, it seemed. Straightening to his massive ten foot height, Caine listened to the telecomminicator that was bound to his side.

"... of immense proportions is ravaging its way across cetral Europe. The being matches descriptions of an ancient beast known as Vithgar the Unbound, which has apparently been unbound again. Further news-"

"So... Our Leech Keeng plays that cawrd now?" Caine spoke aloud, the two lesser werewolves not answering their lord. They did not wish to try his patience. Caine reverted to human form and turned to his minions.

"Gather a few members of each the clans. We have some hunting to do."

Within the hour, a handful of each werebeast tribe were gathered around Caine. Tapping into the dark magics of his other form, the Werewolf Lord ripped open a portal to Europe, where he would unleash his horde upon the terrorized citizens. This would easily bolster the numbers of the tribes and help his cause altogether. All they need do is stay away from the demon, so as not to get crushed themselves.

Upon entering Europe, Caine transformed again, immediately attempting to locate any Mystics that were stupid enough to have come to face this titanic terror. What caught his eye was the winged wolf that was pestering Vithgar with wind-based attacks. His bestial side was angered beyond belief by this sight. To his feral side, which was territorial by nature, Caine owned this world and any intelligent beast who did not serve him directly was guilty to trespassing, which was penalized by death. This... travesty of nature could NOT be allowed to live!

However, the human side to Caine saw a Mystic, and all Mystics must be subjugated to serve Haakon before they were exterminated. Thus, the human side won out as Caine launched himself at the wolf-bird, howling his challenge as the meters between them shrunk with every passing second.

Froggy
07-04-2012, 02:14 PM
Halley stirred in her sleep when she felt something tugging her conscious, trying to relay a message. "Kurama?" she wondered opening her eyes as the voice grew louder and more stable. It was unfamiliar to her, though it sounded feminine and strong. The voice was saying that a great beast was attacking Eutole, and soon another voice... A male voice this time, was asking for help. She could hear the discomfort, almost fear, in his voice and it saddened her. "Kurama, do you hear that?" she asked, looking around to find him. He wasn't there, but a note was.

She noticed Huorn in the room and glared. She was positively going to kill him for leaving her.

She sat up when she heard crying from the other side of the room. Halley sighed, knowing that she hasn't been able to help anyone in almost a year now due to her pregnancy. Although she was fully healed, it had been so long that she had transformed she doubted her ability to transform into her Ancient Mystic form. Halley relayed a brief message back to the woman. 'My fiancee has gone to help. I must watch our children,' Halley said simply, the crying of her infants penetrating the message as she picked them up.

She began to rock them, biting her lower lip at their sheer size. Even though she had given birth a mere week ago, they were already the size of almost two month olds. She pace back and forth once they were fed and changed and sleeping again, occasionally looking at the Huorn. She wanted nothing more than to train, but she wouldn't dare leave her children inside with Kurama gone.

SikstaSlathalin
07-04-2012, 07:01 PM
*Rex*

The arrival of Mistress Seraphine at first surprised Rex and half threw him into defensive manoeuvres but looking at her closely calmed him. He remembered High Elder Galez speaking highly and almost fondly of her and the sealed memoirs he sent from his home on Pluto written in ancient Draconic from back in the days when King Roanoke was still a chick, detailing what he had foreseen concerning Naja and this war and vouching for Seraphine's seniority to lead the Mystics over Rex and Fria in this time of crisis. As ordered he had committed them to memory and destroyed them by chucking them into the sun. Moments after he saw their new leader he heard the message she was sending out to all Mystics no matter their side, to fight the monster tearing apart Europe, he half smiled thinking of what Kana's reaction will be to the message. Europe was under her protection and further more that of the Courts and before this Vithgar the Unbound; Europe was one of the safest places in the world it being a favourite place and origin of many Fae they were defending their homelands as well as the humans'. Rex entered Naja's office after the message was sent bowing slightly to the woman.

"Mistress Seraphine, High Elder Galez told me much about you. Do you feel well enough to join us in the battle with this beast? Our Mystics are strong but they are divided. I know at least three that will kill each other on sight. Any form of leadership aside from myself and Fria will be a boon."


*Kana*

"Mrosser, Dib-Bid, and Bob secure the next bus of civilians now!" Shouted Kana hovering 20 feet above the streets in her Ancient Mystic form with Sir Blackstone standing nearby massive rock arms crossed and hammer of black granite across his back watching all with the unmoving eyes of a statue. France was the farthest ahead of the monster the Fae have gotten to evacuating the people though it wasn't far ahead the monster would be crossing the border soon even with her troops and Leigh harrowing it like angry bees fighting a bear they needed more power on their side like Masters Rex and Fria. She hadn't heard from them in a while and she hopped they'd get here soon. She was about to order another bus load of civilians out when she heard a voice she didn't recognize asking all Mystics to fight the threat in Europe despite the side they were on. Before she could control herself Kana found herself shouting into nothing.
"Well no fuckin' shite we need tae take heed an' stop the rampagin' threat!" Her underlings looked at her closely, their general was always quiet and controlled an outburst like this surprised them but being smarter than the average rock they didn't question it just continued their tasks of evacuating and calming the terror-stricken people.

Kana recovered herself and pointed to a Fire Fae nearby dressed in red spiked armour and said. "Take over the transportation command Vipa I'm going to help fight the monster." The Fae nodded and began barking out orders to the others directing the flow of traffic. She called Sir Blackstone back into her amulet and began flying toward the battlefield when she saw furry masses dodging in and out of the shadows hunting the people. Her teeth clenched and calling upon a power from the Air Fae she screamed an alarm that sounded like thunder grabbing everyone's attention.
"Weres! Defend the humans but get those insults to Nature away from my evac sites! Markel, Hannat grab the best fighters from yer courts and hunt those bastards doon!" The original Knights of both the Winter and Summer Courts nodded to the Equinox Knight and quickly rallied up those not defending the transports to fall upon any and everywhere Were no matter thier size. With the Were being the more immediate threat Kana summoned Sir Blackstone and took it upon herself to crush any Were that looked like a leader.


*Drax*

The Wraith heard Mykael's request and was on his way to meet the Watcher when Xerxes came up to him with an armload of reports.
"Sir it appears the Weres have joined in the chaos the monster is causing in Europe, the few troops we have assisting in the evac with the Fae are outnumbered and are requesting at least another battalion. Reports say Caine is amongst them." Drax gave a deep growl at the mention of the mutt's name, if Caine was there that means he alone could level most of the Stalkers himself, and the Wraith couldn't allow that, looks like he'd be heading the reinforcemnts himself.
"Who's the Shadow in charge of the European Defenders?" He asked taking the scrolls from Xerseas scanning a few quickly.
"Shadow Isisa Biten." The younger Stalker said after thinking for a few seconds. Drax nodded using a spell to transport the scrolls into the safe of his room.
"She a good old scaler send her word I'll be leading the reinforcemnts myself and tell everyone to not go near Caine let me handle him. He's too powerful for the others." The Shadow nodded exiting while Drax made his way to the outpost and Mykael.

Opening the portal he arrived at the arena and sent a message to Mykael who was up in the sky the cloak of living shadow keeping the sun from killing him swirlign like snakes around his tall frame.
"I am here Mykael what is it you wish to discuss?"

RisingPhoenix
07-04-2012, 09:41 PM
Mistress Seraphine had been looking through Naja’s old books, attempting to find out exactly why he was doing what he was doing. Why was he trying to release such a destructive force was beyond her, but she had felt the evil within him when he was chosen to be leader by the Grand Elder. He had deceived everyone, and now he was showing his true colors, but why now? She looked through many books before she felt Marzarex’s presence and heard his voice.

Smiling, she simply touched him softly on the shoulder.

"Mistress Seraphine, High Elder Galez told me much about you. Do you feel well enough to join us in the battle with this beast? Our Mystics are strong but they are divided I know at least three that will kill each other on sight. Any form of leadership aside from myself and Fria will be a boon."

“No no, I’m not here to take over, I am here to help. The mystics have leaders, but I am here to help guide them. You and Fria are doing a magnificent job, and things will get better, trust me, regardless of the outcome, things will get better. We must be quick in our departure for Europe, I will go with you, but I’m afraid my fight with Naja has left me weakened, still I fear we will need all of the mystics to stop the threat.”

Mistress Seraphine smiled and removed her hand from his shoulder.

“Keep each other safe Marzarex. To give up what you two have given up to be with one another is a big step. I remember when I first met Galez,” Seraphine sighed as she moved around Marzarex and placed those books she had taken down back into their places. She turned to Marzarex and softly smiled.

“Let us go!”

Aureyon
07-04-2012, 11:58 PM
Mykael heard the voice of Drax in his mind and sent back "I will be there in a moment Drax; there is something i must take care of first." And, with that he closed of his mind from Drax, so he could not hear or see what was about to be done. Turning toward three great pillars that stood side by side, he fell to his knees and spoke in the language of the Watchers activating the pillars and summoning three spectral Watchers. They were cleary the oldest of their kind due to the knowledge contained within their eyes. Mykael bowed and spoke one word with respect "Elders."

Mykael had spoken with the Elders and told them of his staying on Earth and not returning to the Watcher homeplanet. The thought of never being able to contact his parents any more since he destroyed the only source on this world that would allow him to do so; troubled him deeply. He leapt from the arena on the peak after he had destroyed the pillars and landed in front of Drax. He spoke in his true voice "I received a message from a woman whose name is Seraphine. She advised and requested that all mystics head north to battle the creature that has been unleashed upon the humans. It is traveling quickly and leaving huge amounts of devastation in its wake. Will you allow me to go and fight this creature with the other mystics?"

Mykael pulled out his blades and they turned an abyssmal black with white specks, in close resemblance to the night sky. He wasn't angry, this was his way of preparing for battle. His swords had been imbued with powerful runes that would not allow them to be destroyed and they would be stronger than they normally were.

He turned to Drax after preparing his swords; his form now taking on a white glow as he shifted into his Mystic form. He looked expectingly at Drax as he awaited an answer.

SikstaSlathalin
07-05-2012, 12:23 AM
*Drax*

The Wraith listened without fear of the Watcher's true booming voice his body was strengthened by the darkness plus he's spoken with the Watcher over the Night Sky River though his ears would still be ringing for a bit after Mykael stopped talking. Turning back to Drax he spoke of his plans. This was fortuitous, if Mykael was going the same place Drax is he could help bring down the monster and save the Stalker's source of magic.
"This is most lucky Watcher Mykael, I just got reports from my soldiers in Europe some agents of the Nobility have joined in the destruction of the continent. And the Stalkers need reinforcements I plan to lead them myself. I would be honoured if you would join us in saving the humans." Drax said offering his claw to the Watcher.

Atrum Daemon
07-05-2012, 04:44 AM
Vithgar took little notice of the attacks arrayed against him. He was so large and his form so ancient that what his small foes were throwing at him were little more than pebbles thrown at a mountain. He chuckled lowly at the tiny mortals, his laugh quaking the ground before a blast of black fire erupted from his mouth. The flames incinerated Fae and Were alike, the demon lord not distinguishing between Mystic and Nobility. His great feet crushed several more Weres into bloody smears.

Haakon watched the show through a divining orb in his tower, smiling inwardly at the display. “I never ordered the Weres to deploy there,” Haakon said. “Acceptable losses. Vithgar has no reason to distinguish between my allies and enemies.”

“Will the Mystics be able to stop him?” the Jester asked.

“Maybe,” Haakon replied. “It all depends on how long they spend smacking against his physical form before focusing on banishing his spirit back to his own realm. That’s the only sure way to get him off earth and prevent his return for some time.”

“If I may, Lord, how many more like him do you hold in oath?”

“Several,” Haakon answered, his eyes never leaving the orb. “With luck, I won’t need to summon them as I did Vithgar. Part of our deal, however, was that I release him from his ancient prison. Now that I have done so, even if he is defeated, his power will add to mine. I have a feeling that I will need all I can gather for the coming storm, my friend.”

Atrum Daemon
07-05-2012, 04:45 AM
Vithgar took little notice of the attacks arrayed against him. He was so large and his form so ancient that what his small foes were throwing at him were little more than pebbles thrown at a mountain. He chuckled lowly at the tiny mortals, his laugh quaking the ground before a blast of black fire erupted from his mouth. The flames incinerated Fae and Were alike, the demon lord not distinguishing between Mystic and Nobility. His great feet crushed several more Weres into bloody smears.

Haakon watched the show through a divining orb in his tower, smiling inwardly at the display. “I never ordered the Weres to deploy there,” Haakon said. “Acceptable losses. Vithgar has no reason to distinguish between my allies and enemies.”

“Will the Mystics be able to stop him?” the Jester asked.

“Maybe,” Haakon replied. “It all depends on how long they spend smacking against his physical form before focusing on banishing his spirit back to his own realm. That’s the only sure way to get him off earth and prevent his return for some time.”

“If I may, Lord, how many more like him do you hold in oath?”

“Several,” Haakon answered, his eyes never leaving the orb. “With luck, I won’t need to summon them as I did Vithgar. Part of our deal, however, was that I release him from his ancient prison. Now that I have done so, even if he is defeated, his power will add to mine. I have a feeling that I will need all I can gather for the coming storm, my friend.”

Lady Celeste
07-07-2012, 02:31 AM
Marissa

"Be careful, my queen. We don't know yet what this poison is."

Marissa emerged shortly behind General Kai in the shallows, approaching the single grayish mass lying on the sand. A beached whale, the latest of many in the past months, was stretched out over a wide expanse of the shore, and Marissa could see the trembling of her retinue at the sight. The creatures of the sea were like neighbors to the merfolk, which Marissa herself learned shortly after leaving Islamorada, and to see the once-proud whale succumb to such a horrible death shocked all of the merfolk present.

But this was no ordinary beaching. As Marissa pulled herself out of the water, her legs reforming beneath the skirt of her pale blue dress, she stepped closer to the poor creature and took notice of a faint shine on its skin. Picking up a stick from the sand, Marissa carefully tapped its side, only to find that its fleshy underbelly was now completely stiff, its color nearly silver in the midday sun.

"It's metal." Marissa drew away from the creature in shock, her words eliciting loud murmurs from the retinue still waiting in the shadows. "But how is that possible? Flesh can't turn into metal, at least not naturally."

"Metal? Then this is just the latest of many." Kai mused. "Some of our brothers in the West Atlantic came forward months ago, claiming to have seen their own limbs slowly turn to metal. Your aunt dismissed them without ever investigating their claims, but I suspect her Noble allies would know more."

Marissa was just about to respond when she heard a loud splash in the water, and turned toward the source of the sound. There, some manner of creature was struggling in the deeper waters in the distance, its features obscured by its frantic splashing. Could it have been poisoned by this new toxin as well? She didn't give it much thought, because it was clear now that the creature was in trouble, so Marissa quickly rushed down the sand and jumped into the water, General Kai and the others following close behind as her tail formed and she began swimming at top speed toward the struggling beast.

When Marissa finally caught up to the beast, which by then she could make out to be a griffin of some kind, she reached to push at least its head above the surface, the other merfolk helping her one by one as they arrived. Between them, they pushed the creature above water and laid it on its back on the edge of the shoreline, where Marissa then pulled herself up.

"Mystic waters, come to me." Marissa said quickly to assume her Mystic form, after which she wasted no time reaching to pull the water out of the griffin's lungs. But just as she had finished, a voice rang out in her head.

"Attention mystics. Though some of you have chosen sides in this futile war, it is within my authority to call your attention to an even greater threat. Naja. You must help me to stop this and bring peace to not only this world, but the universe. Take heed and stop the rampaging threat, but be prepared for anything. Remember, even though you have chosen your side, you always have a choice."

Marissa froze. So the mermaid in her dreams had been right, at least in one respect. But why was Naja such a threat? If it weren't for him, the Mystics would never have been gathered!

"My queen," General Kai began. "Is everything all right?"

Marissa immediately shook the thoughts out of her head. "Yes, but we should be getting back now. There's nothing we can do here until we know what we're dealing with."

"And I know just who to ask, if I can find her." Marissa added mentally as she dove into the water once again, disappearing with the other merfolk beneath the waves.

Jacogos
07-07-2012, 04:33 AM
There was a crackling of lightning and booming of thunder over the once quiet beach. With such an abrupt storm arriving, the residents who had decided to visit the beach began to pack up and leave. Rain shortly followed the arrival of the storm and a streak of lightning cast down upon the sandy beach, striking the sand and transforming that area of sand into glass. Dorián stood on the glass and looked around the beach. It had once again become quiet and tranquil, though it wouldn’t be for long. The storm softly rumbled above Dorián’s head and he began.

Dorián’s physique had become more toned due to the exercise he put himself through after each training session with Feni. Dorián started his regimen by stretching to loosen any tightened muscle. Then he knelt into a starting position and when he heard a crackling of lightning, he burst into a run. Anyone who has ever tried to walk on loose sand knows that it is very straining to run on it, but Dorián made it seem as if it were easy. He ran, and ran and continued to run until he was out of breath, and even then he pressed himself forward. Stopping, he caught his breath and began a quick sparring session. He threw a few quick jabs before following up with an uppercut and delivering a few round kicks, followed by a back flip kick. He landed on his left knee, his fist digging into the hot sand.

This type of training and exercise allowed him to clear his mind and focus. With his mind now semi-clear, he slowly rose to his feet and looked out over the ocean. He thought about Kana, and about Kurama and Halley. He hoped they were okay. He thought about Fria and Marzarex and hoped that Naja hadn’t gotten to them. That man was on a mission and whoever got in his way would probably meet an abrupt end. Dorián could only hope that none of them had found out about Naja’s deception, but it was inevitable. Then his mind slipped to Nemine. He had not heard nor seen the beautiful woman in over eleven months. Sighing, Dorián let out a scream and the storm clouds above responded with a mighty boom that seemed to shake the very earth beneath his feet. What was happening to him? Was he changing for the better? One thing was certain, Renshi, his long thought to be friend, would rue the day he stabbed him in the back.

Nemine froze in her tracks where she was on the barren Grecian beach. A storm was one thing, but the familiarity of that yell was... almost frightening. Nemine was known for tracking thunderstorms as of late. They soothed her, though she refused to give in as to WHY they affected her so. Some distant part of her had always hoped one of the storms she visited was one created by him... Never had she thought to actually find him, though.

The black dress she wore fluttered daintily in the wind as she knelt down to pick up the fur jacket she brought with her, also black. The dress was cut high, and long enough to just scrape the sand as she walked. She didn't care, though, the material was easily washed. Donning the jacket to cover her ivory arms, Nemine slowly made her way towards the sound of her long-lost love. What would she say to him? It had been nearly a year, she realized. So very long away from him... And yet, was that not the point? They could've easily been together... They just needed to set aside their goals with the Nobility and the Mystics... Something that neither of them would do...

Lost in her thoughts, Nemine almost didn't realize that Dorián was right in front of her now.

Dorián hadn't paid any attention to the approaching Nemine. He was too busy meditating. Lightning was streaking across the sky and striking sporadically around Dorián. Still, when he felt her presence, his eyes opened and he looked over in her direction.

"You're the last person I expected to see here," Dorián said softly, his voice somewhat distant in emotion, "how have you been?"

As if struck by cold, Nemine pulled her jacket a little tighter around her shoulders. Something about his voice struck a chord deep inside her, scaring her a little. She wasn't sure why though. Something told her that it had been far too long since he had seen her, though...

"Я хорошо, моя любовь," Nemine said quietly (Translation: I am well, my love). The words came slow, but they still felt right to say. Then she realized that she had absentmindedly spoken in Russian, and switched back to English, though she knew he understood her words nonetheless. "I followed your storm... Though I find it curious that we both chose the same beach to escape to."


Dorián softly smirked and looked out at the ocean as the waves came crashing against the shore. He missed her so very much, and her voice was already calming the rage in him, if only slightly, still when he stood up and walked over to her, he could feel the sudden drop in temperature. His hands had not touched her in such a long time, and when he placed a soft hand on her arms, it felt slightly foreign.

“It’s good to see you,” Dorián stated as he kissed her forehead softly before pulling away and returning his gaze out to the sea, “what have you been up these past months?”

Though Dorián hadn’t seen her, he had visited the place she occupied, though he never made himself known, instead he just enjoyed feeling her aura. Now, with her so close, it was intoxicating. He wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close to him in order to satiate the feeling of wanting to be close to her.

Nemine wasn't sure why she so easily allowed him near her, but even that simple touch on her arm had been all she needed to feel comfortable again. Even the aura of chill about her lessened with the press of his lips to her forehead. The banshee girl smiled slightly and let him draw her close, watching the waves crash onto the sand with him.

"I've been... busy," She said shortly. She wanted to go on, but something stopped her. Any weapon, even hers, could potentially threaten the Mystics... It would put tension on them. She didn't want that, so she kept quiet about the specifics. "Personal stuff, love. What of yourself? You look..." She paused to try and find the right word to describe him. Her lips twitched with unheard laughter when she said the word, "Colder."


Dorián looked at Nemine and smiled softly. He loved her so much, and was willing to go to extreme lengths for her, but if only she knew how much he cared for her, if only she knew how far he’d go to be with her. It infuriated him to know that she didn’t know, and it upset him to know that he’d never truly know how she felt about him. Sighing, he shook his head and spoke.

“I’ve been busy as well. Things have changed, and well I’ve changed as well. How are your parents?” Dorián asked as he swirled his free hand causing electricity to spark from them. He formed the electricity and bent it to his will, allowing it to form into a shape. The shape finally took full form and became a beautiful flower.

Nemine smiled slightly, watching his hand as he shaped his element into a flower more beautiful than any she had seen before. He was so romantic... Maybe a little too much, she thought with a small smile. She liked it in him, though... She mentally took that back. She loved that in him.

"They are well... I sent them to their summer estate... It's safer for them, there. Secretly built, hidden away, and lacking in neighbors that might blow their secret..." She hoped they were still well. Haakon probably knew where they were, and could easily use them against her whenever he wished. It bothered her, but there was nothing she could do about it but pretend not to care. That might sign their doom even quicker, though...

Dorián smiled and clenched his hand together causing the flower to dissipate.

“I wish I could read what’s on your mind Nemine. So much has happened, and I don’t even know where to start. I wish we could be together, I wish we could live our life the way we want, but……”

Dorián paused. He was speaking from his heart, and it caused his voice to become soft and assuring. He sighed and looked back out towards the ocean, “but so much gets in the way, and alas we become separated. I’m so tired of it Nemine, I wish we could just get away from it all.”

His attention shifted from the ocean to the sky as it darkened more and the lightning that had struck sporadically before, began to surge within the clouds. Unbeknown to Dorián, this was a sign, a sign of great change.

As Dorián spoke, Nemine slowly reached up and cupped his cheek in her right hand, the cool of her skin radically differing from the heat of his own. She smiled slightly and leaned up to kiss his lips lightly, then pulled back to look in his eyes.

"О, мое сердце ..." (Oh, my heart...) she whispered. "What would you have us do? Leave it all behind? If I knew that Haakon would never bother sending someone after me, I would leave with you in a heartbeat. You have Kurama and the other Mystics to look after... I have my duty as a Noble." She looked down sadly, unable to meet his gaze further. She felt that, somewhere deep in his heart, he blamed her for keeping them apart. It was her choice to aid the Nobility that estranged them so much.

"Dorián..." Nemine said quietly. "Do your really wish to know what is on my mind?" An idea had come to her just then, a crazy idea. "If you truly do..." Her form glowed for a moment, and suddenly she was in her Mystic form, a simple task for them now.

"Откройте свой разум и доверять мои прикосновения ..." (Open your mind and trust my touch...)


Dorián looked at Nemine and he closed his eyes. She was right, and though he didn't show it emotionally or physically, he felt a little defeated. Still, he'd fight for her right to be free and he'd fight to protect her. Her touch felt soothing and softened the rage within him slightly.

Then the kiss that he so longed for came and he wished that it hadn't ended, but as she spoke he listened. Her transforming into her mystic form was followed by his transformation into his mystic form. He watched her eyes as she spoke and when she had finished speaking, he opened his mind and trusted her touch.

Most magical creatures had the inbred ability to touch another's mind. Nemine had explored her inner Banshee for a long time, connecting with it, learning its abilities. And it wasn't until now that she realized just what it was capable of. Her skin seemed to become paler, almost transparent as she closed her eyes and began to softly sing. It was an old Russian dirge, sung a few hundred years ago at funerals now long forgotten, but Nemine's older selves knew the words.

As she sang, something else happened, though. A blending of sorts happened, connecting her and Dorián. To some people who might be watching, they might have seen her aura of cold surround him, but to others, they would see Dorián emit sparks that seemed to take her in as well. The connection went deeper than that, though. Their minds melded, allowing each to witness each other in their pure, truest state. Laid bare before him, Nemine almost faltered in her song, but willing herself forward, she continued.

It was all there. Her love for him, her trust in him, her convictions, her fears, what she stood for, what she was, is, and most likely will be. It was the epitome of trust she gave him, but she had to ask for it to go both ways.



It took him a while to realize what was going on, but as he watched everything take place, he could only marvel at it. When he noticed Nemine in her most truest form, he looked down at himself and noticed that he too was in his most truest form. He could feel the love she had for him, everything was laid out for him to see, and now he would return the favor. He allowed her in fully, allowing her to see the love he had for her, how he felt about things, his friends and his want to know his family. His past and present flashed before them like a movie. Naja appeared and his worry about the man who took the place as his father in his life. His rage towards Renshi and the uncertainty he had about certain things.

He looked at her and smiled.

The song slowly faded away as Nemine regained corporeality, and the melding vanished slowly. There was a sense of.. lingering left behind in the wake of the song, though, where each felt a part of the other still within them. Reopening her eyes, Nemine looked up at Dorián and smiled lightly.

"You know me better than anyone else in this world... Now more than ever, really," she said quietly, meeting his eyes cautiously. What did he think of what he had seen? That was one of the only things she hadn't felt in the joining: what he was thinking OF her true self. Had it been the same for him? Did he realize that she only loved him more for his imperfections and, in her eyes, his perfections? She wished she knew.

Dorián exhaled softly and looked at Nemine. All of what he saw was beautiful to him and it only reassured his feelings for her. He moved a strand of hair from her face and kissed her forehead, feeling the cool of her skin against his lips.

"I love ALL of who you are Nemine, regardless of what side we may play. Your imperfections are perfect in my eyes, and the only thing I wish to do is make this world a better place for you and I. Protect you from harm and keep our family and friends safe. You are my top priority Nemine," Dorián said softly as he kissed her cool lips sensually and passionately before moving back a little.

He could only smile softly and look at her. It was perfect, the entire moment they spent together was perfect, but he knew it wasn't going to stay this way, he knew he'd eventually be called away, and just as sure as he thought it, he heard a voice enter his mind. A woman named Seraphine was calling out to him, asking for his help to diminish the threat of Naja and the demon rampaging Europe. Dorián looked over at Nemine with a look of confusion. He didn't know what to do about this. Naja was like a father to him, and he couldn't very well fight the man who raised him, could he?

"Did.....did you hear that Nemine?" He asked wondering if it was just he who had heard the message.

Nemine nodded slightly, looking down. She knew what he must be thinking. The link had told her as much as she had already known about that. Naja was the paternal figure in Dorián's life... For him, defying Naja would be like Nemine murdering her own parents. She shuddered at the thought. She wished she could ease his decision.

"I heard, my love..." She whispered, cautious of how she proceeded. "And I agree... If what I saw from that memory was true... Of what you told of it..." She referred to Dorián's last encounter with his master with Renshi. It was a horrifying memory, to Nemine's eyes. She couldn't imagine what it must have felt like... "Then we must stop him..." Nemine looked up at the other half of her heart, taking one of his hands in both of hers.

"You realize that if this woman is indeed inviting me... I will be the only Noble present at this... meeting." She hesitated. "Will you... protect me?"

He looked at Nemine, his hand in hers and embraced her lovingly.

"I'd die for you Nemine, that much is certain, and if you go to this so called meeting, I will make sure no one lays a finger on you."

He meant every word he spoke and he was more worried than intrigued about this new individual who'd come out of nowhere to tell them Naja was the enemy. He'd love to know what was so important about Naja that they just had to stop him from doing whatever it was. Still, after his last encounter with Naja, he wasn't sure. The elder was strong, dangerously strong and he just hoped Naja could be saved.

She hugged him back, the decision to go made for her now. She knew she'd be able to handle herself, really, but the thought that he'd be there to help her was... comforting, to say the least. She would be lost without him, she knew.

"Thank you, Dorián... For everything."

After a moment more of silence to enjoy each others' company, the two teleported to Europe, where Serephine and Vithgar awaited them, for two completely different reasons.

Froggy
07-07-2012, 04:42 AM
Leigh was struggling against the beast. It was unlike anything he had faced before; even in his Ancient mystic form the beast was able to easily claw his way through the super-heated tornado and strike Leigh with a hand. He was sent hurtling back to the grounds and landed roughly in a field of grass. Leigh leapt up almost instantly and continued his onslaught of the beast.

'How can I stop this?' Leigh asked himself, dodging the monsters feet. He couldn't keep this up forever.

Leigh was about to fly once more when he noticed a familiar sound: the howling of a large wolf. Instantly he reacted and saw a great werebeast heading directly for him and the meters quickly reducing to nearly nothing. 'Shit!' Leigh shouted in his mind, gaining altitude as he missed the werewolf's original attack.

Leigh landed back down and folded his large wings against his body, pacing from side to side. Yes, he was aware of the other werebeasts that accompanied this wolf. Despite this he was unable to do anything about it- if they all began to attack, he would be forced to retreat or be killed. He knew there were others of his kind- mystics they were called- and he attempted to reach out to them. "Mystics. There is a great beast destroying Europe. Werebeast's are ravaging the citizens. I need help," Leigh said through his mind, hoping that any mystic would here his pleas for help. Until they arrived... he was left to battle this monster alone.

Leigh charged, claws raised as he rose with each thrust of his large body. The other wolf was bigger by roughly two feet but Leigh knew he had a chance with his powers. Howling, a fury of wind surrounded the two until he focused all of the strength in one direction: towards his opponent.

Caine smiled wickedly, lips pulled back over teeth that were long enough to bite through a man's leg with inches to spare. So, the Wind Mystic, was it? A fitting opponent. With a careless gesture, the Lycan Lord sent his minions on their way, not bothering to see if they listened or not. They would, or he'd slaughter them, too. This beast, though... It would submit. It would grovel. Or it would bleed.

Waiting until the wolf was nearly on him, Caine thrust his massive right arm into the ground, dark energy pouring out of it in a geyser of malignant magic. It would harm the wolf-Mystic just as any fire would. As soon as he had done so, Caine used the force of the punch to launch himself over the wolf's forward momentum and immediately land, pivoting upon landing and releasing a vertical shockwave of more dark energy towards the Mystic.

Leigh didnt have a chance to react. Before he could so much as raise his paws, he felt a burning sensation engulfing his entire body. The sheer force of this internal fire was enough to make him stop in misstep as his body quivered in pain. He choked back a howl that nearly escaped his lips and looked up as the first inferno suddenly ceased.

The werewolf before him had launched himself in the air, avoiding his wind based attack and landing behind him. 'Damnit,' Leigh thought, snarling at the beast. He was fortunate enough, this time, to notice the dark mass heading straight forward. Leigh quickly reacted, forming a large gust of wind and releasing it towards the mass. He put his energy and weight into the attack, sending it right back to the beast while at the same time extending his claws and charging him.

The wolf was strong, but not quite enough. Caine simply backhanded the wind-based attack, dispersing the energy while retrieving his own that the Mystic had sent back to him. It was a clever attack, but using one's own power against them only worked sometimes. The wolf was now charging him, and Caine was eager to meet the Mystic claw-to-claw. Leaping forward in a single bound, Caine caught the Mystic's claws in his own, locking them in a clawed deadlock.

It would be obvious who the victor would be here, though. Caine's strength was much more than his opponent's, so the werewolf tossed Leigh aside like a ragdoll, then immediately lunged with a downward swipe, attempting to remove a great portion of the wolf's flesh.

Leigh knew what would happen the instant their claws locked. Leigh was tossed aside as though he were a child's toy and landed roughly on the ground, barely having any time to avoid the claw that was trying to tear apart his flesh. He rolled and leapt back up, roaring in great anger as the wind began to pick up around them. He heard the cracking of trees not to far back and mentally smirked as he began to form a tornado in the distance, picking up as much debris as he could along the way.

Leigh reared up on his hind legs and slashed his claws towards the beast, doing his best to at least land a strike. He showed his teeth and aimed for his jugular while extending his claws and aiming for his chest.

Caine saw the flash of tooth and claw and immediately lept backwards, though the wolf-boy's claws managed a shallow gnash on his chest. The Mystic fought well enough for the child that it was, but that would stop soon. Caine howled in fury and bloodlust as his boiling life juice ebbed out of the wound. Immediately following it up was a blast of pitch-black fire that poured from the Lycan King's gullet, aimed directly at the ten foot area surrounding where Leigh was now.

Without bothering to check the damage, Caine snapped his jaws shut after a few seconds and launched himself at wherever the dog was now, rolling into a ball that could easily break the bones of his target upon impact.

Leigh knew better than to anticipate the damage his attack would cause, which was apparently minimum. It was however, enough to cause the beast great anger. Within mere moments his entire body tensed and locked up as he felt the fire engulfing his senses again. This was a more powerful wave than before, and Leigh let out a howl like a wounded animal. When he could finally look up he had no time to avoid the wolf that was hurtling towards him.

The body of the wolf crashed into his own body and sent him hurtling to the ground. The wolf landed on top of him and he heard several bones crack immediately upon impact. Leigh howled in pain and snarled in anger as his breathing became shallow. While the wolf was still upon him, Leigh bared his teeth and aimed them for his jugular while at the same time extending his claws and aiming for his head and chest. He could see other Mystics around him battling the beast and the other weres, which did provide some relief. He knew he would not be able to last much longer against this were though, especially with several of his bones broken.

Scoffing in simple annoyance, Caine swatted the wolf-Mystic back to the ground, bringing his right leg up and pinning the winged wolf down by his throat.

"Pawtheteek," Caine rasped through his garbled tongue. "You truly thawt you could best me? I was planning on bringing you back to Haakon, to see if you could be broken.. But you aren't even warth it." In a blur of movement, Caine jabbed the wolf in the side, breaking another rib for good measure.

"Now sit here and bleed to death," the Lycan Lord chuckled as he began to walk away. "May Vithgar have mercy on you."

Leigh was left stranded, coughing, and in pain. He could feel the blood pouring out of his side from where the giant paw had pierced him and the wound was still tender. He was filled with such hatred as the energy simply drained out of him, hatred towards the Lycan whom had left him like this. His body became weak and languished, and transformed back into his human state in an effort to conserve strength. "ARGH," Leigh shouted, gasping in pain as he watched mystics appear in battle. He knew that it was more important to destroy the great beast Vithgar that to allow the pain to get to him...but it was difficult to rise.

Leigh stood, stumbling as he fell back to the ground, panting. He could feel his conciousness slipping away as he became further lightheaded and sent out a silent plea for help. 'I am dying. The Great Lycan has defeated me,' Leigh thought, never having imagined that he would die a death such as this. He always figured that it would be on the streets in a hailstorm of bullets, or in a fight to save a helpless victim. Not having been defeated by a damn lycan.

spirits breath
07-08-2012, 03:21 AM
While not able to mentally tell besides slowing all processes to keep as much oxygen in the brain to prevent damage. Zeth'tir was moved to the shore and while laid on his back with his semi translucent wings acting as a balance board. It didn't take a genius to know he was a male who had proven that he needed to learn how to hold his breath in the water and paddle out; If he were able to breathe that is.

The pull of water from his lungs. Remarkably effective and the vaccum it made sucked in a little bit of air. Enough to help his lungs inflate enough to gasp a few times. Breathing in noisily as he heaved his back into his own stomach to get used to air again. For the pain it brought to breathe again, the benefits quickly out paced the bad.

Using the little strength he had, the griffarian rolled onto his side and with the beaches slope onto his feet. Looking out into the water. Spotting what myth could only say was a mermaid... at least if he were alive that is. If not it could have been a dolphin pushing his chest hard enough to force the water out and the algae was thick enough to give him air...

Mentally, Zeth tried to remember the image of how the tail looked. As eventually; If he was in or near water again, he may be able to follow a mermaids song and thank whomever it was that saved him.

For minutes that could be counted by claws, he rested there as fluids dripped off of his plates, and his wings dried. And more importantly, his large pores to no longer be waterlogged so that he could recover at a decent pace to figure out how he could picture the massive demon that sent him into the water in the first place.

But how to try and stop something that could kill you with the environment and a well timed beat of wings? And then a idea sprouted out like spiders from the egg sac. No matter how much larger an opponent is, a single being is unable to do much. However a swarm on the other wing. A swarm has enough that killing a few here and there means nothing as hundreds of pincers, fangs, horns, stingers. No matter the method, the swarm could take down anything in their way... And the demon was in the path to the anthill.

The only downside to the idea was that it was going to hurt. And he was going to get very heavy; enough that he would need to gather some strength to exert his mind enough to fly, but once he got close to shut down all his mental focus to make himself a living cannonball that would regain control after hitting the large beast to allow many insects to attack. And then he could figure out just why a massive demon came out of nowhere in the first place.

spirits breath
07-08-2012, 03:21 AM
dooble poost.

Froggy
07-08-2012, 04:20 AM
Halley glanced at the Huorn as she placed her children back in the crib. The were crying every so often and it was becoming more difficult to soothe them. "What is happening?" Halley asked the Huorn. She was worried for Kurama, worried for the people, and worried for the others. One of the Huorn motioned for her to step over and she did so, and he placed a finger upon her forehead. Instantly her mind was filled with images of Kana and her fae evacuating humans and fighting weres.

She was filled with images of the great beast ravaging Europe with its very step, and images of few Mystics fighting it. Where were Fria and Rex? Were they on their way? "How can we stop this?" Halley asked the Huorn, and all of them touched their finger to her forehead. The Huorn showed her the true nature of the beast, the story behind the beast, and that it was a demon in the truest form that needed to be banished. She had an idea, but she didn't know if she was strong enough for it.

"Mom!" she called after her mother, giving one last glance at her children. She gave them both a kiss on the forehead and looked at the Huorn. "Watch after my family. I can't sit by anymore and let this happen," Halley ordered, and they nodded. Her mother came into the room and she knew something was up. "I have to go to Europe and help Kurama and the others, there is a monster and werewolves terrorizing the citizens," Halley said, and her mother gave her a slanted look. "You just gave birth to twins a week ago Halley, how do you plan to fight a monster and werewolves?" she asked, crossing her arms and glaring at her daughter.

Halley sighed. "I'm a Mystic mom," Halley answered simply, wrapping her mother in a tight hug. "I promise I won't leave this time," Halley said, smiling at her mother grimly. "Tell dad I love him. Keep an eye on the kids for me please," Halley said, and with that she teleported to the outskirts of Europe. She had to prepare herself before she faced the demon. 'Kurama. I'm in Europe. Mom and the Huorn are watching the twins...I'll be there soon,' Halley told him, hoping he was alright. She relayed the information that the Huorns had given her and hoped that he understood.

Then she attempted to transform. She felt fat. She still had quiet a bit of baby belly and she wasn't in as good of shape as she was a year ago. She managed to transform into her Mystic form after a few attempts, but she knew she needed at least one more level. She needed to test her wings first, for her plan would require flight. It was difficult to fly alone due to her increased weight and decreased strenght. 'Please help me spirits, so that I may help them,' Halley prayed, looking to the skies. 'Mother Nature, give me the strength to defeat this foe so I can return a fraction of what I owe you. Help me to defeat this monstrocity to nature,' Halley prayed to her soon-to-be-mother-in-law. She noticed a shimmering light around her body and her eyes widened as she gained flight, and soon she was flying again.

She sent a simple thank-you to Mother Nature and smiled, knowing that she had to test herself in the form of flying to the beast. She knew it would take her time to gather her strength and fly there, but she was also training along the way. She was attemping to transform into her Ancient form, but every time her appearance flickered in between forms, she would change back into her Mystic form. No matter what form she held her stomach was still large, showing her remaining baby fat. 'Dammit Kurama I'm still fat in my Mystic form!' Halley said, sounding as pissed as she was.

Epostle
07-12-2012, 10:18 PM
The witch and Zul’moth were still in the ruins, trying to gather as many dead as they can. The have been wondering for hours, and the witch was becoming tired. Zul’morth however pressed on as always, not wasting a single second. “Where are we going… I am getting bored and tired.” Zul’morth then stopped and turned to the witch. “I have plans. I’ll let you know about them soon enough.” He said in an angered tone, trying to translate the old texts upon the many stones that were scouring the walls. “Do you know where we are even? I think you’re lost. Maybe we should have Haakon help us through this. He might know where we’re going better than we do.” She said with a concerned expression while using hand gestures. Zul’morth became enraged. “You belittling bitch! I know exactly where we’re going. Don’t tell me that I need help. I have spent many of my days underground, and maybe not even Haakon knows where I’m going.

The witch paused for a moment “You can’t be serious. Haakon knows everything about the dead… he is dead himself you know.” She then touched on of the hieroglyphics amongst the walls and it began to glow red. Amazed by the energies it released, she poured some of her energies into it, and then the walls began to glow all around. Some were green, red, blue, and yellow. “So these glyphs are sensitive to energies Zul’morth?” He looked at her confused. Only certain energies can trigger the hieroglyphs that were on these walls. Mainly dead energies, but then again, he’s been surprised before. “Now we get to the part of knowledge that only I know for now. Haakon, as powerful as he is, has never truly looked into the favors of old tombs much. And if he has, then I was right to have hidden this place as well as I did. It’s been many centuries since this place has been disturbed. As well as many more places I know of.” He then began to pick up a sense of energy.

Then finally the witch felt the energies of a colossal demon emerge… it was Vithgar. “Zul’morth, do you feel that?” She said as she turned to him with a threatened expression on her face. “I think it’s time we left this place, don’t you Zul’morth?” Zul’morth then let out his ghastly laugh. “It’s time little witch!!! But no, it’s not time for you to leave this place, but it is for me. You will need to follow the dead where they go. They are the only ones who can take you to this place. You nor Haakon will question my methods when everyone finds out what I have planned. Haakon will win this war… or I’ll die again and again.” Zul’morth then went into a power stance and conjured a large amount of energy in his hand. “Ruth’naka!!!” He yelled and then disappeared. He then arrived near where Vithgar was. He was watching the havok that was going on and felt the embrace of chaos once again. "Finally, I have arrived. Let us do war!!!" He said as he pulled out his sword and prepared a battle stance.

The witch then started to chuckle while clasping her left hand over her mouth. “Little Zul’morth… how… ignorant of what is to come of you.” She said as she then formed a crystal in her hand. It was dark and looked like a stake. It also sometimes would emit a blue aura of a mysterious energy. “All I have to do is wait for the right time. Then Haakon will recognize me for my greatness.” She said in her head, preventing the undead from hearing what she was talking about. The only thing she was hoping for is that she would be away from Haakon’s grasp and presence so she could secretly bring her plan together.

RisingPhoenix
07-17-2012, 03:51 PM
Kurama

Kurama appeared just on the outskirts of Europe, and as he made his way into the continent, he was well aware of the evil that rampaged upon the earth. Nature around him relayed images and messages to him as he moved with great speed towards Vithgar, with every intention of stopping the dangerous demon. He knew it would take nearly all he had and more to stop this threat, but he hoped that Mother Nature was watching over him as he prepared for battle. When he caught sight of Vithgar, he stopped in his track and was a little awestruck.

“Mother Nature, give me the strength to face this enemy,” Kurama said silently as he transformed and noticed Caine and his werebeast. Just as he was about to focus on Vithgar, he noticed Zul’morth and his undead legion appear. This was going to be quite the battle.

Kurama began his onslaught. The lesser creatures were slain on the spot as Kurama helped evacuate the innocent. When he noticed Kana, he stopped and made sure she noticed him before nodding. In front of her a flower grew, a beautiful blue sapphire color flower. It grew until it was her height and then it bloomed. This was his way of saying hi and hoping that she was doing alright. Hopefully after the issue at hand was taken care of, he’d have a chance to talk to her. Quickly he went back to evacuating the innocent and dealing damage to Caine’s werebeast and Zul’morth’s undead. The rose whip cleaved its way to whatever opposed Kurama and when he finally turned his attention on Vithgar, he noticed Halley flying towards the great beast.

Quickly the rose whip surged forth and wrapped around Halley, pulling her from the sky and bringing her to him. He looked at her and embraced her.

“Halley, it’s not safe here,” Kurama said softly.

“You don’t expect me to just sit at home with the kids while you risk your life do you?” Halley retorted.

“I expect you to trust me Halley. I can’t focus with you here. Your presence does more harm than good right now,” Kurama stated, “just please go home.”

“But….” Halley began.

“PLEASE!” Kurama insisted as he held her hand, “I promise I’ll come back to you, I promise, but for right now just please go back home.”

Halley bit her bottom lip and contemplated for a minute before sighing.

“Fine, but you better bring your ass back to me Kurama Fox,” she said as she embraced him lovingly, a tear streaming down her face before she departed in a flash of light.

Kurama sighed before refocusing on the issue at hand. He closed his eyes and slammed his hands together before pressing them on the ground. Instantly vines the size of tree trunks began to wrap around Vithgar’s lower limbs. He concentrated attempting to immobilize the huge beast.

======================================

Dorián

In a flash of lightning, Dorián and Nemine appeared on the battlefield and instantly he noticed Caine fighting with some wolf.

“Windwolf,” Dorián said softly. It was strange, but it was as if he knew this particular wolf.

To make matters worse, he felt the presence of the undead knight appear on the battlefield with his undead horde. This all reminded him of the battle in New York, but Dorián wasn’t going to let his guard down as he had done then.

“Nemine, it’s your call,” Dorián stated as he slammed his hands together, lightning sparking between the gaps as he pulled his hands apart. With a quick throwing motion, a orb of lightning shot forth like a cannon ball towards Vithgar.

The clouds above Europe began to shift and change and darken. Lightning flashed in the clouds and thunder boomed.

“I don’t want you to get hurt Nemine, but I trust in your abilities. Promise me you’ll come back to me,” Dorián stated softly as he shot another cannon ball of lightning at Vithgar.

============================
Seraphine

Being the last on the battlefield, Seraphine, Marzarex and Fria appeared atop a building. Seraphine gasped at the size of the threat.

“There is only one way to stop this creature, but first we must subdue him and the only way to do so is to work together. I’ve faced a threat like his before, and I know how to stop him. Fria gather those mystics on the battlefield and bring them to one spot. Marzarex, we have to attack while we wait.”

Seraphine lifted her hands and a strange energy surrounded her as she threaded a spell quickly. She thrust her hands towards Vithgar and several orbs of energy shot towards the beast. It was then that she noticed the lightning orbs shooting from the opposite side of Vithgar.

“I can sense many of the mystics here, but we are still missing some. I hope they hurry.”

SikstaSlathalin
07-17-2012, 07:26 PM
*Kana*

The Fae was focusing her efforts on stopping the great monsters advances. It didn't take long for her to realize she could attack it until the sheep come home but it wouldn't stop him. There had to be some kind of Soul Trapping magic used to put it down for good. She was collapsing the ground wrapping the monster's feet and legs in whatever hard stone was present problem was there wasn't a lot of really strong rock under this area. Mostly shale and sandstone not a lot of hard stone like dolomite or quartz. He broke out of each bind and she couldn't cave the ground in that much unless she wanted to cause an earthquake that would do more harm than good. Looks like it was just a case of trying to trip him up or something.

She was just thinking of how to do that when she saw a rose rise up to where she was in the sky. Only one person she knew could do that. Looking around she soon saw Kurama sending Halley off to go watch the kids she assumed. Seemed rather pig-headed of Kurama but it wasn't her place to judge such things. She'd never been in any kind of relationship like what those two have not even in all her past lives. She came to the conclusion she has always been this kind of battle focused leader and warrior never even taking a lover while doing Mystic stuff. She half laughed every time she thought of it, she must be the personification of Artemis or something. She nodded to Kurama before going to try an attack his eyes and mouth hurling huge boulders at him giving the rocks sharp points so she could try and blind him.


*Rex and Fria*

The two Elders looked out upon the chaos left in the wake of Vithgar and the others of the Nobility. The only hope they could see was Kana's Fae and the cloaked shadow warriors from New York whom they knew to be Wraith Draxer and his Fearstalkers. Rex was still sure there was some ulterior motive to the Stalker's intentions and he discussed these at length with Fria they even went so far as to make a plan in case Drax spins on everyone at the end of this war and unleashed all his cunning and might on the world and try taking it over. They don't remember if the Stalkers have ever tried to conquer the human world in the past but they were sure it wasn't outside the realm of possibilities.

As Seraphine proposed a plan of action the Metal and Sound Mystic agreed it was the best plan they had so far Rex turned to Fria and embraced her.
"Good luck out there sia Itov (my love). Don't let the monster get a swing in." He kissed her lips fondly, the woman returned the kiss smirking at her worrywort of a mate.
"I can handle it Rex, you just be careful out there too." She kissed him again before changing into her Super Mystic form and taking like an arrow into the sky to gather all the Mystics in one place. Rex watched her fly off feeling a great sense of apprehension and worry for this battle but he shook it off changing into his Super Mystic form growling deeply. He watched Seraphine shoot out orbs to attack the monster flying into the sky he began hurling Concussive Waves at the monster amplifying them with his Feedback spell this technique he used on the monster at the Battle of New York, he hoped it would work now.

spirits breath
07-18-2012, 03:29 PM
He could already feel the hundreds of newly metamorphed beings tear away at their fleshy constraints. With each little bite just as bad as the previous. He could regenerate sure enough, but only enough to counteract the insect bites before they grew in size and began leaving his inner tunneling and onto his tough flesh.

Despite how many times he was bitten, it never was as bad as most bites or stings would have been since without venoms, or poisons added, it was like testing the pointed tip of a needle on a finger before drawing a droplet of blood.

He flew hard. Knowing that each flap of his wings would be needed to accellerate him for a return. Be a demon as it may, it could never understand bottled rage. Stemming up like a fresh bottle of soda. Firstly opened to let out a warning hiss before bubbling over. That was how Zeth felt as he strained for more height. His chest may need repair, but he would be damned if there wasn't anything returned for being cast aside so easily.

Anger frothing out for a single hit in return and then cascading out as the insects rushed around and fought the massive demon that threatened their hive.

Each pore on his body seemed to be an endless line of insects until a point that he was already slowing down his own wingbeats to ready his arc. The more he controlled, the less ability he had to control his own bodies functions. Once at a peak, he could give another push to put himself into a limp crawl that exerted his mental abilities.

Soon finding the perfect angle and dropping hard towards the large shoulder of the demon, not noticing that the demon was under seige already by other beings, until a thick crack and sick crunches were formed to pull enough of his own mind to him to flap his wings and scrape his claws and talons along the great beasts inner leg to slow his fall and to use his weight to do as much as a scratch could.

Many surviving insects that crawled out of him tethered a very thick net of webbing. Not nearly enough to suspend the griffarian, but enough that would at least give into a reminder for next time to do it again with much more spiders. As he was lowered and scraping the leg, he looked up to spot his makeshift net that would have made a great entrance to a theater.

Kicking off from landing tail first onto the thick vines around the legs, he quickly hopped off and glided to the concrete earth once more. His chest hurt even more than he thought as he was able to inspect his own body with haste. An already cracked chestplate was no surprise. But it was cracked to where he needed to force it together long enough for the sappy liquids to seam it back up if he wanted to try divebombing anything again.

Around him, a few spiders. Trap door spiders if one could call them that anymore. They were mixed desire of a kind as any given that they hurt to leave his body. But their thick webbing and ability to do it quickly to try and make a very thick bandage was the reward. Within barely five minutes of adding a white silky 'shirt' to himself, Zeth'tir walked up just enough to see past destruction and carnage. At first it was jsut debris. Then he saw thick vines, and lightning, and all sorts of elements...mystics...

A thick growl left him as he scanned the few around him. Well, more than a few. But odds weren't favorable to pounce one and ask questions, and it sure as hell wasn't the place to sit one down and talk over a hot drink either. He himself was down for the fight. But it wouldn't stop him from getting a gander at who may be the one who could bring him to question the bastard mother nature for plaguing him with insects that destroyed his appearance and relationships. All he needed was just one to wear themself out from fighting the demon.

Hopping from raised cement to raised door, the former griffin stood on top of a small pile where he could see better. More importantly it let him split his mind into more directions than it seemed as his own body tried to mimic six bumble bees that went to look at the various mystics, dozens of horseflies that bit the demons exposed flesh, and spiders that had already drained their venom sacs to try and get them to bind around the neck. Not quite effective on something so large, but it was purpose.

He could at least make it seem like he was there to help if the demon was killed and they spotted him. In reality, he was spying on them while his insects were virtually powerless against a creature large enough to not show many signs of being poisoned with enough different venoms that would have killed anything mother nature would have brought into the world.

Denraven
07-19-2012, 12:00 AM
“BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!” Grag roared as he came crashing into the European battlefield, behind him a small hoard of 500 goblins cackled with glee for the anticipated slaughter they were about to participate in. There stolen weapons poised to strike many of them held kitchen knives, cleavers, butchers knives, a few even held guns, where they had acquired them was anyone’s guess.
“SKULLS FOR THE SKULL THRONE!” The hoard chanted, over and over.
“KILL, MAIM, BURN, SLAUGHTER!” Grag roared as his hoard crashed into the fray, the goblins leaping over each other, slashing at everything they could see. Some of the feartalkers were overwhelmed a dozen or more goblins stabbing at them.

Grag gave a grunting roar and pointed towards the Fae and the Goblins redirected themselves to charge towards her. Grag looked around the battle field searching for who he thought would be a worth sacrifice to his Blood God, he needed to choose wisely, a follower of his standing couldn't settle on mere hoards, besides they were 'allies' a word Grag only understood meant 'Don't kill'. Grag gave his axe a few powerful sweeps in frustration, the axe caught two goblins, one on the forward sweep and another on the backhand, the first was decapitated cleanly, the other was not so lucky, the axe caught his mid-section and would of cleaved him in half if not for the spin, Grag raised his axe and slung it over his should, the corpse of the second goblin, which was still alive and drawing breath for the few moments before it bled out completely hung off it. Grag didn't even notice the extra weight as he charged forward.

He had found his opponent, Kurama who was locked in battle with the huge beast Vithgar. Grag charged in giving a simple, primordial roar as he planted his right foot powerfully stopping a good few yards away. Pivoting, he gave his axe a mighty swing, catapulting the goblin's corpse direct at Kurama aimed dead on to hit him in the head. While the Goblin's corpse didn't weigh more then a couple dozen pounds, if it made contact it would be enough to knock Kurama over if his footing and balance off.

Grag pivoted back and began his charge anew, unfortunately what the brute hadn't taken into account is that the short distance that remained between them would be far from enough for him to get to proper speed, meaning his power would be reduced to a third from what he would want. But that didn't stop the brute, he was focused on the kill, he needed to make it swift. His Blood God did not tolerate his followers causing their enemies suffering. That was the practice of the followers of his chief rival, known only to Grag as 'The Coward Fighters'. As Grag closed in on Kurama he swung his axe in a downward crescent aimed to split his head.

SikstaSlathalin
07-19-2012, 12:54 AM
*Kana*

The young Knight was focusing on bringing down the monster while the Elders did some magical stuff when she caught a horrible stench of blood, sweat, and cowardice on the wind this smell was shortly followed by chaotic roars and howls. Turning her head she saw a small horde of Goblins charging right at her. She's heard about these distant cousins of Fae, scavengers, war mongers, savages and utterly spineless. A sneer curled her scarred lip seeing them be so stupid as to attack a proper Fae. With a twist of her wrist she made the ground fold over like a towel and crush them like bugs. She was half tempted to call some of her force there to help but she could tell they were still defending and evacuating people besides there weren't a lot of Goblins she could crush them all herself. She spilt her attacks between the braver of the Goblins and the monster still trying to blind it.


*Fearstalkers*

Hunter Hex smelt the sickening stench of Goblins and as he was turning his head he and some of his comrades were swarmed by the little gnats trying to stab through the shadow cloaks sometimes getting through but mostly it was the weight of the fat little bugs that made them fall over and then luck helped them kill two Creepers in the Hunter's Squad. Quickly blasting darkness to hurl the Goblins off him he roared rallying any nearby Stalker to destroy the Goblins. Some of the smarter ones tried to run but there's a reason Fearstalkers are the bogeymen in almost every race bedtimes stories. Vicious and merciless when properly egged on, they fell upon the Goblins ripping them limb from limb even hunting down those that ran. If Goblins didn't taste horrible the Stalkers would've had good meals.

Epostle
07-19-2012, 03:39 AM
After getting into the battle stance, Zul’morth began to see some action being taken. It was his time to do something. He needed an opponent but didn’t know who. Then he looked up towards Kana. He then saw first hand her powers of the earth. Not only was she able to toss boulders with her pure willpower, but also crushed the goblins as if they were nothing by folding the earth.. The strength she carried was intriguing to Zul’morth. He then pointed towards Kana and spoke the dreaded words “You shall die!!!”

He then came out of his battle stance by lifting both his sword and shield in the air. “There will be no mercy!!!” Then energies began to spout from the sword and shield into random parts of the ground. Then from the ground arose the dead from the field. Many of them wielded different weapons and armors, but they all had one intent. That was to kill everything. He then dropped the sword and shield down and pointed the sword towards where the girl was standing, signaling the undead to attack. The only weird thing about this was that instead of his dead leading the charge, Zul’morth was in front of them. His feet pounded the ground beneath him, shaking his unholy armor as he made grunts and ghastly laughter as he progressed towards Kana. Along with the steps he took, he casted energy into the ground through his feet. Many undead began to raise up behind him and charged in right behind him.

Then in front of Zul’morth laid parts of the goblin army being destroyed by the fearstalkers. Then Zul’morth smiled. He could make use of the weaker stalkers, when they’re dead. He then charged into the battle between the goblins and the stalkers. He might not be able to get at the main stalker, but he was sure to make use of the lesser ones. One stalker caught onto Zul’morth and began to charge at him. Zul’morth’s sickening smile still remained on his face. The fearstalker then leaped on the air, hoping to get an aerial attack advantage on Zul’morth, but it failed. As the fearstalker came down with its claws Zul’morth deflected it with his shield, allowing Zul’morth to twist his body, moving his feet even so slightly sideways to perform a flourish, allowing Zul’morth to land a slash down the fearstalker’s back. The stalker screamed out in pain as the wound began to fester and become infected. The fearstalker then turned around and went for another slash, once again being deflected by Zul’morth’s shield, Zul’morth ran through the fearstalker’s body with his blade. The fearstalker shrieked in pain as it took its last breathes. As the disease ran through its body, Zul’morth then commanded “Arise my newest ally” as he clenched his fist and rose it slightly, the stalkers body becoming bigger and more bloated. It eventually raised up, but had a foul smell upon it. “Now that you are mine… kill everything that doesn’t belong to lord Haakon!!!” The stalker then turned towards its brethren stalkers and began to ferociously charge at them along with the goblins and other newly raised dead.

“Now for the earth user.” He looked up towards her and then began to charge again, plowing through friend and foe alike. He then leaped in the air towards the mystic with his sickening smile. “I am here for your soul, bitch!!! Your will shall become mine!!!” He said as he began to come down with a slash from his mighty sword.

SikstaSlathalin
07-19-2012, 05:24 AM
*Fearstalkers and Drax*

As the Necromancer made his debut and began raising the dead of both Goblin and Stalker, Master Nightmare Graniut snarled raising her hand he shouted a spell and brought down the zombified Stalkers in black flames incinerating their bodies.
"Destroy our dead! And regroup!" She shouted to the Stalkers while they couldn't destroy the bodies of Goblins enough to stop The Skull King from summoning them again they can incinerate the bodies of other Stalkers to keep them from being summoned back from the dead. All over the field black plumes of fire erupted and the Stalkers killed any in their path and regrouped throwing up strong shields of darkness that someone with strong enough magic could bring down but the Goblins lacked all that so the shields worked. As they regrouped Master Nightmare Graniut sent a mental message to Wraith Draxer who was still hunting the Were general.

"Wraith Ripinger, the Nobility General Zul'morth is on the battlefield and using his powers to bring dead Stalkers and Goblins back to life and fight us. While we can deal with the Stalkers the Goblins will keep coming back as long as he's using his spell we may need your power here sir. He's attacking the Earth Mystic at the moment." Drax actually wasn't far from the battlefield hunting through the Were leaders again looking for Caine and while he wanted nothing more than to use Caine's hide as a throw rug he couldn't turn down a direct S.O.S from his underlings and he remembered the nobility the Earth Mystic's father showed in the battle of New York he couldn't let the daughter of such a noble warrior perish and be enthralled.
"I'm on my way, focus on the Goblins both alive and dead and destroy our dead I'll take care of the Necromancer." With that he began a four legged sprint back to the area where he left his Stalkers.


*Kana*

Adding to the already horrid smell of death and Goblins now Zul'Morth the Nobility's resident Necromancer and his undead have joined in the assault on Kana's poor nose. She'd be surprised if she would ever be able to smell again. Once again distracted from her attacks on the monster and Goblins she watched as he rose the dead Goblins and Fearstalkers from the dead and sent them on the attack of the living Stalkers. She couldn't help but be amazed at how quickly the Stalkers incinerated their dead once the Skull King tried using them. Before most of them hit the ground black fire engulfed and turned them to ash. But her amazement was broken when she heard the sounds of heavy armoured footsteps before she saw she knew what was happening.

Zul'Morth had his sights on her and was coming to collect this was further established when she heard him yell. On reaction she spun her sword and blocked his downward swipe the blades clashed and sparked despite her inherent strength and the size advantage she had in her Ancient Mystic form he was aided by the power of undeath his muscles didn't have to worry about breaking anything to reach full contraction. She sprung away from the initial attack and send a message in the earth to the other Fae to leave this area now and continue the evacuation in the other cities. A powerful Necromancer was on the battlefield and she couldn't risk him getting control of any of the dead Fae. She had been watching their progress and the last of the humans were safely evacuated form his city and her forces were just beginning to stomp out the Goblins they were even having fun doing it. But upon feeling the message from the Equinox Knight they listened despite the feeling of loyalty to her, they were all instructed by the Queens to listen to everything Kana says. So dozens of shimmering lights were seen before the evac area was barren of all but the dead Goblins, but she wouldn't be alone in this battle she summoned up more rock to fold over and crush a majority of the undead but she would be focused on fighting the Skull King anyone else would have to face Sir Blackstone.

She kissed the black pendent and out of the ground appeared her stalwart Guardian with his massive stone hammer and the best thing is he's not actually a living being so he would be immune to any of the Skull King's Necromantic power. With a single thought he tore into any of the undead that his lady's rocks didn't crush decimating them with the untiring power of rock. With the lesser undead being taken care of she squared off with the Skull King.
"Time to go back in the grave." She shouted and summoned up a huge wave of rocks to stampede at the General and put him back in the ground.

RisingPhoenix
07-20-2012, 12:52 AM
Kurama was working hard attempting to immobilize the giant threat, but as he focused on the thick tree trunk sized roots, he couldn’t help but sense approaching danger. He heard a roar, and this roar caused him to break his concentration on Vithgar and turn in the direction the roar came. To his surprise, a rather large goblin was headed in his direction. Kurama acted quickly and pulled a rose from his hair. Immediately, the rose transformed into the renowned rose whip. It flowed in the breeze, as Kurama watched the goblin. The sentient whip revolved around him almost endlessly as he waited for the goblin’s next move.

There was a split second decision when Grag swung his mighty axe, sending the corpse of a dead goblin hurtling towards Kurama. With a twitch of his wrist, the rose whip surged forth, slice the corpse in two. Kurama watched as the corpse fell to the ground, stopped in its momentum, but then he had to worry about the now charging goblin. Kurama barely had enough time to put up a defense as the towering goblin was now upon him swinging his mighty axe to cleave his head clean in two. Quickly Kurama transformed into his Ancient Mystic form and parried the axe with the rose scythe that caused sparks to fly in all direction.

“Hmm,” Kurama grunted. The goblin was very strong, and if he hadn’t of transformed, he’d be dead right now. Quickly, he pushed off against the goblin’s axe and landed a few feet away.

Taking the offensive, Kurama swung the scythe, allowing it to strike the ground. Instantly, the ground began to rumble as bamboo spikes strong enough to pierce solid rock, began to burst from the ground towards Grag.

Atrum Daemon
07-20-2012, 01:09 AM
Vithgar laughed as the Mystic’s attacks popped impotently against his ancient hide. The giant vines slowed him to a stop when they wrapped around his feet and legs. With a straining growl, Vithgar tried to simply pull himself free, but the vines held strong. He opened his jaws and let out a blast of black fire that incinerated the vines.

“Children,” Vithgar rumbled. “All I see before me are mere children playing at Mystics. I am disappointed! I had hoped to be faced with an honest challenge when the Lich freed me.”

His barbed tail thrashed toward Dorian. Black fire spewed forth from his maw at Seraphine while spears of red light pierced the ground from his massive claws. From the cracks in the ground created by the spears, demons wielding blades of black fire clawed to the surface. They were his old servants, those who remained loyal to him even after his imprisonment.

The demons spilled across the ground, bringing black fire and terror with them. Vithgar laughed again and sprayed the ground and air with black fire from his jaws.

Denraven
07-20-2012, 01:36 AM
Grag roared in frustration, bits of yellow flying forth from his mouth of yellow, jagged, decaying teeth. Few opponents had ever lived past Grag's first strike, it was unthinkable when considering the sheer brute strength of this Goblin hulk. Grag jumped back as the bamboo spears shot up through the ground, he managed to dodge most, by one caught him in the foot, taking off a toe. Thick green blood pulsed out of the missing digit and the pain sent Grag into a furry. He let out a tremendous, primal roar, that seemed to split the air and take force, blowing back the leaves on the shoots of bamboo.

Grag, still roaring, spun his axe around and took it in both hands, drawing all the way back he sweep his axe across with blinding speed and power cutting clean through the bamboo in front of him. Grag wound up again, and advanced swung again, and again. He worked himself into a flurry, his axe becoming a blur of death and steel.

As the bamboo was cleared away Grag charged again, letting out yet another roar, he still swung is axe, as if he was no longer aware that he was doing it, the red ring that surrounded his milky eyes glowed red with rage and blood lust. He was running on nothing but primal instinct now, and that made him all the more deadly, his foot falls came easily and each was well placed, boosting the moment of his charge. His axe swings split the air, sending small cutting shock waves forward. This is why Grag had been made a Noble General, it was this very display of pure, primal brute force that Haakon's recruiter had seen in Grag.

RisingPhoenix
07-20-2012, 03:32 AM
Kurama watched a little tickled at the buffoon known as Grag stumbled back away from the bamboo spears that had erupted from the ground. To Kurama’s surprise, one of the spears struck Grag’s foot, removing one of his toes. Kurama readied himself, for he knew that retaliation was at hand. He prepared his mind, body and spirit for the oncoming goblin, but as he was prepared, he had to dodge Vithgar, who spewed black fire and lashed out at those who had attempted to stop him. Kurama knew that one by one they were powerless against Vithgar, but if only they could work together, they’d be more of a threat to the giant demon. As if the Vithgar and Grag weren’t enough, Vithgar decided to unleash a horde of lesser demon.

Kurama had to fight off many of the oncoming horde, slicing through them like a hot knife through butter. He was preoccupied with the demon, and hadn’t paid the oncoming Grag any attention until he was too late. Luckily, his scythe was a sentient being and attempted to protect him, but one of the shockwaves came through and struck Kurama, sending him sailing backwards, hitting the ground, creating a deep rut. He didn’t have time to sit and wonder how, but he had to get back up and help the others. Quick to his feet, he looked at Grag, then at the demon, goblin, werebeast, and undead that littered the battlefield.

“This is getting annoying,” he said softly as he grabbed the floating Rose Scythe and prepared for the battle of his life.

“Mother Nature, give me strength,” Kurama whispered softly as he stood up and rentered the fray, his scythe cleaving creatures in two. Once again he slammed the scythe into the ground and the oncoming horde of werebeast, undead, goblin and demon alike were skewered. He focused his attention on Grag.

“Hey, YOU! Is that all you got?” Kurama teased.

Aureyon
07-20-2012, 01:05 PM
Amidst the Chaotic battlefield that was now Europe; A thin blue line appeared suspended by unseen forces. The gap in space widened to fit the form of a human, and out stepped Mykael. He scanned the battlefield with his mind, his mind hardly believed what it was seeing. Chaos was everywhere, and he certainly wasn't used to it where he came from. He didn't exactly know where to start on this field. He hadn't been put in this situation before, but he had to quickly adapt. Many new enemies popped up every minute seemingly out of thin air. He chose to do what best suited him, and fly.

Mykael took to the air in his Watcher form, and willed his energy into sharp dagger like objects. He released the energy they sped through the air towards the great demon. They would be nothing more than an annoyance to him, but it would serve the purpose Mykael planned it to serve. Once, the energy beams were sent towards the creature he flew towards it and hovered directly in it's face after hit had unleashed its black fire. He eyed the creature directly and said "Is this what you have come to Vithgar? Destroying the human populace and causing Mass Chaos? You are much stronger than that."

With that Mykael took out his swords and his form glowed. When the light cleared he was in his Ancient Mystic form. His swords turned an abysmal black and strengthened. He saw two other join the fray in the sky. One whom he assumed was Seraphine, and the other he didn't know. His mind searched for Seraphine's and when his found hers he spoke "Lady Seraphine. It's nice to meet you at last." Then he began his assault diving under swings of mighty arms, and going towards his massive legs.

Upon reaching the beasts legs he swung both his swords cutting into the monsters flesh. He tried to pull them out, but to no effect. What an idiot! he thought to himself. He flew out from under the beasts legs having lost his weapons and headed towards Grag and his dieing horde. He may be able to help out there.

Epostle
07-20-2012, 09:54 PM
Zul’morth

As Zul’morth landed on the ground, he was able to catch his balance. He grunted at the fact on how strong she was. It wasn’t likely that his attacks were fought off with that much force. He did see her spring away, which was a smart move on the girl’s part. She did grow in size and strength when she transformed, but that was ok to him. Zul’morth did see potential strength in her, but wasn’t about to be defeated by something so inferior as a mortal. When he stood up, he put on a great posture. Looking at her with his head tilted back slightly and with a smile, he began to surge the energy in his body. “Time to go back in the grave.” The girl shouted to him as she sent in a stampede of rocks in his direction.

Zul’morth began to laugh as he charged into what seemed like a never ending field of asteroids. As he charged in, he deflected one of the rocks with his shield, shattering it into many pieces. The force of the rock made him push back a little, but it wasn’t enough to stop him. He continued charging through the rocks, some missing due to the lack of concentration through some of the rocks, while most of the other he reflected with his shield, and dodged out of the way. Then as he got closer, one of the rocks she threw was massive. It made Zul’morth look like a dwarf though he wasn’t small himself. As it came closer, Zul’morth then charged energy in his sword, drew it across his chest near his other arm, then yelled “This will not stop me mortal!!!” as he then slashed with his sword, hitting the rock and making it shatter throughout the core of it, completely disintegrating it into many pieces. He was close to the girl once more as he then charged at her with a more strategic matter this time. As he got up to her, he went for a weaker slash by swinging his sword inwards without too much force, hopefully being able to engage her in close combat.

The Jersey Devil

The Jersey Devil, though not completely visible, was soaring around the battlefield, spectating the battle and looking at any kind of prey it might be able to feast upon. As it was soaring, it came across the goblin and stalker battle. It then let out its terrifying growl and swooped down onto one of the lesser stalkers and swooped it in the air as they were trying to regroup. The stalker was then lifted into the by the talons on its feet, letting out its roar right before it bit down on the stalkers head, tearing through the mighty armor it had on, and was dropped like the rotting carcass it became. As the stalker caught fire and disintegrated in the air, the Devil noticed another stalker, heading towards the direction of the Skull King. Knowing that apparently the stalker had intentions of interfering with the fight between Kana and Zul’morth, it then let out a wailing screech, signifying it had found more prey to feast upon.

*Kana*

Kana was very much annoyed that her attacks were that ineffective against the Skull King looks like she'd have to get more creative fighting this one. She smirked as he called her a mortal.
"Ye've never seen a Fae 'afore have ye?" As he went for another charge and slash the Earth Mystic wasn't going to let him get her into close quarters combat. Even with her rock shell covering her whole body and her Equinox Knight armor she didn't want to risk it. Using her digging power she disappeared into the ground and went under Zul'Morth sending a spike of rock up between his legs continuing on under him popping up behind him calling upon another power and shot a jet of flame into his back. Wouldn't be that strong but she's heard the undead are weak to fire.

*Drax*

The Wraith could see young Kana fighting the king of the undead and she looked like she was doing ok but the intel he had gathered on Zul'Morth said he wasn't one to be trifled with she would have a fight on her hands. He picked up his pace to intervene when he heard a strange piercing cry. Looking up he saw some winged creature flying toward him he snarled hurling a ball of dark energy at the monster.

Zul’morth

As he missed his attack, he heard the word “Fae”… where had he heard that before? He remembered something about them. That was that the “Fae” were the ones to help lock him away, forever. This angered Zul’morth greatly. “So you are a Fae…” He began to laugh as she went under him sending the spike up between his legs as she popped up, projecting a flame jet towards his back. Knowing that they use a little bit of trickery to win their battles, he decided that it was time to be tricky himself, as well as not expose his weakness for the lack of speed. As the spike rose and the flames came closer, Zul’morth had to make an all in one action if he were to counter this to his likings. Little did she think of someone dodging into the flame. So he jumped backwards away from the spike, barely grazing his armor, and into the flames. As he got closer, he turned, putting his shield in front of the flames, watching the flames be completely reflected by the shield. He used his own weakness against her by charging once again at her while the flames still being projected at him. This would create a rebound effect, burning her instead. She was right however, the dead are weak against fire, but Zul’morth was smarter than the average dead. As he held the shield in front of his face while he was charging inwards towards her, he then used his sword hand to conjure up a skeletal wall behind her. The wall was made up of bones, compressed together along with sharpened bone spikes to prevent opponents from going further into the wall. With all sides surrounded except for the front, which Zul’morth was charging in at, it looked like the Fae could be in some trouble as he came down with a forward slash from his blade, infusing it with his pestilence ability to disease her as he would hopefully strike her.

Jersey

Jersey was screeching fiercely as he went down for his prey. Overjoyed with the seeming meal, there were things Jersey didn’t take into account for. This thing he was attacking wasn’t just an ordinary stalker. It was more advanced than some. Nonetheless, Jersey wasn’t about to let it get away. Jersey then saw a ball of dark energy being shot towards him. Using his advanced speed and maneuverability, he tucked his left wing in, making him glide to the right quickly in order to dodged the shot. Then after dodging, Jersey then circled around, gaining even more speed and momentum, and came down with a head charge with his claws out and mouth open.


*Kana*

Damn magical shields! She thinks furiously backing away as he used her own fire against her luckily she was resistant to the fire but she had to think up a new plan either get that shield away from him and maybe get him in the crossfire of the newly arrived Renshi's attacks. As she was making this plan she failed to realize until it was too late about the bone wall. Her Earth Sense had been screaming at her for the past few seconds but she just caulked it up to all the battle going on around them. That was until she felt the spikes poke her stone shell, with the reaction of a trained warrior she brought her sword up to block Zul's but instead of completely blocking it she only managed to deflect from killing her it skipped down her arm and leave a long scratch down her gauntlet and nicked her elbow joint it was just a scratch but it burned like liquid fire.

Before he could get another attack in she stomped the ground using her Fissure attack to bring down the wall and make the Skull King's footing unsteady enough for her to spring away from his close quarter attacks. She heard his sword had some kind of pestilence attached to it she needed to clean it but it would take too long Zul'Morth would be on her like wool on a sheep looks like Blackstone would have to run interference.

"Sir Blackstone keep him busy I need to heal myself!" Turning away from stomping the mushy remains of a Goblin the golem spun and charged the Skull King smashing his stone hammer down on the ground in the Necromancer's path swinging it up aiming to smash the General's chin. As her guardian kept the undead King busy Kana summoned a stone dome around her and pulled her stone gauntlet off and calling upon the healing powers of the Water Fae began cleansing and healing the sword wound. It wasn't enough to totally expunge the pestilence she could keep it from spreading.


*Drax*

The Fearstalker cursed as the creature dodged his magic attack and dive-bombed him. This freak was fast but so was Drax. Waiting for the last second he quickly rolled to the side and slashed the beast's side with one of his silver daggers before rolling out of the way entirely.
"Who are you?" He growled setting himself for another attack.



Zul’morth

After hitting Kana with the pestilence strike, Zul’morth then said with his smile “That’s going to hurt in a bit.” He said as he raised his sword for another attack. Before he could pull off the attack however, Kana then used an ability to create a fissure. This made Zul’morth’s footing unsteadying as the ground shook. She then leaped out of the way, trying to get out of his close quarters combat. After seeing the wall broken down, Zul’morth then laughed. “That’s going to sting little girl. Of course, I hope you understand my swords abilities fully.” He said with an assured voice of victory. He then began to charge at her when all the sudden, the huge behemoth slammed his weapon on the ground. It jarred the ground and kept Zul’morth from advancing. Then he saw the hammer go for Zul’morth’s chin. With the ground shaking and being unable to move properly, the hammer hit Zul’morth on the chin hard. When the hammer hit, Zul’morth was lifted off the ground and forced to back flip from the sheer force of the blow. However, Zul’morth land on his feet, but was scooted back, forcing Zul’morth’s sword into the ground, tearing it to pieces. Zul’morths head was looking down for a moment, but when he raised his head up, black blood was dripping from his chin and mouth. Not so much that it would make a devastating effect, but it was enough to hurt. “So… this is going to be fun after all.” Zul’morth said as a little part of his helmet broke off around the left jaw line.

Zul’morth stood up and wiped the blood off of his chin with his right arm. He then saw behind the behemoth a dome. Zul’morth was wondering what was going on in the dome. He sensed the presence of the earth user in it, but it was odd. Was she going pure defense now? Either way, she wasn’t a threat temporarily, and now he was confronted by this Blackstone person. “So… they call you Blackstone? Then this shouldn’t take long.” He said as he lifted his blade. Then he heard the girl talk about healing herself. Zul’morth then laughed as he began to charge at his new opponent, knowing that victory was soon assured.

Jersey

Dive-bombing Drax wasn’t exactly Jersey’s best move. He underestimated Drax’s speed. Drax drove a knife into Jersey’s side as he dived down at the Stalker, missing everything he did. Jersey then flew back up in the air and let out a screech as he was cut down his side. Still in the air, Jersey looked at his side while Drax asked who he was. Giving no answer, Jersey looked at Drax like his next meal, especially since his meal was actually a challenge for once. Jersey then flew up to Drax, and began to go at Drax with his quick speed. Using his talons, Jersey began to attack him with quick, consecutive strikes towards the face and body of Drax.


*Kana*

The young Fae could hear Sir Blackstone fighting the Skull King outside, she knew the Necromancer would find the golem an even match for now. Magic never works on him for long and as long as ground is near he'll heal and reform after being destroyed. But he didn't have the power needed to actually beat the magical Zombie King just hold him off long enough for the girl to heal which guessing from the amount of power she was exerting to keep the pestilence from spreading might be awhile.

While his Mistress healed herself Sir Blackstone growled back at the Skull King doing something Kana didn't even know he could do...speak.
"I am Sir Blackstone protector of the Earth Mystic. And your Necromancy has no effect on me. Prepare yourself!" His voice was rough and gravelly like two stones grinding against each other. Swinging the massive hammer up he blocks Zul's sword and kicks out with his pillar like legs trying to sweep his enemies legs out from under him. Like Zul he was a slow fighter by most standards being made of stone doesn't come with speed upgrades. Just power and endurance those which he had in spades.


*Drax*

The Wraith snarled moving frantically to block the lightning like speed of this new beast. It was insane, Drax has fought creature from every walk of life and one but this winged beast was in the top ten at least, which is saying a lot. He could tell it had no magic or weapons skills but it was strong, fast, and damn fierce. Still using is blades he blocked some of the attacks but more than enough got through to make Drax rethink his battle plan for this one. Opening a portal he ducked into it letting the beast fly over his head. Waiting inside the rift he seared his wounds shut then opened the other end and found the beast chucking a black energy ball at it's back.

Keeping on his claws he rolled over his memories trying to find something anything that could tell him about this monster. He vaguely remembered reading something in the Nobility's files about a beast like this they used to destroy anyone that was causing trouble but didn't see the need to call in Fearstalkers or something to handle.


Zul’morth

“You think because you can resist my abilities means you can beat me? I’ll admit, Earth is one of my weaknesses, but that doesn’t mean that you can hold me!” He said while his attack was blocked. The block had a ricochet effect that made Zul’morth bounce back a bit. He then noticed some hip movement from the giant stone behemoth. It was apparent that a leg attack was coming, but Zul’morth had the perfect counter to such a basic maneuver. By moving his body the same way his leg was going, Zul’morth created a distance long enough where he could then revolve his sword around, putting it where the leg was coming, and sliced the leg of the behemoth off. This forced the behemoth to lose balance, allowing Zul’morth to follow up by smashing the shield into the chest of the behemoth, making him fall down. Zul’morth then raised his sword in a stab like motion, activated it with its wailing cry, and struck it through the behemoths chest. Then to add insult to injury, Zul’morth then did a quick step up and smash his shield into the chin/throat area of the behemoth.

Looking at the behemoth, Zul’morth growled at the creature with fierce intent. “Your guardian isn’t going to last long, Earth User. Zul’morth then noticed the leg was beginning to reassemble rather quickly. Noticing this , Zul’morth wasn’t going to waste time, he then charged the dome where Kana is. Charging up the power of the shield, he then pushed into the dome with all of his might, shattering part of the wall. “It hurts…” Zul’morth said under his breathe, indicating that the Stone Guardian’s attack did more damage than expected. It must have put some strain in his neck that finally started to catch up to him, mainly in the wind pipe. Zul’morth was having a hard time catching his breathe. Wasting no time, Zul’morth made a war cry, going for a slash towards the Earth Mystic, hopefully landing the final blow.

Jersey

After landing many successful attacks against Drax, Jersey then noticed that Drax went through some kind of warp. Not knowing what was happening, Jersey heard something from behind. By the time Jersey turned around, he was hit in the back by one of the energy balls. The energy ball blasted Jersey forward, making Jersey flutter his wings frantically in an attempt to regain his aerial balance. After finally reaching his balance, the beast then did a loop in the air and then started using his speed to “dance” around Drax, attempting to confuse the Fearstalker so it wouldn’t know the next attack. After a while of dancing, Jersey finally made his move by latching onto Drax’s arm, pulling the Fearstalker into the air using his massive muscular wings. Once again, looping in the air, he used the force to throw the lizard into the ground then flew back high into the air, expecting what was about to happen next. Finally a meal worth fighting for. Jersey then let out its screech, signifying his dominance over the Fearstalker.

*Kana*

She heard Sir Blackstone being torn apart but knew that wouldn’t stop him she was healing quickly and she could feel the pestilence boiling in the cut but it was staying in one spot thankfully. She was taking a breather when Zul smashed his way into her dome of stone and swung to kill her. In a panic she threw a softball sized rock at the Necromancer’s head stunning him and making him fall back a few steps once she regained her senses she collapsed a huge part of the ground into a mine shaft deep under the battlefield. But the Skull King regained his footing before he stumbled into it.
“Sir Blackstone push him into the hole!” She shouted to her protector who reappeared in front of Zul and gave a stony smile.
“Time to return to the grave.” Putting all his strength into a kick he planted his boot squarely in the Undead King’s chest and knocked him into the mine. As Zul’Morth fell Kana sealed up the ground up over him and fell into Sir Blackstone’s arms the stress of fighting the Skull King and the General’s pestilence hex still working it’s evil on her. She regained her will and joined the others Mystics in attacking the Nobility and it’s Demon King.


*Drax*

Drax hit the ground face first and hard, this freak was beginning to piss the Fearstalker off. Getting back to his feet he watched the beast begin to gloat before he was even sure Drax was dead always a mistake when in combat. Wiping blood from his busted up face and spitting a tooth out he ripped open a portal stepping into it. It opened up above Jersey dropping onto his back he wrapped his left arm around the creature’s neck holding onto it with all his strength. He drew one of his daggers and slashed a hole into Jersey’s wing fighting with the monster as they both plummeted to the ground scrapping and biting the whole time. As they drew nearer the ground Drax moved Jersey into a position that he’d land head first into the hard ground. Climbing off the knocked out beast’s back he resealed the cuts that were ripped open in the fighting and walked slowly toward Caine’s scent trying to regain his senses and making a plan of attack for the Were General.

Zul’morth

After being pushed into the hole, Zul’morth fell quite a ways before landing. Zul’morth was barely able to see the opening seal back up right before he hit the ground. Laying on the ground, Zul’morth raised up into a sitting position “Damn. She got away.” He said as he finally came up to a full standing position. Looking around at the dark mine, he noticed that the mines traveled quite a ways around the battlefield. Little did the Earth Mystic knew, this probably gave Zul’morth the advantage tactically. For all the other Mystics knew, he was defeated and sealed away. Zul’morth then raised a couple of undead using his powers, then immediately clenching his fist, he killed them off, regenerating the wound around his neck, being able to breathe properly once again. “That stone guardian hits really hard. Maybe harder than I do.” He said holding his chin. His helmet was still mashed and cracked from where he was hit, and he had a nasty still bleeding bruise.

Zul’morth then began walking underneath towards where the battlefield was. “So that’s the power of a mystic? It’s intriguing!” He said, reanalyzing the battle in his mind. He was learning how the Earth Mystic fought him and knew part of what her powers consisted of. “She’s not going to get so lucky next time… but what if I fought the others…” He said, contemplating a plan in his head as he walked through the mines, looking at the walls. “Just… maybe…” He said as he gave his evil smile.

Jersey

After a few mintues when Drax left, Jersey had reawakened from his unconscious state. Jersey looked at his wing, seeing it was torn, but it would heal up eventually. For now, Jersey was on the retreat. Trying to flap his wings, he was able to hop across the field in large leaps. Jersey then looked around the battlefield, slightly gaining his sight back. Seeing that everyone was going to Vithgar, he then started heading towards that direction. Though he was not able to use his wings, he was still a formidable foe. He was looking for his next prey, and was not allowing it to get away this time.

spirits breath
07-21-2012, 03:47 PM
Within nearly minutes of each other the battle rose from something able to see what would happen, to where the griffarian was franticly hopping about just to prevent himself from being hit or detected. Scanning about, he spotted prey. A rather peculiar looking demon, one wearing armor and carried a large spiked flail. Eye catching...

Speaking easily enough to just charge at him and deliver a solid pounce with all his weight and have at least something to attest to... Assuming he could make it that far as he witnessed demons, undead soldiers, and goblins along his path. As well as demonic fire and meteors. 'How the hell do I make it there?' He practicly shouted in his head before a strong shake of his spine forced the ideas from his head.

It was not long before Zeth began a dash, and then barreled full speed with head lowered towards the target his mind locked onto. At first, it was working well. Staying on the ground offered cover that would get him much closer than flying would be able to do, and he only needed to get close enough to pounce... But quickly did flying look like the better idea when his pace dropped with each goblin and reanimated corpse that he charged into. thanking every pound he had.

'Things are never this easy.' His mind told him just seconds before it decided to hit a much more aware demon. More of a being tossed aside thing where he found himself on his right side and shoulders hurting from the sliding impact.

"You aren't my prey demon!" He yelled before scurrying up to close the distance between him and the armored taurus demon. Only to be grabbed by a thick hand at his tail and yanked back with force. Trying to run with tail griped tight enough you could just feel the strain on the bones was a sign of proof he needed to fight the demon. Bull horns and bat wings as well on him.

Perfect weaknesses if ignored enough to send a kick back into the gut. And with a quick turn, a strong right arm slashed at the demons hide to deliver a trio of gashes that drained the glowing blood from the creature.

Turning with a sprint, his heart pounded as he began a wide zig zaging motion that coupled wide leaps that kicked off of other beings. Or if one spotted him, would think that he was trying out a new way to use his gut in a fight.

Barely two hundred meters away and Zeth was already coating himself in thick shelled beetles and locusts as a form of protection as he neared his prey. A few seconds later at a hundred meters, then fiftey. And then he leaped into the air with beak open and talons at the ready.

It didn't work as well as he collided with a wall of steel. Green fire seeming to burn everything it touched, including flesh. "Little strange mix we have here. Sure would love to bring back a pet for the mutt back home."

Zeth's eyes lit up like flares as he bounded back with a distressed look in his eyes. Shifting back step at a time, he picked up a fallen sword in between his beak enough to give it a toss. The downside of having no true hand... With a firm grip on the broken ground, he lept back onto the air and discharged a vast collection of light producing beetles. Fireflies normally called. Once out, they began to flow brightly enough to create a blinding flash of light as if a blinker set on a very fast setting.

Quickly it dazed the demon, who backed away to cover its eyes with its right arm. Blindly swinging its flail with its left. Not too long and it was able to make out flapping of wings with a near constant barrage of japanise beetles that dive bombed its exposed head. Each exploding on impact thanks to the firey stems along its armor. During this distraction, Zeth dove down hard and instead of using his front torso to hit with force, he turned and kicked off the beasts back to bring him into the wild frenzy of goblins and undead.

Several small hammers, and swords, and axes hit and were sent away from the struggling to rise taurus demon. Until its rage allowed it to throw off the small militia with a chuckle... At that time, Zeth thought it better to fly off to collect himself... He needed something big to drop onto it. He needed force. Simply get the armor dented to prevent breathing was all that it needed... Until he found a large slap of concrete he could wrap his four legs around and flap hard to try and lift it. And it was giving two checks in the single box for heavy... And his wings were going to regret this.

Straining himself to bring the large boulder he was about to use into the air, he turned himself and then the real struggle began. Building speed to mimic a catapault. With a strong force forward, his legs couldn't even kick it away rather it slipped out of his grasp over the demon. Quickly bashing its back in and the rock rolled forward to hit once more on the demons back of the skull. Only this time, it didn't continue struggling to get back up.

RisingPhoenix
07-21-2012, 08:23 PM
As Dorián fired off shot after booming shot of lightning cannonballs, he couldn’t help but notice the goblins arrive along with their apparent leader. This goblin was rather larger than the rest and wielded an axe. Such brute creatures shouldn’t be allowed to fight. They only wanted to kill, steal and destroy. Even their fae cousins didn’t like them. Dorián simply shook his head as he fired off a shot or two into the battlefield taking out a few werebeast, undead, and goblins. Apparently fearstalkers had shown up, which meant that Drax was there, but where? He turned to look at Nemine and smiled.

“Be careful my love,” he said as he noticed the leader goblin charge towards Kurama.

“Shit,” he said softly as he was too far away to really intercept, but was close enough to at least deter the beast. Clapping his hands together, he watched as the deadly lightning arched between his hands and soon an orb appeared. He prepared to give the goblin the shock of its life.

Before he was able to deliver the assistance to Kurama, an eruption of flames appeared before his eyes, causing a loud roaring sound to echo across the battlefield.

"You have bigger things to worry about... boy scout" a voice called out from within the flames, a familiar voice that Dorián hadn't heard in quite some time yet was as familiar as the sound of his own voice.

Slowly but surely the flames began to recede and a figure became visible, feet first followed by a familiar red trench coat that whipped in the wind as a sinister smile became visible

The lightning that arched along his hands dissipated as he glared at Renshi. For so long he had attempted to find the man responsible for his scar, and now he was standing right in front of him, not far from where he stood. Dorián let his hands fall to his side and he smirked.

“So, the coward shows his face. This seems as fitting a place as any,” Dorián began as he felt electricity spark from his fingers, traveling up his arms and sparking off his eyes, “I must say, I wasn’t expecting you to show up. After all, you are the lone wolf type if I remember correctly.”

Dorián always gauged his opponent and unless they were a towering beast of some sort, he usually waited to see what their first action would be. With Renshi it was different. It took a lot for him not to charge and start attacking. He had to keep a level head if he wanted to obtain his revenge. Lightning arched between the black clouds in the sky and surged down only a foot away from Renshi. The lightning strike sent debris into the air.

“Oops, my bad,” Dorián stated with a slight smirk.

"Say whatever comes to mind, doesn't matter to Me." he replied after the strike narrowly missed him, causing his eyes to flash red before turning back to their normal crimson coloring. "After all, you're still nothing but a boy scout being followed around by a snow bitch"

"I do find it funny that you say I'm the coward yet you were the one that hid on a beach with your mutt of a girlfriend there." he smirked, telling Dorian of his supposed private meeting with Nemine on the island. "The way you held each other was so touching... it almost made my heart melt when you kissed her."

“Fuck you Renshi. I’m no coward. If you saw me why didn’t you make yourself known? Could it be that the great Renshi is afraid? You knew I was looking for you yet you hid. If that’s not a coward, I don’t know what is. Let’s get this over with, I’ve better things to do then to go back and forth with a hell reject.”

Dorián took a step forward followed by another step and soon he was a mere foot away from Renshi.

“Wanna try what you did in New York again? Come on, right here,” Dorián stated as he showed the scar left by Renshi’s blade, “come on, I’ll give you a free shot.”

"You do realize that if I wanted to do that again, I simply would've done that already instead of showing up in front of you."

On the inside, Renshi knew why he hadn't jumped him as he had before in New York, it had something to do with the fact that if Dorian weren't so fixated on the possibility of fighting that he might notice Renshi's sword wasn't sheathed on his back as it had been before.

Dorián examined Renshi closely, taking in every detail, and the one thing that he noticed was that something was missing. At first he didn’t feel comfortable fighting Renshi without his weapon, but if he came here, there had to be some way he’d be able to fight with it. It was then that he noticed the giant tail coming at him and he quickly dodged it and rolled, standing back up. He never took his eyes off of Renshi. Smirking, Dorián summoned his bow and closed his eyes before whispering silently. He was saying a silent prayer, one that would keep him safe and give him strength. When he opened his eyes he charged. He moved fast, a new technique he had learned from Feni and the storm dragons he trained with. Within a second he was upon Renshi, slashing downward in a diagonal motion as if to cut the male’s chest and end at his stomach. All the while they were fighting; the goblins, undead, werebeast, fearstalkers, and demon were scouring the battlefield.

Dorian’s charge almost caught him off guard but Renshi was able to lean out of the way and drop down to the ground, still smirking as if he knew something Dorian hadn't figured out.

"Charging head on as usual, typical boy scout tactics still at play..." he taunted before extending his arms in front of himself and watching an orb of flame appear above each palm. The longer he stayed still the larger the orbs became until they were the size of his head.

Before he could finish charging up though, one of the Goblins brought on by Grag struck him weakly from behind with his club and knocked Renshi off-guard, draining the attack's power slightly.

"You... piece of..." he snarled before whirling around and blasting the small being until it's body went limp and was the color of charcoal.

“Are you done?” Dorián stated interrupting Renshi’s little tangent as he held his bow aimed at Renshi’s chest. Without much warning he shot off three electric arrows in succession.

A grimace crossed his hardened face before he pivoted off to the right, avoiding two of the arrows while having the third graze him slightly on the side, cutting a tear in both his shirt and coat while leaving a deep gash on his side.

"So that's what it takes for you to land a hit on me, outside interference... clever" he spat back before firing off the remaining orb of fire directly at Dorian's chest.

“I told you I’m done talking,” Dorián replied as he blocked the orb of fire with his sword. It pushed him back a bit and ripped his sleeve from the intense heat, but Dorián was able to reverse the fire orb by adding a bit of his own lightning to the mix. The orb grew and Dorián returned it to the sender.

As the orb closed in on him, Renshi smirked before disappearing in a cloud of smoke and vanishing from sight altogether.

“He’s up to his usual tricks,” Dorián said softly to himself as he watched the orb crashed against a gathering of goblin, undead and werebeast, incinerating them on contact. Dorián’s facial expression was filled with disapproval, but he kept his guard up. His senses were on high alert, but with all these damned creatures rummaging around attacking without warning, it was hard for anyone to have a one on one fight. Dorián managed by blasting any creature that came close to him, and continued to dodge any attack Vithgar threw at him.

As Dorian attacked, a flash of smoke appeared behind him followed by a pillar of fire emanating from it. The flames closed in on him quickly as the size of the smoke grew in response to the flames that came from within.

Dorián turned quickly, barely dodging the flames, his side being singed by the intense heat. He rolled and cupped the injury with his hand. Sneering, he smirked. All the training he had undergone had prepared him, had toughened his skin, and had made him more prone to pain. It fueled him and made him that much more dangerous. Removing his hand, he looked at the smoke and simply sighed. He couldn’t feel Renshi, so the thing in the fire must’ve been something else, something belonging to Renshi, but not Renshi himself. Renshi’s aura didn’t come from the smoke and Dorián simply shook his head.

“Concentrate,” Dorián told himself as lightning surged through him, and began to gather within.

"Looking for me?" a voice chimed in from behind him as a hand grasped his shoulder.

Mere seconds after coming in touch with his shoulder, Renshi charged up and began to send a surge of energy to his hand, one of his friction techniques, the next step would be causing any small amount of friction to ignite Dorian's shoulder as long as he didn't move beforehand.

As soon as Renshi touched Dorián, Dorián smirked. There was a loud crackling sound before all the lightning that had been stored within Dorián came surging out of him and into Renshi. Coincidentally all the power that Renshi had charged up into his friction attack exploded sending both of them surging back, landing hard against the ground. Smoke billowed from their bodies as they lay there for a few moments before moving. Dorián grunted, feeling the pain that radiated from his shoulder. As he was attempting to stand, he saw out of the corner of his eye some undead moving towards him.

“Not in this lifetime,” he said weakly as he called to his bow, which shot into his grasp and he cleaved through them, the bow sending volts of electricity that incinerated the undead. Standing slowly, he looked over at Renshi. As he cleared the cobwebs from his head, Renshi saw that a few goblins didn't seem to thrilled about his execution of their comrade earlier... or maybe they were just too stupid to realize the trouble they were getting themselves into, either way a snarl found it's way onto Renshi's face before a few orbs of fire found their marks to each of their faces. Their screams were barely audible over the rest of the noises on the large battlefield as the rest of them trampled their burning bodies, not caring to look down or avoid the writhing carcass on the ground.

"Disgusting bastards..." he muttered under his breath before pushing himself back up and to his feet to meet Dorian's gaze after doing the same.

“Your move,” Dorián said panting a little.


*to be continued

Jacogos
07-23-2012, 07:20 PM
"Are you sure you read those glyphs right? We've been walking down this corridor for hours..."

"A small price to pay if it turns out my hunch was right..."

"I think you're just going crazy, and I've lost it, too, for following you."

"I never made you come along."

"You better hope this was worth it..."

The conversation had been like this for the past three or more hours as Haldin and Georganna delved deep into the ancient ruins deep in the Amazonian Jungle. They had followed the clues left in ancient glyphs to the heart of the ruins, but since the last glyph, they had been walking for almost two hours without another path change. Georganna was beginning to get worried, but Haldin continued on.

There was nothing overly special about the two. They had been a team along with two others since their collective conversion almost four centuries ago. The other two of their squad had abandoned them when they left on this mad pursuit, 'chasing ghosts' they said. But everyone knew this was a real ghost... Most just didn't want to admit it.

Of course there were some that said Julian Oroboros could never have survived the thousand or two years he had been away, lost somewhere presumably in the depths of these ruins. Those nonbelievers were currently fighting over who would lead the vampires to a new age, a group of zealots that sought to replace the late Evangeline with someone with more... vision. Haldin had other plans, though... He wanted to bring back their true leader, the one who had led the on this glorious path...

"Lord Sammael..." Haldin breathed as the two stepped, finally, into a huge antechamber deep within the earth under the Amazon. The chamber was lit by thousands of candles, some floating, some in holders, others handing from the ceiling somehow. The candles seemed to line glowing etches in the ground, etches that seemed to be filled with a dark red liquid... The smell permeating the area named the liquid to be blood, and further inspection of the chamber revealed that the blood was coming from the walls, flowing to an inner point. There was what really captured one's attention, though.

An orb, about the diameter of a king-sized bed, of what seemed to be pulsating purple-red energy surrounded something, an area that seemed to be elevated somewhat above the surrounding ground. As the orb pulsated, it sent shockwaves of color across the room through the blood, which shivered as the colors ran through it.

After witnessing this stunning center of attention, the two realized that they were not alone. From the orb ran four lines in the cardinal directions, each ending in a circle, elevated like the orb, with more etching lining the circles. At three of the circles, ashes marked the places where three other people once had been, but were no longer. At the fourth circle, closest to the two vampires entering and apparently higher elevated than the previous three, stood a man, arms aloft and channeling the power to the orb.

The man apparently had heard Haldin as he spoke the Vampire Lord's name, and immediately cried out as energy seemed to leave his body. Though the man stood unchanged, the etchings around him glowed and from the blood that lined the etchings on the floor rose figures: figures made of blood.

Haldin and Georganna immediately readied to defend themselves, but no sooner than the figures rose than did they turn and began to hack at the man channeling the spell. The man screamed, and the spell wavered, shuddered, and, with a roar, broke.

The orb shattered with a shockwave that rattled the world, tremors felt out from nearly two hundred miles away, a faint buzz across the world.

Haldin picked himself up gingerly off the floor and looked to his left. Georganna, her eyes glazed in death, would be mourned... Later. Struggling to his feet, the remaining vampire made his way towards the center of the chamber.

Of the mage, there was no sign. He probably was disintegrated by the sheer power of the spell he had been channeling, which had backfired most likely through his distraction when the blood figures turned on him. It had been obvious that the mage summoned the figures, but why did they turn on him? It was odd, but Haldin did not dwell on it. In place of the orb, there was a raised platform, with simple steps leading up from the ground to it. Haldin limped up the steps as quickly as he could, finally knowing his journey was complete.

Upon the platform stood an erect coffin, stylized with the emblem of the Oroboros family. Haldin came up to the coffin and pried the lid off, peering inside slowly.

"Lord Samm-" Haldin was cut off as the Vampire Lord leaped out and fixed himself upon the lesser vampire, sucking the fledgling dry in a matter of seconds. A husk now, Haldin died was an odd look on his face... One of terror and also delight mixed in an odd proportion.

Wiping his lips clean of the taste of his own- he always had preferred true human blood- Julian Oroboros surveyed his surroundings and smirked.

"And so did Death walk the Earth again..." he whispered to the world, his laughter echoing across the antechamber.

SikstaSlathalin
07-26-2012, 05:15 PM
*Shadow Dragons*

Azzok had been watching the Saviours's base for many days now coordinating assassinations, kidnappings, and sabotages. It was partially working but the Shadow Scales were up against beings just as underhanded and clever as themselves for every plan that worked another one failed. It was by sheer luck the Dragon executing the plan managed to escape before the Stalkers got hold of them. The Dragon leader hated being at a stalemate like this, but a stalemate always seemed to be the case when Azzok led his brothers and sisters against their closest cousins they just needed a slight break and they'd be able to break the back of this army. While Azzok was thinking up how to make this slight break happen his brother Cazzot approached his elder brother in his little room in the impromptu cave base the Dragons set up close to the Saviour base.
"Brother Azzok you will never guess what our Scouts just reported." Intrigued he looked up his mirrored eyes glowing lightly.
"Then keep me not in suspense Cazz." The younger Dragon gave an evil smile then said.
"Wraith Ripinger took a healthy portion of his forces to fight the Demon destroying Europe, and the Fallen Angel still hasn't returned with most of her forces working to bring Lord Haakon's cult down from the inside. There's still a good few at the base but nothing all twenty-one of us can't handle if we all infiltrate and kill." Azzok mimicked his brother's smile nodding.
"Call in our siblings, we need to work quick the last thing we want is Drax coming back mid-slaughter." Cazzot nodded practically running to gather the others while Azzok gathered up his magic claws and attached them before walking out to the main meeting area.

It took only an hour to recall the Shadow Scales back from their outposts around Australia back to the main base to prepare for the attack.
"While the leaders are still at large we have been given a chance to capture the base and kill a good portion of their forces. Their main base and outposts are manned by many but not nearly too many for us to handle. Swiftness is key here, nothing fancy no competition just get in and kill as many as we can by any means understood?" Twenty heads nodded and Azzok nodded changing into his Dragon form slipping the magic claws on over his own. The others followed his example.
"Anonymity is our names, silence our native tongue, we are no longer a part of the natural order. We're above it, beyond it, we're them, we're they. We are the Shadow Scales." They all said in unison before opening portals and beginning the slaughter of the Fearstalker and Tragic Knight base. Kill everyone and everything like a silent plague, not even the newly hatched Stalker chicks were safe, all fell to the Shadow Scales.

Atrum Daemon
07-27-2012, 04:51 AM
“Lord Haakon,” Jester said from behind his mask, “there is a message from…an old friend for you.”

“Old friend?” Haakon looked up from his great tome. “Well, send back whatever courier was sent with the message that I am quite busy. But, if this…old friend would like to tell me where he wishes to meet, I will do what I can to make an appearance.”

The Jester nodded and left the penthouse room. Haakon moved to a window and rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. “Now…who could this old friend be. I don’t have many of those these days. This should prove an interesting meeting.”

"Is that how you're going to answer an 'old friend', Haakon? My but what power has done to you," came a voice from the door that Jester had just exited through. The door was tossed open rather casually by a tall figure, pale beyond belief though stunning in his attractiveness. Of course, most vampires were like this, though Lord Sammael had an extra touch to his features. The Vampire Lord studied Haakon's form with a small smirk that gave the impression of him being impressed.

"Apparently it's done more than I thought. Does that offer still stand if I ask for the meeting to be here and now?"

“What do you want, Sammael?” Haakon asked, not turning from his window to face the vampire. “I must admit I am surprised to see you walking among the living again.”

The sorcerer king finally turned when Jester opened the door again and moved to draw one of his weapons. The lich waved his guard away and crossed the floor to his desk, standing behind it and leaning forward. “What brings you back here?” he asked, his metallic hands braced on the table.

"I came to check up on things," Sammael said shortly, his eyes glancing for a moment to Jester before returning his gaze to Haakon. "I've been gone for... what? A thousand years? Technology has... leapfrogged, for lack of a better term, far more than I had thought it would. And here you are, just now unleashing some demon on the Mystics? Have I missed anything else, or is this the first attempt at their eradication?"

His voice was notably irritated, but that was more focused on his having missed a thousand year's worth of progress, not completely at Haakon's lack of similar progress. Either way, Sammael probably would irritate Haakon with his tone. Even though the two had once been on the same level, he was doubtless that Haakon had adapted well to his place as 'Leader'. He would take no shit from Sammael, now. Presumably.

“This is my first direct attempt,” Haakon answered. “The majority of them are little more than children. King Vithgar should prove an adequate time consumer for them. At least for a while. I’ve had more important things on my plate than dealing with them as of late and I am not in the mood to deal with your attitude.”

He walked around to the front of the desk and gave Sammael a once over. “I would guess I would not be wrong in assuming you’re also here for your place at the head of Nobility’s vampires back as well?”

"It would be nice, considering there is an apparent lack of leadership in that department as of now," the vampire said bluntly, easing off the tone a little. A little. Haakon certainly had the power to deny him his right, even if it would be a mistake on his part.

"Haakon, don't beat around the bush with me, for old times sake. What is our direction now? You've had more than enough time to secure the Nobility's place in the world as supreme ruling faction. Is there something more important that I have missed in my millennia of... sleep?" Sammael's arms crossed as he met the lich's gaze, wondering if Haakon had actually gone soft in the time he had been gone.

“Our direction is dealing with the Mystics,” Haakon replied. “Yes, we are the ruling power in the world and we have to ensure that we stay that way. And I have a plan in place to cement that, but I need people like you to make sure the Mystics do not interfere with it.”

There were details he was keeping from Sammael. The same details he kept from his other generals and he was not about to divulge them, even to an old acquaintance like Sammael.

"If that is all you wish me to be, your little guard dog to bark and bite on command, then I guess that is what I must do, no?" Sammael sighed. "I have no doubt that I am not the only one you have treated thus, Haakon. Perhaps you have no need of a confidant. Perhaps. I can only hope your plan goes well."

Turning from the lich, Lord Sammael made towards the door, a glower settling upon his visage. "I believe I will go restore order to my flock now. Should they fall in line rather easily as I know they will, I will set my sights upon this Vithgar and see if he needs aid... Do not hesitate to summon me if need arises, Lord Haakon," he finished airily, already out the door.

Denraven
07-28-2012, 03:31 AM
*Grag*

Grag looked at the spreading black flames in front of him and snorted, he was not deterred by fear or thought of personal energy. The blood rage that flowed through him drove him onwards, he charged through the flames, axe in hand his skin lightly charring as he made his way through the flames. He leaped high into the air, pushing off with his powerful legs. He took his axe in both hands again, the end of the axe was engulfed in a plume of black fire. As he made his descent he aimed himself at Kurama. He made himself as aerodynamic as possible, bulleting down towards the air.

As he reached the ground, he swung his axe at Kurama's head. The combination of the speed of his descent, in combination with his brute strength left room to only block, or should Kurama posses the speed he could attempt to dodge out of the way. Either result would be devastating, for if Grag hit the ground, he'd make a good sized impact creator, the speed he was falling at would kill any normal creature. But Grag was made of sterner stuff then lesser beings, and he had his Blood God to look at for him, for while the Blood God rarely cared for more then the spilling of blood, he did care if one of his champions was killed.

*Alexander*

One arrow, and then another arched their way through the area. From the angle of their trajectory anyone with knowledge of an arrows flight plan could tell they were fired from more then 500 yards away, a very impressive distance for an archer to fire. The first arrow found it's target in a lesser demon, burying itself deep into it's black heart, the arrow still had enough power to drive itself in a good 6 inches, with the tip sprouting out the back. The demon barely had enough time to let out a roar before it dropped dead. The second arrow flew for awhile more it found it's target in two of the handful of goblins still alive, it pierced the first goblins eye, and carried itself through it's skull to pierce into the temple of the second. The first goblin dropped right away and it's dead weight snapped the shaft of the arrow. The second goblin had just enough time to scratch the itch in it's temple before it too dropped dead.

Alexander James Marshall entered into the European battlefield, he saw in the distance the great beast and the lesser demons crawling out of the scar in the earth, he saw the lesser demon he had dropped, and just off from there, the behemoth of a goblin diving at Kurama. Alexander silently cursed, he hand come in too far to the right for him to assist his ally. He surveyed the landscape in front of him. The dead walked the earth. Necromancers, of all the knowledge stored in his sword, there was very little information on these mancers of death, what little there was was split opinions on the subject. One side took pity on these souls, saying they were once honourable men driven by grim tragedy, an other saw them as detestable beings who desecrated the honoured dead from their holy sleep, and another saw them as misunderstood. Alexander didn't care for any of these opinions at the moment all he cared about was that the Necromancer and its hoard of undead Goblins was attacking one of his allies.

Alexander drew back his bow, notching three arrows, a skill he had been practising, it wasn't easy, as it involved using his entire hand to draw back the bow, making it feel more awkward. He drew back the bow all the way, using his body to draw it back, so that it didn't quiver. Alexander let fly, at the reduced distance of 200 yards, each arrows would easily be able to penetrate through two or three enemies, and maybe a fourth or fifth if they met no resistance of armour, or bone. Alexander put his bow on his back, leaving it stringed, it wasn't the best for the bow, but since he would probably have need of it soon. Alexander drew his longsword, and picked up a fallen round shield and charged forward, the field before him was mostly clear, accept for a few fleeing goblins, and the corpses which were by now starting to litter the field. He would help Kana in her fight.

He didn't travel more then a couple dozen yards when a few of the fleeing goblins decided to turn back and attack him. Bad choice. Without even breaking stride he took the head off of one, his sword cutting through it's flabby neck fat like butter, stabbed a second through the abdomen, split the skull of a third, and with his shield caved in the skulls of a forth, crushed the windpipe of a fifth, and reduced the jaw of a sixth quite literally to dust. The remaining goblins were smart enough to resume their flight, not that Alexander was going to bother with them. His goal was to assist Kana.

Jacogos
07-28-2012, 06:53 PM
After making plans with Mykeal the Wraith parted ways with the Watcher and moved his forces toward the centre of the still populated areas not being worked by the Fae using their cloaks of shadow to keep themselves both hidden and not scare off the already terrified humans. He allowed Shadow Biten took take control of his forces as well while he located Caine. That mutt had been romping around like a child for long enough he has to be stopped and Drax would be the one to do it. Even though he was waylaid by some kind of winged monster with a horse's head he soon located Caine's scent.

Using his sense he soon pinpointed the rampant stink of blood and dog, that was Caine. Following his nose keeping the cloak of shadows around him he stalked his way to find the Nobility General.

Caine paused in his approach of the battlefield as a familiar smell stung his nostrils. Lifting his massive head, the lycan huffed the air and growled when the familiarity hit home.

"Stawlkers..." he snarled to himself, then turned towards the source of the smell. There was a more potent smell that seemed to be getting stronger to Caine's nose, the hint of power hidden behind it that told him that there was something he wasn't seeing here.

"Drax... Lawng time no see... Steel no see, it seems," he growled in what would have been a pleasant, inviting tone had he been in human form. "It pains me that you awpproach under the blanket of trickery, though. Cawm now, face me like the warrior you are, so that I may make you suffer for destroying my legions!" With a roar, Caine backhanded the air in front of him, sending a shockwave of dark energy in the general direction of where his smell told him the Stalker was.

Drax deflected the dark energy letting his cloak of shadow be visible but keeping him covered from the sun's deadly rays.

"Oh look you can teach a brain-dead dog new tricks, too bad you haven't learned to speak properly yet." He drew his silver blades spinning them around his clawed hands squaring off with the Noble. With a snarl he hurled his more powerful wave of dark energy at Caine.

"Where's the fun if you can't learn sawmthing new? You're still the same weak-shelled lizard you were before." Caine retorted as he roared his challenge and charged the Fearstalker, ignoring the sting of the dark energy as it passed almost harmlessly through him. Saliva dripped from his fangs as he sought to tear flesh from the being's throat, but his claws were just as eager to score a wound. Keep it simple for now, stay out of reach of those dagger, but do as much damage as possible now.

Drax laughed at the same bullrushing tactics the dumb mutt had when they were training the Nobility's Mystics. Spinning the daggers in his claws he ducked under Caine's arms and slashed him across the stomach then on the back spin he sliced him across the back before skipping away out of the Were Chief's reach.

"And you're still the same brainless fighter you were back when we trained the Mystics. Guess you don't need much fighting skill when all your opponents are dumb mutts."

"You seem to forget that it'll take mawch more than a few shiny toys to deal with me," Caine snarled as he turned to face the lizard again. The wounds were already beginning to close up, shallow as they were, but it would still be about a minute before they were healed. He wasn't immortal. "Now cawm here so I can rip you apart..."

Dark magic flowed down his arms as Caine's claws lengthened, the magic pooling into his palms as he prepared a blast of energy. However, as he went to launch the magic he feinted and, instead, launched himself towards Draxer in a speeding ball, the dark energy surrounding him like a shell and turning him into a fiery, evil, projectile.

Draxer growled looks like Caine's learned more than a few new tricks The Wraith would have to think further ahead than usual. This was going to hurt spinning his dagger around he plunged it into the flaming ball getting Caine's side but had to let it go or risk catching fire himself. Releasing the dagger he sprung back hissing feeling the flesh of his right arm sizzling and bubbling. He snarled sheathing his remaining dagger he cast a healing spell on his arm to at least keep it from blistering anymore.

"Of course a dog likes to use an attack that makes him a ball. Do you play fetch with yourself?" Drax said keeping a grim smirk on his lips.

Caine uncurled and stopped his momentum in one smooth motion, pivoting on the balls of his furred feet to turn back towards the Fearstalker. However, instead of continuing the attack like Caine thought he would've, Draxer was actually pausing to heal.

"Daws it sting, little lizard?" Caine cooed, or rather tried to, what with his twisted voice. The Stalker's comment, though, did sting a little.

"Why yes, in fact. Here, would you like to play, too?" Caine summoned two dark fireballs to his paws, which they hovered about three inches above. With a flash of his red eyes, the fireballs grew to the size of beach balls, and tendrils of magic swirled around them, much like electrons around an atom.

"Cawm on, boy, fetch!!" he roared as he tossed the two projectiles at him. The magic had a moderate homing ability, so they'd curve towards him, but much like heatseekers, they'd only work to an extent before going on their way. To cover this, Caine rushed after the fireballs and attempted a series of slashes at the Stalker.

"You stupid bullrusher." Drax snarled grabbing the Wolf's arms spinning himself up onto his back letting the fireballs hit Caine instead before springing back slashing his claws from the back of the General's neck, over his shoulders and down his back slashing over the wounds he left with his daggers before. He yanked the dagger he left in Caine's side back before rolling on his shoulders keeping a distance between himself and the Wolf.

"Come on mutt, you'll need to try a hell of a lot harder to bring me down, might want to call in some of your underlings to help you!" He snarled hurling little bolts of black lightning at Caine's wounds before they could heal.

Caine's eyes flashed dangerously, and though the lycan's own magic had little effect on himself, he was irked that the Stalker had used it on him like that. Landing, Caine backflipped immediately, using the force of his landing to recoil his muscles into a powerful enough leap to send to to the other side of the Stalker, dodging the black lightning at the same time. Caine landed behind Draxer and swiped at the lizard's legs, hellfire encasing his paws as he aimed to remove the lizard's legs completely.

Drax watched Caine's movement and reacted as he went to take out his legs. He moved so he wouldn't lose his legs but not far enough to avoid getting his thigh slashed and a chunk of the muscle tore out he roared slashing his claw out across Caine's eyes before rolling away instantly searing the wounds shut with dark fire to keep it from bleeding though his movement was lessened a bit. Testing it he found he could still move but dancing was out of the question. He could tell Caine was getting pissed off and normally Drax would capitilize on that and make the mutt hurt himself but these wounds would quickly make things more difficult. Looks like he'll need to rely on his magic more than his weapon skills.

"Daws it hurt, lizard? I hope so," Caine snarled, flicking the blood from his claws. He knew better than to consume Stalker blood. Draxer was crippled now, if only slightly, but it was a significant blow. Caine's wound from the dagger still stung, and it wasn't healing properly. Silver tended to do that, even if he was immune to its usual lethality to lycans.

Drax seemed to like being on the defensive. Perhaps the Stalker preferred it in a straight up fight. Caine needed to bring him out of his comfort zone, bring him closer, back into Caine's field. The Lycan Lord thought for a moment, circling his prey as he did so, then howled before loosing a torrent of dark fire from his maw. He hoped that the Stalker would take the chance to come close, as most of Caine's energy was not going into the fire breath, but into something else entirely...

Drax snarled throwing up a portal jumping into it letting the fireball follow him before opening another one behind the Lycan and ducking letting the attacks hit his opponent again. The Wraith was too smart to engage the Were in close combat not with his leg like this this would be a game of distance and Drax's magic reserve was deep. He could keep this up for awhile, he ripped open another portal leaving Caine to panic trying to guess where the Stalker would pop up next.

Caine roared in fury as Drax played it smart and stayed away. The fire did not hurt, but it was still a blow to his pride to be so easily outwitted. The werewolf lord needed to begin playing more strategically, control his blood rage... The fire within him burned too fiercely though, and he slammed the ground, throwing up a cloud of fine dust, obscuring vision.

However, Caine hunted by smell, and though he knew Drax did as well, Caine had the advantage of KNOWING that was how this game would be played. It would only be a split second to work with, though. So Caine reacted immediately. He pin-pointed the Stalker's scent, then lept into the air, coming back down with a pile driver on top of the lizard.

Drax snarled using his keen sense to track Caine just like the mutt was tracking him it was battle of senses, and despite Caine's blind stupidity most of the time his senses were usually on par with Drax's but they might be more keen now that the dog was upgraded. While not scared the Wraith was getting worried this might not end well for him. He felt the Were's presence behind him and turned as the mutt pounced and slam him but his daggers were already out. As Caine crashed down Drax felt the wind get knocked out of him but didn't let it stop him from slashing, stabbing, and wounding the Mutt with the raw fury his race gets when in trouble.

He could feel Werewolf blood falling down over his face and body. Once he was sure he'd done enough damage he opened another portal under him and fell through it taking Caine with him, they tumbled through space and time only to appear 30 feet above the battlefiled he broke away from the Mutt's grip and saved himself by opening another portal but let Caine fall the 30 feet to the ground.

The Stalker was clever... Caine had to give him that. Using a portal like that... But Draxer was not the only one with magic. Speaking in a guttural tongue of ancient magic, Caine ripped open a portal similar to the one he had opened back on Antarctica more than a year ago. The portal closed as he entered, and the battlefield was silent. There was a pause, and then Caine knew where Draxer was. Ripping the exit portal open behind the Stalker, the Lycan Lord reached out to take the lizard by the throat.

"Boo..." He hissed as he made to shove his flaming paw through the Stalker's stomach from behind.

Drax roared ignoring the pain yanking himself free and drove the dagger into Caine's mouth slicing off his tongue before shouting a spell empowering his dagger giving it the power it needs to cut Caine's paw clean from his wrist dropping into another portal before reappearing back on the ground snarling as he used the only actual healing spell taught to Stalkers, healing is considered holy magic and Stalkers are hurt by any kind of Holy Magic. First he threw up a strong Stalker magic shield that would keep Caine out even if he used a portal. Finishing the healing spell he plunged the ball of light into his body and roared as it healed the gaping stomach wound sealing it up and removing any kind of poison Caine's claws may have had. This would be a good time to pull all the Stalkers out and heal all the wounds of battle.

Caine howled in fury and pain as the rush of impulse hit his brain at the same time, informing him that both his tongue and his right paw were missing. His eyes blazed with hatred towards the Stalker and, drawing up his reserves as the portal had taken a lot out of him, launched a streaming blast of hellfire at the Stalker from his remaining hand, hot enough to melt metal. The Stalker would NOT escape this time!

Drax could feel the hellfire blasting against the shield, where did the fucking mutt get such magical power from? Maybe Haakon had a hand in it Drax didn't know all he knew was that as wounded as he was he couldn't end this fight with Caine without dying in the process. He hated to admit it but the mutt was too much for him to fight right now. He needed healing and he was sure his Stalkers needed it too. Fearstalkers weren't above retreating when it was absolutely needed, they were more assasians than front line fighters much like the human Ninjas, but they hated leaving before a job was done. He finished healing the gaping stomach wound as he felt the shield waver from Caine's frantic assault ansd fall. Before Drax could throw up another two of the fireballs incinerated his right arm and grazed the left side of his head blinding him and causing him to roar in pain and roll around dodging the other fireballs. He found Caine's tongue and paw and grabbed them up waving them at the mutt's face.

"A tongue and paw for an arm" He snarled incinerating them before sending a message to his Stalkers.

"Retreat back to Australia now!" He got a chorus of confimations from those that still lived as they all tore open portals and made their ways back to Australia. Once the last confimation came in Drax tore open one and stood snarling at Caine staring at him with pure hatred through his one remaining eye.

"This isn't over mutt, you had best not sleep. Otherwise I will destroy your mind from the inside out." He dove into the portal sealing it and leaving Caine alone on thier battlefield.

Roaring in defiance as well as stopping the stream of fire from sheer exhaustion, Caine slumped over to the ground, holding himself up on one knee and his good hand. The Stalker was good... but it seemed for the moment that Caine had won. He had not the energy to use another portal at the moment, so for now he would try and find his generals and coordinate what the werebeasts were doing. He had no energy left for anything more than a normal human, which he did NOT intend to display.

Standing with what he hoped was no obvious effort, Caine began a determined walk towards what his sense of smell told him was the new Werebear King. With any luck, none of the Mystics would pick up on his current weakness. He needed to conserve energy until he had enough for another portal, then he could fix his hand...

Hatred seared in Caine's eyes as he thought of what he'd do to the Fearstalker next time the lycan got his paws on him. With that motive driving him forward, Caine began to play chair general for the time being.



The remaining Stalkers returned to the Australia base with at least half of thier numbers gone it was a mess and a half for the Wraith but nothing compared to what awaited him when he got back to their main base. Blood and ashes were everywhere the buildings were all destroyed and rubble scattered the landscape. There was the sounds of fighting near snarling Drax hobbled his way toward the noises after shouting for the other Stalkers do a sweep and destroy anything that wasn't a Tragic Knight or Stalker. Intent on finding the cause of this massacure Drax forgot his wounds and moved as fast as he could toward the sounds of battle.

He soon found the cause, Shadow Arsantic and Darkwalker Maskel were engaged in frantic battle with two Shadow Dragons he also saw four Knights crouched in the rocks waiting for the Stalkers to bring the Dragons within killing range. He winched crouching down to watch, the plan worked surprisingly the Dragons were so distracted by the attacking Stalkers they didn't see the Knight's ambush leaping down from the rocks two Knights for each dragon the men stabbed and slashed at the big lizards not giving them a chance to fight back.

It was over in seconds, the Dragons were dead and both their Shadow Hearts were destroyed and the six survivors of the massacre slumped to the ground panting heavily letting their weapons fall from lifeless hands. Limping down Drax spoke in a growl.

"What happened here?" The survivors stood shakily after saluting Drax, Xerxes spoke.

"Sir, Haakon's personal assassins attacked the base." He nodded back to the dead Dragons.

"We're all that's left sir they killed everyone else, even the chicks." He spoke this last bit with a slight choke in his voice and a glisten in his eyes as he pulled Saxtea close, the young female on the verge of breaking down in tears rubbing her one of her mating marks slowly. Drax remembered the night she and Xerxes chose each other as mate and went through the mating rituals. It was only two hours locked naked in the magic and power deadening room before each had the three slash marks needed for the Grayscale to read. A Grayscale was always present at every Stalker base for reasons of religion and such rituals. This time it was a former Senior Nighteye named Hellit Gradus. Looking at the newly marked pair of Saxtea and Xerxes he soon judged that Saxtea would be the submissive one, they would have four chicks, two of which were killed in the Shadow Dragon attack, and their mating would last for many years. He had never seen young Xerxes so happy before that day he smiled for a week solid after it.

But he knew this would be a tough time for the new couple. Drax patted the female's shoulder lightly comforting her a little before letting her mate take over singing a soft Stalker song to her as she wept into his torn cloak. The Wraith turned to the silent Knights looking for a Paladin amongst them which he found in an older man with gray hair and green eyes scanning his memory he found the man's name.

"Paladin Cross, have you sent word to Lady Trinity about this yet?" The man nodded to Drax.
We sent a message to her using the spell you taught us, she said to find her in Northern Africa and rejoin the ranks she has there working to gather up people so she can feed off of their emotions." Drax nodded motioning for them to go do that.

"We'll be retreating to the Dark Kingdom until we can rebuild our ranks tell her to send word to me immediately." The Paladin nodded using the portal spell to go to their lovely lady. As the Knights left Drax turned to the Shadow and Darkwalker.

"Return to the base and travel to the Dark Kingdom send word directly to the King and Queen about what happened, I need to tell our Mystic allies about our action." Without another word the pair saluted and left Drax to send a mental message to Renshi and Mykael.

"We must return to our Kingdom for a bit, I'll keep in touch with you just try and work together, we can't let either the Mystics or the Nobility destroy the humans." With that he opened a portal and returned to the Kingdom.

RisingPhoenix
07-31-2012, 07:08 PM
"My move, heh..." he replied before folding his arms over his chest. “You should move before I make mine..."

He then looked upward at a familiar figure from Renshi's past that was spiraling downward at a high rate of speed, its form leaving a trail of fire behind it.

Dorián looked up, hearing the sound of a jet barreling down towards him. He looked at Renshi and growled.

“So, that’s what going on here. I thought I noticed something different,” Dorián said as lightning surged down from the clouds above. As the figure closed in on Dorián, a large bolt of lightning struck Dorián with great intensity. The figure was blown back, landing beside Renshi as Dorián’s body cackled with the newly surging current that ran through him. He looked at Renshi, his eyes glowing. Dorián’s wings emerged from his back and flapped a few times.

After landing, the figure rose to his feet next to Renshi and revealed himself to be none other than Ihsner, the humanoid dragon that Renshi fought in the trials brought on by Naja. His crimson scales gleamed in the sunlight and seemed to let off steam from both the flames and the close encounter with the lightning.

"And just think... it only took you two tries to finally figure out what was going on... so astute of you, boyscout." Renshi taunted before giving a sideways glance towards Ihsner. "You're rusty, friend... he shouldn't have been able to rid himself of you that quickly."

"A large amount of time's passed since the trials, Renshi. You shouldn't expect unlikely things..." the dragon answered before snorting lightly, forcing a pocket of flames to billow from his nostrils.

“Is the bickering couple done yet?” Dorián stated as he flapped his wings yet again, current sparking off the tips of the wings. One was a black demon wing and the other was a white angel wing. Dorián sighed. “Ya know, I never thought I’d have to fight someone I considered a friend until now! What I want to know Renshi is why?

"Why?... Why what"

“WHY BETRAY ME!”

"Betray you?" Renshi answered before looking to Ihsner and then back to the obviously angered mystic. "Betray you?"

"Boy scout, to betray someone you have to be on their side to begin with. Do you ever remember you and I working together?"

“I expected such a typical answer,” Dorián started as a goblin approached from behind but was fried because of the electric current in the atmosphere around Dorián. “If it had not been for me, you’d be dead right now. I pleaded your case to Naja, I told him not to destroy you. Even the lone wolf should recognize an ally when he sees one, but you’re too busy trying to show how cool and how awesome you, how you don’t need anyone, and you’ve become an empty shell. I pity you Renshi, more than I hate you.”

Dorián looked at Renshi and shook his head. He turned and flapped his electrically charged wings.

“……and I’m done fighting you.”

With his back now to Ihsner and Renshi, Dorián looked out on the battlefield and prepared to take flight to help the others deal with Vithgar.

"Coolness, you really think I do all of this out of coolness... you aren't even a boyscout anymore, Dorian. You're nothing but a dumbass." he laughed after the lightning mystic turned his back on him.

"You recall the times you saved me from the man that wants you dead right now? That still seem like a good conversation to you, hmm?" he continued before folding his arms once more. "You only think about what benefits yourself, like traveling around with the nobility bitch. Did you have to hold her hand and cradle her poor little cold body across the ocean while Naja and Haakon gave you a good petting?"

"You forget the time I dragged your worthless carcass away from Naja?" he asked, still smiling. "I didn't do that because we're allies or even friends... I did that to make sure I was the one that killed you later on down the line..."

Dorián chuckled and simply sighed.

“It just occurred to me that I spent all this time training, looking for you, hoping to slit your throat and only to discover you’re not worth my time. Have fun with whatever you have planned with Drax and Trinity, meanwhile I’ll do what I have to do”

"Oh that's perfectly fine, tell yourself you don't want to rip my heart out... you're the only one that believes that." he responded before holding his hand out and nodding to Ihsner who slowly began to disappear in a plume of fire. Soon the fire transferred to Renshi's hand and his familiar red-bladed sword appeared as Ihsner vanished.

"Keep telling yourself you don't want vengeance for me almost gutting your ice bitch right in front of you." he snarled. "Matter of fact, since Ice and Fire work so well together and you don't want this anymore... maybe I could go see if she wants to finish what I started in New York instead?" he offered sarcastically.

Dorián turned around and shook his head.

“If you go near her Renshi, I’LL RIP YOUR HEART OUT!” Dorián stated, his voice changing as he unleashed two lightning cannonballs from his wings.

Due to his enraged mood, the cannonballs weren't aimed very well which allowed both Renshi and Ihsner to avoid the shots easily much to the dismay of the goblins still trailing behind them.

"Did I strike a nerve, boyscout?" Renshi taunted before laughing.

“Shut up and let’s finish this,” Dorián replied as he settled his aura and anger and focused on Renshi and Ihsner. Two opponents similar in style, one a weapon and the other a wielder of said weapon. Dorián’s eyes took in both of his opponents before he began calculating and planning, thinking ahead for possible outcomes.

Without much warning, aside from the thunderous boom that came with the technique, he unleashed another round of lightning cannonballs that flew through the air towards his opponents.

With a nod from Renshi, Ihsner's body exploded in a cloud of smoke and enveloped Renshi's arms while the cannonballs hurtled towards them.
By the time the shots reached him, Renshi's entire body was shrouded in smoke and a pair of loud blasts which blew away the smoke and revealed that Ihsner had transformed back into the red-bladed sword Renshi was accustomed to and the two cannonball shots were cut in half and landed on either side of him.
"You'll have to do much better than that..."

A simple smirk appeared on Dorián’s face as his bow sparkled in his grasp.

“I’m just getting warmed up,” Dorián replied as he gracefully charged towards Renshi, his bladed bow extended at his side. It sparkled with energy, lightning coursing through the blade as Dorián closed the gap between he and Renshi, until he was literally only a foot away and that is when he unleashed the built up energy in the blade as a downward swipe that extended outward like a radial blade.
Meanwhile, Kurama watched the behemoth roar towards him, the large goblin’s axe gleaming as it barreled towards him, attempting to cleave him in two. Kurama had to think quickly for the goblin was descending at an alarming rate. When the goblin hit the ground, it sent a small shockwave through the earth, in combination the goblin had swung his axe at Kurama’s head. Thinking quickly Kurama had dispersed into a swarm of hornets that swiftly dodged the axe. The hornets flew around Grag stinging him and aggressively biting the goblin before melding together to form Kurama a few feet away from Grag.

“Little goblin having trouble keeping up?” Kurama taunted.

When the strike came Renshi was barely able to parry it away before taking a wild swing with his bare fist, catching Dorian above the eye and knocking him slightly off balance but not before he could deliver a strong jab to Renshi’s abdomen, winding him a bit.

While the fighting between them had been more ranged and flashy, it had now boiled down to a brawl between the two rival Mystics. Fists were flying and neither were bothering to block at times which was beginning to take its toll on their bodies. Both of their faces were covered in scrapes, cuts and blood while their fists were becoming coated in blood across the knuckles and beginning to acquire cuts themselves.

After a well-placed shot, Dorian grabbed the side of Renshi’s head and slammed it into the ground, causing the flame mystic to groan in pain before reaching out and grasping Dorian’s ankle and pulling it out from underneath him with a swift tug. On Dorian’s way down, Renshi spun and delivered a kick to the side of his head that sent him stumbling backwards just long enough to allow Renshi to get back to his feet and charge him, sword drawn and ready to strike. As he charged, Dorian picked up a club from one of the dead goblins at their feet and hurled it at him, causing him to duck and break his momentum long enough for Dorian to grab another and strike Renshi on the eyebrow with it, opening up a gash as blood began to seep through the opening while he struggled to find his balance, the blow scrambling his equilibrium a bit.

While he stood hunched over, Dorian took the opportunity to try and deliver a big blow with the club. He wound up and swung with all his might only to discover that Renshi had been faking and ducked to the side just in time, though the club caught his sword arm and caused him to drop it.

“Bastard!” he roared before delivering an uppercut in his off-balance state, the force sending himself to the ground and Dorian roughly three feet away and also to the ground.

By now, they had both come to the realization that they were getting nowhere with that type of fighting as they regained their footing and locked eyes. As they seemingly began staring holes into each other, their powers began to rage as a light-blue aura enveloped Dorian at the same time as a red aura engulfed Renshi. The end of this fight had come, though who would win was uncertain as their auras began clashing between them, a purplish hue forming as they did so.

Just as things were beginning to get very heated between Renshi and Dorián, Vithgar turned his attention in their direction. The spike of power he felt from Dorián was familiar, too familiar. He glared and bellowed loudly as he made his way towards them. It only took a few strides before he was upon them glaring at Dorián.

“YOU,” he bellowed, “your aura is quite familiar.”

Dorián glared at Vithgar and attempted to unleash a lightning cannonball, but Vithgar quickly restrained Dorián as well as Renshi by knocking the demon away with a flick of his mighty hand.

“Who is your mother child?” Vithgar asked his voice loud and thunderous.

“Why do you care?” Dorián replied, “It is of no concern to you.”

Dorián writhed to free himself from Vithgar’s grip, but the demon king had a hold of him.

“It is no concern to me child, but to see one of my own spawn fight against me is quite surprising,” Vithgar replied.

There was a moment of silence that filled the entire battlefield. It was as if everyone on the battlefield was attempting to register what they had just heard. Seraphine has gasped before she realized it, but perhaps this was the distraction they needed to put Vithgar down. She immediately sent a mental message to all the mystics to attack while Vithgar was distracted. He glared at Vithgar, surprised by what he was hearing.

“Are you saying………you’re my………..fa-fa-father?” Dorián asked.

Vithgar laughed loudly, his laughter quite ominous.

“I would say so little one, but no time for that now, I’ve much to do,” Vithgar stated.

As Vithgar’s attention was diverted, Fria, Marzarex and Seraphine unleashed a power attack against Vithgar. Vithgar, while distracted, was hit by the attack and growled in pain.

“FOOLS!” he bellowed as he released Dorián and unleashed a hellish torrent of power that caused a radial explosion sending everyone crashing to the ground. His laughter filled the air as it now became apparent to all the mystics and those wanting to save the humans that Vithgar had to be stopped.

Slowly everyone managed to stand to their feet. It was getting very draining to everyone on the battlefield. Everyone was near exhaustion. All fighting had ceased and now everyone was picking themselves out of the dirt. Vithgar glared around the battlefield and simply shook his head.

“I expected more of a challenge; instead I get child’s play.”

Dorián, Renshi, Kana, Kurama, Fria, Marzarex, Seraphine, Mykael, and the others stood to their feet and looked up at Vithgar.

“Mystics, concentrate, you can overcome any challenge if you believe in your element and in yourself,” Seraphine projected.

All of the mystics began to glow, their auras unleashing. Seraphine smiled and Vithgar’s eyebrow rose slightly. Each of them had been beaten and bruised to the point of death, but they weren’t going to let it end this way.

“CALL FORTH YOUR INNER SPIRIT, CALL FORTH THE ANCIENT POWER!” Seraphine guided as she began to weave her magic.

Atrum Daemon
07-31-2012, 11:53 PM
Vithgar’s eyes locked on Dorian and for a moment, they were swept away from the battle field to a white abyss. Vithgar, now in humanoid form, approached the Mystic. He was clad in blood-red, a helm hiding his face and a crown of spikes topping it. His tail swished from side to side lazily and his wings relaxed as he looked at the young man.

“Yes…it all becomes apparent now. You are indeed my son. Heir to my throne of black fire,” he held up a hand, “Don’t speak. Just listen. I won’t be on this plane much longer if these energy spikes are right. Just know, boy, that it saddens me that I was not involved in your life until now. One day, when I have recovered from what is about to hit and have reclaimed my realms, I will return to you. Then, I can answer whatever you wish. It pains me to wonder if your mother still lives, but I cannot dwell on that. What I can tell you is this: do not trust the one you once called your leader. We will see each other again…my son.”

Back in Europe, Vithgar was preparing for the worst. The energy spikes had him a bit nervous. His body was powerful, but millennia in his prison had weakened him. He bellowed in his ancient tongue and his demonic forces pulled back through their rifts. The demon lord began gathering power, preparing for a counter attack against the Mystics.

Elsewhere, Haakon and Jester watched through one of the Storm King’s scrying pools. “Something very interesting is about to happen, my friend,” Haakon said, “methinks the Mystics are about to go up a peg or two.”

Within his cathedral in New York, Franz turned his head in the general direction of Europe. “Is something wrong?” one of his acolytes asked.

“Something is happening in Europe,” he answered. “Something…terrible? Great? I’m not sure. Let us not dwell. Come! We have much to do.”

Jacogos
08-01-2012, 01:24 AM
It had only been moments since arriving on the battlefield that Nemine had lost sight of Dorián, but since then she had effectively lost track of time. Instead of fighting Vithgar as this 'Seraphine' woman wanted her to, Nemine focused on the Fearstalkers that seemed to be running rampant in the place. The Stalkers were engaging werebeasts, which meant that Caine was also on the field.

Stalker after Stalker were easily dispatched, the lizard-beasts no match for her even in her Ancient form. Nemine floated about the battleground, keeping an eye on Vithgar so as to avoid his attacks while also dispatching any Stalker who got too ballsy for its own good. Eventually, the Stalkers drew back, which gave Nemine the hint that this battle was reaching its end.

It was about that time when Nemine finally caught sight of Dorián again, who was locked in battle with... Nemine's blood cooled noticeably at the sight of Renshi. Returning to Mystic form, for there was no reason to be at her best for the moment, Nemine stepped onto a platform of ice and watched the duel from a distance, silently rooting for her lover.

And then, Vithgar was there. “YOU! Your aura is quite familiar,” the great demon said as it stooped down to grab hold of Dorián. Gasping quietly, Nemine moved to aid him, but was caught in the same backhand that hit Renshi, effectively downing them both. Nemine picked herself up slowly as the entire battlefield became witnesses to the conversation Vithgar was having with Dorián.

“It is no concern to me, child, but to see one of my own spawn fight against me is quite surprising.”

The battleground went silent. Nemine's own heart skipped a beat. I knew he was half demon... but to be the son of this monster...? Oh Dorián... *Я посылаю мое сердце к вам. And then the Mystics attacked. Nemine saw the demon lord drop Dorián, and with a cry, Nemine bolted to his side. However, Vithgar unleashed an attack which leveled them all to the ground.

Picking herself up again, Nemine saw that Dorián had already recovered. There was a voice, the one called Seraphine... “Mystics, concentrate, you can overcome any challenge if you believe in your element and in yourself!” Nemine shook her head, watching as the Mystics began to gain power and charge up for an attack against Vithgar.

"And so falls the mighty demon... **Я увижу вас опять, скорее, моя любовь..." Nemine whispered, opening a portal behind her. She would have no part in taking down the Nobility beast, even if he was truly a wild card and not really on the Nobility side. Leaving the battlefield, she hoped that Dorián would be alright.



Caine watched as the auras surrounded the Mystics, growling low in the back of his throat. Though his wounds were better, he had no false dreams of taking the Mystics down while they were so focused on something else. Had he been at full strength with his entire force of Werebeasts.... Another time, maybe.

"Pull back the werebeasts. We are leaving," Caine growled to his inferior officer, a werewolf nearly as tall as him. The lycan nodded and howled, a cry that was matched by others similar and also very different from it. In moments, the other lycans had disappeared from the battlefield, the clan lords opening up portals that those closest to them could retreat through. Caine did the same behind him.

"Poor Vithgar. Finds out he has another living son, only to be defeated by him. Pah. And so another of Haakon's pets fall to the Mystics," Caine spat before turning and entering his portal. There would always be next time...



*My heart goes out to you.

**I will see you again soon, my love.

SikstaSlathalin
08-01-2012, 02:27 AM
*Rex and Fria*

Throughout the battle the Elders had been fighting off the hordes of Goblins, Undead, and Demons while also trying to bring the Demon King down long enough for Seraphine's plan to work. The lovers could tell how heavily the fighting was weighing on their partner's minds, bodies, and spirits but each time they felt tired they looked out upon the young Mystics seeing how valiantly they fought they dug deeper in themselves finding just an inch more will to keep fighting on.

With a yell from Seraphine the Elders joined the younger Mystics in summoning up their powers to seal him away once. With blasts of purple black from Rex and gold and silver from Fria they shot their powers out at the beast ignoring the new revelation that the Demon King is in fact Dorian's father.


*Kana*

Her body was exhausted and greatly wounded from the battle with Zul'Morth she wanted nothing more than to retreat back into the Never to recover her essence and deal with logistics of this newest battle but something in this Seraphine's voice compelled her to stay ordering Sir Blackstone back into the gem she took her place above the other Mystics her being taller then most of them right now in her Ancient form. She felt the deep power swell inside of her body and she began to glow with the deep brown power of mother earth and blast with all the might of the Mother herself at the beast.

Aureyon
08-01-2012, 03:16 AM
Bruised,battered and exhausted Mykael heard the voice of Drax in his mind "We must return to our Kingdom for a bit, I'll keep in touch with you just try and work together, we can't let either the Mystics or the Nobility destroy the humans." He nodded to himself, and wondered deep within his mind what could make the Stalkers and Drax leave their base, and return to their realm. He supposed as soon as this battle was over he would return to the arena built above the secret stalker base. He had no reason to stay with the others after the battle was over.

Just as he had all but given up hope, Seraphine's voice sounded seeming to drown out the chaos around “Mystics, concentrate, you can overcome any challenge if you believe in your element and in yourself!” That statement alone sparked something deep within himself, and his Aura flared with power. To those around him it would that his form is surrounded by fickering flames of pure sunlight with a mixture of icy moonlight combining to form a beautiful starshine aura. His Cosmic energies within himself melded together and his form brightened. He released the energy within in an arc of pure power towards the beast.

Lady Celeste
08-03-2012, 04:43 AM
Marissa

"Your comrades need you on the surface, young queen. Go to them at once!"

The urgent warning, which Marissa had first heard only a few minutes ago, still rang clearly in her mind. It barely even occurred to her to inform the royal guard that she was leaving; General Kai had insisted on sending a squad with her, but otherwise seemed content to manage affairs in Marissa's absence. Speeding well past them as she neared the surface, Marissa slowed to a halt when she finally got a look at the situation. The beast Vithgar was standing triumphant over several limp, broken forms, and as some of them rose, Marissa's eyes grew wide as she recognized many of the other Mystics.

But some of the Mystics were nowhere to be found. And that thought alone made Marissa feel ill. What had this monster done with them?

"Great Neptune!" One of Marissa's bodyguards drew back with the rest of the rank, all floating in a tight phalanx between Marissa and Vithgar. Every one of them trembled at the bloody sight before them, though the phalanx did not falter, but their fear only added to the dread that built up in Marissa. The combined efforts of nearly all the other Mystics did next to nothing against Vithgar, so what chance did she have now?

“Mystics, concentrate, you can overcome any challenge if you believe in your element and in yourself!”

That voice again. Who was that woman, and what did she have to do with this new monster? The questions were shoved aside soon after they came; what mattered now was bringing this creature down before he did any more damage. A wave of energy pulsed through Marissa as she began to glow with a vivid blue light. "Stay back, all of you." She said tensely to her guards as she stepped out onto the dry land, the bottom of her Mystic form replacing her tail.

“CALL FORTH YOUR INNER SPIRIT, CALL FORTH THE ANCIENT POWER!”

And so Marissa pressed on. Concentrating on the energy waves building up inside her, Marissa focused them into the palms of her hands, barely noticing when her skin and hair turned a pale blue to match the brilliant light forming in her hands. And then, with a shriek, she propelled the energy forward, directly at Vithgar. She had never felt anything like this, and this level of power was completely new to her, but whatever this was doing to Vithgar, she could only hope that it worked.

Stryker
08-03-2012, 05:02 AM
“CALL FORTH YOUR INNER SPIRIT, CALL FORTH THE ANCIENT POWER!” Seraphine guided as she began to weave her magic.

As her voice rang out in Renshi’s ears, a snarl crossed his face at the prospect of still not being able to finish off the Lightning Mystic. The finishing blow would have to wait, for more than just that one reason.

He stole a glance towards Dorian and saw that while he was still the same physically, mentally… he was not on this battlefield, and a victory over that would never set well in his mind. To be satisfied he’d have to take him out at full strength and knowing there’s nothing sidetracking him.

“Damned mystics…” he growled before turning to the large monster before himself and the others. “Interrupting things that don’t even concern them…”

His form took on a red glow before wings slowly sprouted from his back and his hair lengthened while its coloring changed from brown to a sleek black appearance. His attire also took on a radical change as his trench coat burned away and fell from his form to reveal black and golden armor that had taken its place and gleamed in the light. As both his wings and hair grew to their full sizes, his eyes flashed white before becoming completely black while his hands slowly pulled away from his sides.

Soon the aura that surrounded him earlier in his fight with Dorian returned but was a much darker shade of red as it swirled around him. His feet soon raised off the ground as two orbs of fire began to grow above the palms of his hands, their size growing with each passing second as he saw the other mystics begin to fire off their shots, including Rex and Fria who had only recently arrived as far as he knew.

As his charged up, something clicked in his mind about what he heard the large monstrosity say. It said that Dorian was its spawn…

“His son… hmmm…” he thought to himself before a chuckle escaped his parted lips before they curled along his teeth into a grin. “This won’t be all of my doing, but…” he surmised before turning his head to the still out of it Dorian.

“Boyscout!” he called out as the orbs flashed a bright red before engulfing both his hands now that they’d stopped charging. “How does it feel knowing you are merely feet away from the man who played a part in destroying your father as well as impaled your ice bitch before your eyes?!” he taunted before turning back to the matter at hand.

He slowly pulled his hands together to form one bigger orb of energy as his entire form began to pulse.

With one mighty grunt, he shot the heavily concentrated ball of fire-related energy towards the monster, directly aimed at its heart as a shockwave of dust clouded his form from view afterwards.

RisingPhoenix
08-03-2012, 05:51 AM
Kurama slowly raised, his form shaking after the battle with Grag and Vithgar’s attack. All he could think about was his promise to Halley. He had promised he’d return to her and his kids and he had promised to come back alive. He grunted, every part of him aching and in pain, but he heard Seraphine’s voice. It was so melodic, so enchanting that he couldn’t help but to push the pain and discomfort into the back of his mind. He struggled to stay standing, but the new power that he felt coarse through him made standing that much more easier. He glared at Vithgar and was saddened. The news of Vithgar being Dorián’s father troubled him, but the beast had to be stopped. He observed his friend and hoped he would be forgiven for what he was about to do. He had heard Renshi speak and could only spit the distaste he had for the male out of his mouth before his form began to change.

Where once stood a green themed Kurama now stood a golden hue themed warrior. Hair long and blonde replaced his short green hair. His clothing flowed elegantly and flapped in the breeze. His eyes shimmered and trinkets hung from his ear. He called forth the power of Mother Nature and two orbs of green energy shimmered around his hands. He focused, putting all his power into the attack.

It was like a loud nuke had went off as all the mystics except for Nemine and Dorián, fired off their attacks at the same time. The power barreled towards Vithgar who had managed to produce a sort of counterattack against the oncoming power. The powers clashed, causing ripples of power to course through the battlefield. Everyone was concentrating and pushing, using all the energy that had to put an end to Vithgar. Dorián had fallen to his knees, his eyes full of shock and bewilderment, not fully aware of what was going on right in front of him. There was a grunt that escaped Vithgar’s mouth as it was becoming increasing harder to keep the oncoming power at bay, but he already knew it was only a matter of time. Seraphine glanced at the clashing powers and closed her eyes.

“I call upon you, grand master, to grant us the strength to vanquish this evil. Protect the universe, and protect this world. Mystic Spell Seal!”

A spell seal appeared in front of her and she began to concentrate. All of her energy and the energy of the other mystics poured into the spell seal. Just as it seemed that the attack would fail against Vithgar, Seraphine unleashed the spell seal. It crashed through Vithgar’s counterattack and struck him with an intensity of a atomic bomb. This combined with the power the mystics unleashed sent Vithgar crashing against the hard ground a great distance away. Vithgar grunted, landing against the ground with a earth shaking crash. He was not long for this realm and he knew it would be the last time he saw his son for a while. He only had moments left and in those moments, he laid there, his form slowly vanishing. Dorián couldn’t move, he simply closed his eyes and allowed the tears to flow. When he had mustered up the strength to move, it was too late. Vithgar’s form slowly vanished just as the spell seal vanished and Seraphine collapsed to the ground. All of the mystics felt exhaustion sweep over them, but they had done it, they had vanquished Vithgar from this realm and had accessed the Super Mystic level. Dorián dropped back to his knees and looked at the crater left by his father. He slowly reached out and touched it softly.


A great explosion rang out on the battlefield after Vithgar’s essence was absorbed into the life orb. The orb shinned a beautiful crimson color before returning to its beautiful silver hue. Everyone on the battlefield collided hard against the ground, and as they struggled to regain their composure, they couldn’t. Some kind of force was pinning them to the ground. They could speak, but they couldn’t move. A figure descended upon the battlefield holding the life orb, a grin on his face as he looked at all who had come to stop Vithgar.

“So marvelous, you all have come! I was expecting Vithgar to finish you all off, but you’ve proven to be quite the nuisance. You all may be wondering why I betrayed you, why I summoned you in the first place. Well it was all quite simple, for you see I needed someone to keep Haakon and his generals busy while I worked behind the scenes to accomplish what I’ve set out to do. You pathetic little worms were all pawns in my plan to take over this world. You’ve all been tricked. Has it ever occurred to you that all Haakon has ever done was try to keep the world safe? He has only ever acted out when he felt that the innocent would be threatened. It amazes me how stupid you all are.”

Naja stopped in his speech as his feet touched the scorched ground. He looked around at the pinned individuals and smiled. He took the Resurrection Orb and Life Orb out and watched as they gleamed.

“Entrusted to me and my dear Seraphine,” Naja began, “so long ago, the orbs of power have proven to be quite the tool for boosting one’s power, and here I find that I have two. When combined all three do something, or so the legends say, but when two are joined they make me one hell of an elder.”

Naja watched as the two orbs lifted and swirled around Naja before clashing together forming one orb. He now had to retrieve the Death Orb from Galez and the orb of creation would be complete. Smirking he looked around the battlefield.

“Oh how I’ve missed the battlefield, but I didn’t come for that. No, I’ve come to recruit those who do not wish to die. Join me and you shall live. Join me and I shall spare those you hold dear. A new beginning is just on the horizon and once I have accomplished my goal, there will be nothing to stop me.”

“YOU ARE A COWARD NAJA!” Seraphine spat as she attempted to get up, but was struck with more force that caused her to be pressed against the ground once more.

“Ahhh, Seraphine, I almost forgot about you. Now where is Dorián?” Naja stated as he looked around and noticed Dorián beside the crater left by Vithgar.

Naja walked over rather regally and knelt down beside Dorián.

“I must say it pains me to see you like this. All you have to do Dorián is join me. What do you say? Together we can rule this world and no one can stand in our way, not even Haakon.”

Dorián looked up at Naja and smirked.

“I thought you were my father. I thought you were my master, the one who I’d die for, but here I find you’re a liar and a thief. You’re a murderer and you’ll get what you deserve. You stole me from my parents, captured my mother and betrayed my father. You taught me all I know, but you did it out of greed and malice. I’ll never forgive you for what you did Naja,” Dorián stated as a stray tear escaped his eyes. He looked up at Naja who simply yawned.

“Are you done? I offer life and you reject it with such distaste. For that you will be the first to perish among these pathetic fools. If you want answers, then I will give them to you. I will give all of you answers as I can see the puzzled looks and expressions upon your faces.”

Naja allowed the visions of his true form to be released into the minds of everyone on the battlefield, though he did not divulge his plans. He showed them the things he did, and how he rose up in rank and eventually became the head. He showed them how he had been behind the attack in New York. How he had unleashed the Kraken and Leviathan and had claimed it to be Haakon. He even showed them how he had fought against Seraphine and took her life orb. He showed them nearly everything that led up to this moment aside from his father and his plans. He looked at Dorián and simply shook his head. He had killed many to gain power and knowledge. He had done things he was very proud of, when the normal individual wouldn’t be so proud.

“I expected you to be more enthusiastic about joining me, but alas if you want death, I shall give it to you.”

As Naja lifted his hand, Dorián’s body lifted until he was eye level with Naja.

“Any last words my dear?”

Naja’s eyes filled with annoyance when Dorián spit in his face.

“Very well then, enjoy your afterlife,” Naja stated as he slowly began to close his fist.

Pain filled every inch of Dorián’s body as he slowly began to be squeezed by an unseen force. One could hear the strain on his body as Naja simply smirked and continued the torture. It was horrible to watch, but no one could do a thing. Just as Dorián was about to black out from the pain, he saw a figure approaching in the distance. Naja turned and found himself on the receiving end of a bolt of lightning that struck him and send him skidding back. This caused Naja to drop Dorián, but the spell keeping everyone in place did not falter.

“Well well if it isn’t Marzarex’s lap dog. Feni, how have you been?” Naja taunted, “I take it you’ve come to rescue your comrades?”

Feni let out a roar in response as he dropped heavily onto the ground glaring at Naja. His storm cloud wings flare out and the sky darkens like just before the storm of the century. The rage of a Storm Dragon even a young one has a dynamic effect on the world around it.

"And if it isn't the buggerer of boys. What's wrong Naja can't find some cute little man child to hold you after an early discharge so you have to take out your impotency on the rest of us?" He smiles using the mind spell he learned from his Elders for just this type of thing. He wasn’t sure it would for long but maybe long enough for him to break the spell Naja has on the others.

"Ahh, the arrogant little sparkling lizard has quite the forked tongue," Naja stated as he attempted to breach the mind of Feni to see what the dragon was thinking. Unfortunately a spell protected the little lizard's mind and kicked Naja out.

"Hmmm, that's interesting, but you won't keep me out for long Feni,” Naja stated in his own mind as he continued to attempt to break down the spell that protected Feni's mind.

"I must say I find it overly hilarious that you chose to stand against me when we both know the outcome. Tell me Feni, what exactly do you plan to accomplish by showing up?"

The onslaught against the barrier protecting Feni's mind continued. Eventually the barrier would be broken; it was simply a matter of time. The entire time Naja had been forming energy behind his back, preparing to attack Feni.

He laughs feeling Naja trying to probe his mind but his Elders told him another trick. Make Naja focus on something else at the same time. Like a barrage of speed and lightning bolts.
"My plans are my plans fruit-topping." In the legendary quickness of a Stormer he blinded Naja with a bright flash and unleashed a barrage of lightning holding the same kick power as Dorian's moving with extreme speed and agility around the decimated battle field the battle with the giant monster left. Giving Naja as much to focus on as he can but when he does manage to break it Feni's blanking his mind of all but battle much like what Dorian does sometimes.

Though admittedly it was easier for Feni since he didn't have a former girlfriend fighting for the Nobility to cloud his concentration. If only he had the mental powers High Elder Galez is rumored to possess this would be a lot easier. He continued bouncing around nailing Naja over and over again with lightning. He could keep this up all day; he and Dorian had been training for just this moment since before the battle of New York. He had to keep fighting until the others could get free even though he was pretty much just playing with a time bomb.

When Naja noticed Feni move with the quickness that his race was known for, he simply glared. This would hopefully keep Naja from being bored, at least until Feni no longer occupied his attention. When the lightning streaked towards him, Naja glared as Feni attempted to keep him from probing his mind. It annoyed Naja a bit that this young dragon knew ways to evade his mental tricks, still Naja was certain he'd not last long, especially expending such energy as he was with these lightning bolts and speed.

With every strike of lightning, Naja glared at the fast moving Feni. Even though the strikes hurt a little, they were no more than mosquito bites to Naja and instead of damaging him, it simply angered him slightly, but his expression was one of simple calmness, as if he were waiting for something. Just as his eyes locked on Feni's movements, he launched a quick session of three orbs. The sound of them being fired was like a cannon ball. Each was launched in three different spots. One was launched directly in front of Feni, the other was launch on the side of Feni and the last was launched above Feni.

Feni saw the orbs his eyes were accustomed to fighting to quickness from training with Dorian, that Mystic was quick even by the standards of older Storm Dragons but so was Feni. He roared slamming a bolt of lightning into the ground. This had two purposes, one it threw up rocks to hopefully interfere with the orbs and another to launch him away from the orbs taking the one direction the orbs weren't. One he was clear he took off high into the sky creating clouds to break Naja's line of sight.

He knew this wouldn't really fool Naja but he was never one to not try. One thing Naja didn't know was that Feni and Storm Dragons in general gain all their energy from the natural electricity of the world. As long as the air had any bit of electricity he'd never tire. He flew in circles launching bolts of lightning down at random points around the man.

Naja smiled. This was going to be the most fun he had had in a while. He stretched a bit and adjusted his footing as he watched Feni fly high into the sky. Feni's youthfulness was showing and it only made Naja tilt his head to the side as he watched the lightning streak down from the heavens.

Dorian slowly moved on the ground as he looked up and noticed Feni and Naja fighting.

"No," he struggled out as he attempted to stand but was pinned down roughly by the spell that was in place.

Naja looked over at Dorian and glared.

"STAY AND WATCH WHAT HAPPENS WHEN I AM OPPOSED!" Naja shouted though he had taken his eyes off of Feni and had focused them on Dorian.

This gave Feni the chance to shoot a bolt of lightning directly at Naja. The lightning bolt struck him and surged through him. He skidded back a bit and looked up into the clouds.

"YOU PATHETIC LITTLE WORM, YOU WILL NOT STAND IN MY WAY!"

A powerful psychic wave unleashed from Naja and surged forth like a tidal wave. Naja was not going to allow this young lizard to step in his way and stop his plans. He would have the death orb, he would have the creation stone and he would unleash that which was locked away. This pathetic little lizard was merely a tiny speed bump in his road to victory.

Fenirex felt the enormous power from Naja's attack and it was exactly what he'd been waiting for, he won the game of the mind now to take care of freeing the others this would probably kill him but what more noble a sacrifice could anyone ask then to die defending others he had one last spell one taught to him by Elder Carmian Representative of the Storm Dragons in the Elder Council. He was told it absorbs an attack and using your own power you turn the attack back on the attacker. It's a much iffier version of what Diamond Dragons do naturally, it has the same effect almost but it also usually kills the user depending on the power of the attack. And this super wave of Psychic power would surely kill Feni or put him on death's door.

He could feel the spell swelling up to him it was now or never, powering up the spell an orb of blue electricity surrounded Feni he said a prayer to Drago to protect his soul and his family and bring victory to Master Rex at the end of this war. He could see the air ripple as Naja’s attack powered toward him, nothing like looking in the face of death to put life in perspective for you.

The wave of Psychic power hit Feni like a train he was shot up into the air like a sparkling blue pinball but instead of decimating him the spell shrunk in its size and power and was absorbed into Feni's electric shield causing it to change colors for a split second going purple before going back to blue. The spell was absorbed and the young Dragon could feel the spell practically suffocating him inside the bubble, taking a deep breath he dive bombed Naja dropping fast as a lightning bolt adding more power to this attack by flapping his cloudy wings. Naja was raging which means this would hit him hard. Giving him one last power boost by surging lightning down from the sky adding it to his super powered ball. Saving his breath he crashed down on top of Naja’s head claw first slashing down his face before his orb connected blasting Naja’s own attack with Feni's added lightning power straight into the former Mystic leader's head. Anyone other than Naja would be vaporized or at the very least beheaded but not even Naja would walk away unscathed from this attack.

It was like a nuke went off where Naja was standing but the orb contained the attack to only Feni and Naja. With the payload delivered the back lash launched the young Storm Dragon several feet away from the crater the attack created. He was smashed into the ground and created a long furrow in the ground. As he came to a stop he could feel his body losing its strength but he had done it. Climbing his way to a seated position he groaned seeing nothing but blackness his eyes had gone dark from the attack.

Dust and debris flew in every direction. It was as if time stood still, as if nature itself waited to see the outcome. There was silence after the explosion, and it seemed from an onlooker’s perspective that the storm dragon's attack had done its job, but when the rocks began to rumble and the air around the battlefield began to spark with psychic energy. The crater was illuminated and like a firework, Naja shot from the crater and landed in front of Feni.

The elder mystic had blood dripping from his head, his eyes had changed into a solid black, and his clothing was ripped and torn. He touched his forehead and looked at the blood stained fingers. He sniffed the blood and growled rather inhumanly. The spell holding everyone in place dissipated slowly, but Dorian was one of the first to be released.

"You little nuisance. I must say I didn't expect this," Naja stated, his body shivering from the damage, "my body shivers before you Feni. You should be very proud, you've done what others could not, and you shall never do it again."

Naja thrust forth his hand and Feni was grasped by an invisible force. Naja limped towards the lizard and began to speak. Dorian stepped in the way and stretched his hands out in front of Feni.

"Spare him. Spare him and I'll go with you," Dorian stated.

"Really? Well this is rather interesting," Naja stated, "however you had your chance and so did he. It is too late to save him my dear, but you still have a chance to save yourself."

"No, either you spare him, or you lose me," Dorian stated as he held his spot. Dorian was thrust aside by a heavy back hand as Naja stepped closer to Feni.

"After today, your sacrifice will bring me closer to my goal," Naja stated as he closed his eyes and thrust his hand forward at a great speed. A loud painful shriek filled the battlefield as Naja's hand entered into the soft underbelly of the storm dragon, grabbing the creature’s heart and ripping it from its body. The heart hovered over Naja’s hand and he held up his free hand blasting Feni with enough power to create a crater. To add insult to injury Naja absorbed the poor dragon’s essence with the semi complete creation orb. He looked at the heart hovering over his hand and simply smiled as he turned to Marzarex to show him his prize.

"Marzarex my dear, look at the prize I have won, oh how marvelous it is," he gloated as he smiled and retracted the semi complete creation orb.

"NOOOOOOOO!" Dorian screamed as he crawled over to the slowly dying Feni, "you can't leave me Feni, not now, NOT NOW!"

"Well, not that I don't enjoy sorrow and grief, but I must be on my way. I shall see you all again soon, but do think about my proposal," Naja stated as he vanished in a wisp of smoke.

Feni took his death with the honor only a Dragon knows they were created as protectors of the world and to die protecting someone or something was the ideal way into Drago's Kingdom. As Naja vanished the young Dragon had a sly smile on his scaled lips. He had won, he had gotten to Naja and won over the usually calm and collected man by turning him into the power mad fool he knew he was. His time was short he had no blood heart but he still had his element's heart the unique organ that gives Dragons their mastery over their element, Feni still had his Dragon heart, his Storm heart. He gripped Dorian’s shoulder weakly smiling.

"Worry not Kepesk Isthasy(Storm Brother) I won here, Naja isn't a god or some kind of bastard angel spawn. He's just a man, a power-hungry cowardly man." The young Dragon with a herculean effort of will pushed himself into a sitting position his Dragon heart giving his body the last bit of strength needed for such a once simple movement.

"We Dragons never die easy he has my blood heart but not the true source of my power. I still have my Storm Heart, and I want you to have it. It'll kick you up those last few levels to reach your next Mystic power and the added bonus of being part Dragon." He laughed reaching into the hole Naja left in his chest and with a slight grunt he pulled out a second heart this one smaller than the one Naja took and made of gray sparking electricity. He pulled it out. Feni's body began losing its colour and it became a simple yellow white colour the same colour as a normal Air Dragon. Fenirex groaned pushing the last of his power into the heart before pushing the heart into a gaping hole in Dorian's shirt just over the other boy's heart, the power of a Storm Dragon surged through the young man's body giving him powers known only to Stormers.

With the power transferred he motioned weakly to Rex to come over he only had seconds left before the last of his life force left him. Rex ran to Feni's side holding the weak Dragon up.
"What is it Feni?" He put his ear close to the dying lizard's lips to catch his last words.
"Svent sia mamiss, Si tir ti tuor jacion ekess dronilnr ve spical." (Destroy my body; I do not want him to bring me back.) Rex nodded and with tears in his eyes he chanted a spell his hand began glowing bright white Dorian would be able to feel the intense heat from where he was. With one final tear Rex placed the hand in the middle of Feni's head between his horns and in a flash of light and blast of heat Fenirex was turned to ash, his body now unable to be brought back no matter the level of Necromantic power being used he was with Drago now safe from all the problems of this world.

Denraven
08-03-2012, 07:52 AM
*Alexander*

Alexander groaned, what the hell had hit him? One minute he had been standing, the next moment he was flat on his back. He hadn't even the time to even remotely try to anchor himself, he looked at his right hand, his sword was gone. Panic set in for a moment, before he remembered ~Weapon, come!~ Alexander called out with his mind and there is was, back in his right hand. The weapon was stuck mid-transformation, it was an odd combination of sword and pole-arm. Alexander sighed, this was a pain. ~Weapon form: Quarterstaff~ spoke with his mind and watched it change form.

Alexander attempted to sit up and found it was more of a battle then he'd of liked, it felt like a bear was sitting on his chest.
~Well, damn~ Alexander thought as he tried again, this time he was met with more success as he was able to sit up. Standing would be a whole other endeavour.
Alexander tried to make sense of what had happened. The great demon was gone, as were the lesser demons. But that was not what worried him, what worried him, was the return of Naja. Alexander knew nothing about him, even though Alexander was an ally of the Mystics he didn't know anything about Naja, let alone his name. But from what Alexander could tell, he was one evil, power-hungry bastard. Alexander turned to his weapon for my information on what might of taken place, and for once drew nothing. While his Ancestors and other wielders of those sword dealt with the supernatural, and a few of them even being Mystics themselves there was nothing on the dragons, the orbs, or anything of importance that happened. Not even on an explanation of the force that had held him to the ground.

Alexander grunted. He planted the end of quarterstaff into the ground and used it as support as he stood, the force had dissipated significantly but it still felt like Alexander had two additional sets of plate-mail on. Using the staff to steady himself he began to walk towards Dorian who with his Hawkeyes he could see off in the distance standing with the body over the fallen dragon. Alexanders progress was slow, and the distance was great. He tried to run a few times only to send himself tumbling. He body ached all over from the effort.

As he progressed, he saw them turn the dragons body to ash, and despite not knowing the dragon, Alexanders could not help but feel a profound sadness. He stopped, bowed his head, and whispered a prayer to the Gods above.
“May he find peace in the blessed sleep of the after world.” Alexander muttered to as an amen before continuing on his way.

At last he reached Dorian and stood beside him. He said nothing. It was not his place, though he had his questions they would wait. Alexander did not know the Mystics very well, at this point he was more of a groupie following them around the globe. He had only learned the names of Kana and Kurama and now Dorian. He stood there, in silence, for him the weight had lessened to the point where he could stand to his full height but just barely.

*Grag*

The impact had knocked Grag's corporeal body unconcious. But as for his incorporeal body it was in for much more pain. He had been drawn to the Realm of Chaos, the Realm of his Blood God.

“Pathetic creature, you have failed me.” The Deity spoke, his voice was a seething whisper. The sat upon his Skull Throne, made from the uncountable number of skulls of those vanquished through all of time and space. The ones placed more highly were those killed by his followers and the arms and back were reserved for those killed by his champions. A couple thousand of those skulls were Grag's kills.
“The price for failure is eternal torment. But I will make an exception for you. You have qualities in you that I value. It's hard to find such a effective killing machine that isn't one of my. . .personal creations.” The Deity spoke.
“BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!” Grag said stupidly.
“Yes, yes.” The Deity said waving a red robed hand. Around them was the endless sea of blood that had been spilt by his followers.

The Deity released Grag's incorporeal form returning him to his body, though still unconscious. When he awoke he would find a gift from in the form of a crown of demonic horns. A gift only given to those recognized as champions of the Blood God. It was mostly cosmetic, but it would hurt if Grag managed to headbutt someone.

SikstaSlathalin
08-04-2012, 11:59 PM
*Drax*

With his body still ruined and his black heart heavy with the loss of so many Stalkers under his command. With his body this damaged, a main base destroyed, and the blood of so many Stalkers on his hands. Wraith Draxer Ripinger would be put to death for his failure, his family would be disgraced even his sister Queen Hestian and by extension King Terrid which meant nothing but trouble for the Rookery of Ripinger in the future. Disgracing your family is one thing but when your family has had Wraiths in it for generations and is now attached to the family of a King and you disgrace it death is the kindest punishment that can be visited upon you. As his potentially last orders as Wraith he let all his soldiers go home on an in definite leave of absence. Many of them stood at attention their faces like stone. Drax had lead them to many honors and victories in his time almost everyone left in the ranks from the Australian base personally owed their lives to their Wraith not just for taking them away from the base before the massacre but untold numbers of times before when his quick wit and level head lead them from defeat and certain death.

Their loyalty to him knew no bounds there was even talk of rebellion among them if Wraith Ripinger was put to death or exiled as a result of this defeat even though that would mean certain death for all of them. Though he would never show or say it, Drax was touched by the unmoving loyalty he was being displayed by his battle-hardened Stalkers even the Creepers stood at the ready many of their plain iron badges holding up blank iron colored cloaks polished to shine in the strange black light of the Kingdom. The ambient bioluminescence that every Stalker gets when back home glowed brightly before the Wraith each burning with pride and resolution it was almost enough to bring a tear to Draxer's eye but he held back the emotion and spoke clearly.
"You are all commended for you loyalty but that wasn't a suggestion. Go home or I'll personally put you all death dismissed!" With that he turned his back on the others and made his way to the castle to face his judgment. His powers were sapped from fighting the strange winged beast and Caine he couldn't even conjure a portal to take him to his family estates to bid them all farewell and change into his dress garbs so he could at least look good at the Executioner's block. With barely the energy to walk he would die like a true warrior, fresh from battle still sporting the blood of his enemies on his blades and his body showing off all it's battle scars with pride.

Despite the honor he'd die with he was half hoping the Stalker Goddess of Fortune Jekie would allow him to die from his wounds before he reached the palace gates but as is the usual way of the Mad Goddess she never gives you what she wants to. Slowly he trudged his way through the gates nodding to the Abyss Guards protecting the gates who simply nodded back. Draxer may be in charge of every branch and soldiers in the Fearstalker Army but the Abyss Guards are commanded only by their Black Captain or the monarchs so no salutes were needed between them. He glanced at their purple cloaks held up with gold shields clasped under their chins. The Abyss Guards don't have ranks in the normal sense of the word all but the Black Captain were of the same rank but they mark hierarchy by how long they've been of the Guard. Both of the Guards he just passed had four long gashes around their badges meaning they've served for forty years each impressive. Drax kept his head high and his feet moving in something close to a natural gait despite the pain each step caused him. His face was still no showing that he was even acknowledging the pain his body lights glowed with the power of an ancient veteran.

Soon he made it to the throne room and was surprised to see the full court in attendance, King Terrid Blastamus, Queen Hestian Blastamus-Ripinger, their son ironically named Prince Draxer Blastmus, their little daughter Princess Rasorna Blastamus named after a powerful Queen of old legend the mate of Azzarox, the Fearstalker creator. Desptie being just out of the egg Drax knew that little chick squawking in the nurse's arms was bound for great things. Maybe even be the first female Wraith in the history of Fearstalkers.
Standing on the right of the King and Queen was Shadow Xerxes's brother and Black Captain of the Abyss Guard Melchisedek Arsantic one of the few warriors in the Kingdom that could match Drax inch for inch in a fight. On the left hunched over a large round table were the Stalker elders who still had power enough to be of use, The Grayscales each one dressed in a long black cloak decorated in various symbols and enchantments that even Drax doesn't know, all he did knew was that those symbols made a Grayscale and vicious magic user even when the robes were not on them. He couldn't see what was on the table they were all crowded around but he would bet it wasn't anything good.

The rest of the courts was there though he never bothered to look at any of them. He knew his family was there some place probably hiding in the back to keep their shame secret for as long as they could. A profound sadness came to the Wraith's mind he'd had face death more times then most in the Fearstalker gene pool and survived and would gladly face down more even in the afterlife maybe even becoming the Wraith of Azzarox's Judegment Army when this world comes to an end and the final battle of Sunfighters and Fearstalker erupts destroying the Night Sky River but it was looking into the face of a death that he couldn‘t stop that brought on the sadness that now plagued him. Keeping his eyes on the wall behind the King and Queen he stood before them his tattered shirt still tied in a not over the nub that used to be his arm and some of his wounds had begun to bleed again spotting his clothing with dark stains. He could see the worry barely masked on his sister's face and her gently shaking hands at seeing her idolized older brother in such a battered state but he couldn't read any worry of his death in her gently staring eyes.
He didn't bother looking at the King, Terrid was the smallest Stalker ever to sit on the throne a measly 5'5 and not even going over one-hundred pounds in weight, at first glance upon looking on his homely and more rounded features and his dull brown scales you'd think him nothing but a dim-witted farmer's son but looking into his vicious red eyes, his over grown fangs poking through a constant sneer and his oversized claws you'd know he didn't have to let his father bestow him the crown upon his death, he could've taken it by force and you don't look such a being in the eyes especially when you're in Drax's trashed state.

The Wraith bowed slowly before placing his feet in a wide stance to keep himself standing.
"Your royal Majesties, I take it you’ve received my message about the massacre of the Australia base in the Prey World?” Silence held the Court in it’s iron like grip the King and Queen nodded slowly. Already envisioning looking out among the crowd for his parents shame stricken faces from the Executioner’s Stage he continued.
“Then you already know that the whole thing was my fault your Majesties, I didn’t put enough forethought into bringing down the Shadow Dragons once I knew they had infiltrated my ranks. I put the issue out of my mind thinking the monster that was destroying the northern hunting ground was more of a priority than the worthless Dragons at my doorstep. I am most ashamed at my own pride and stupidity that cost the lives of so many of our people, any punishment your wisdom deems appropriate for these crimes will be just what I deserve your Majesties.” He finished bowing his head in shame waiting for his sentence. Silence continued to persist in the throne until he heard King Terrid jumped down from his throne and walk in slow measured steps toward Drax followed shortly by the light almost frantic steps of his dear sister. It seemed the King was so mad he was going to kill Drax himself and his sister was going to throw herself at the King’s feet and beg for forgiveness and exile to be Drax’s punishment instead of death. Preparing himself for it Drax waited with his head still bowed and his eyes closed.

The foot steps stopped a few feet from Drax and he was saying one final prayer to Azzarox when he heard the King speak in his deep lispy voice caused by the large fangs.
“Lift your head Grand Wraith, you stand in shame to no one not even your King and Queen. You are a warrior from the very fangs of Azzarox, we’re at war tragedies like this are bound to happen. You were doing what any Wraith would have done in the same situation the families have been honored for sacrificing their sons and daughter in the need to fight for our magic’s food source. As will you my wounded Grand Wraith.” Despite his better judgment Drax looked the King square in the eyes for some sign of deception or false hope but he found none, King Terrid really had called him Grand Wraith twice. His sister could tell her brother’s bewilderment and giggled lightly nodding.
“Yes your heard correct Grand Wraith Draxer Ripinger, you are to be promoted to the highest rank outside of the royal family. Both as a reward and out of a great need of your Kingdom. Our sources tell us that both Naja and Haakon are making plans and from the history those two have with plans it cannot mean good things for the humans you’ve taken upon yourself to protect or your people.” Terrid picked up were Hestian left off.
“After much deliberation myself, the Queen, and the Grayscales have decided to tap into an ancient power that hasn’t been used for many a long year, the power of the Grand Wraith, the mightiest fighter and magic user short of the King himself.” This was a supreme honor usually in the tree of magical powers of the Fearstalker the hierarchy is King, Queen, Elder of the Grayscales, the rest of the Grayscales, then the Black Captain and Wraith are usually evenly matched but when a Grand Wraith is promoted from a worthy Wraith it goes King, Grand Wraith, Queen, Grayscale Elder, Grayscales, then the Black Captain stands alone because if there’s a Grand Wraith the normal Wraith position become redundant because the Grand Wraith can now command the whole kingdom aside from the royal palace and it’s residents and while the King’s seal is still needed for major acts of legislature like declaring war, establishing trade, and working peace treaties the GW doesn’t need the King’s sign off for everything he does.

The Grand Wraith nodded to the King and Queen still dumbstruck by this turn of events, he was all ready to face his death and be sent into the Abyss to sit either at Azzarox’s feet waiting for the last days to begin or be cast into the Vat of Power and be sucked of all essence and forced to give up that essence to feed the Judgment Army when the finals days arrive. These were the only two fates given to Stalkers after death wait and train for the final battle if you died with valor or be sucked of your very soul and be fed to the valiant so they could keep their strength up if you died with shame and dishonor smearing your name which was actually where Drax expected to find himself when it was all over.

Realization slowly sunk back in as he saw the Elder Tratik head of the Grayscales shamble his way to Drax holding the case that contained the black and red cape and scratched platinum badge of the Grand Wraith office followed by two younger Grayscales. He handled the old black wood case like it would fall apart in seconds his steps were careful and solemn. As he approached Drax one of the younger Grayscales unlocked and opened the case saying a prayer to every Stalker God and Goddess the other helped Drax kneel low enough for Elder Tratik to reach his much taller shoulders and clasped the badge over the Grand Wraith’s left shoulder. As the cloak touched his skin all of his wounds stopped hurting and he felt an amazing power and vitality come over him and they hadn’t even completed the ritual yet. While he was still kneeling the King drew his Obsidian sword and tapped both of Drax’s shoulders and the top of his head.
“Go forth and begin your work Grand Wraith Ripinger. The Grayscales will teach you all the power and magic of your new rank.”
Drax nodded but before he could respond Elder Tratik slammed his claw into Draxer’s badge awakening the power of the Grand Wraith and knocking Drax off his feet and rendering him unconscious with the sudden power surge that crashed into his already badly damaged body. Hestian went to her big brother’s side followed by their younger brother Kirge who had jumped from the front row where their parents sat with nothing but pride on their faces. With the help of his sister Kirge hauled their giant brother into the Grayscales sanctum to begin his training in the power of the Grand Wraith.

Jacogos
08-07-2012, 06:15 AM
Caine Immori

"What do you mean its not ready? We've been experimenting for months, and you can't get this simple request right?!" Caine roared, slamming his fist on the lab table. The human in front of him was small, frail, and overall easy prey, but he had a brain that could recite the periodic table backwards, come up with explosives given basic cleaning products, then poison you with them in a way that would leave no trace that a detective could find. Caine needed him if this request was to become a reality.

And that angered Caine to no end.

"I need more time, Lord Caine," the man said calmly, one of the few humans who was arrogant enough in his safety to be so when talking to Caine. One day he would cease to be useful to Caine, and that day the Lycan Lord would savor ever scream the puny wretch made.

"I've given you time. I've given you resources. I've given you everything you've needed. And still you mock me with a lack of results!" Caine snarled, moving away from the table and running a finger along the tube that contained the experimental serum.

"I will give you results, Caine. I will not submit to testing these serums on you until I am sure there will be no serious side-effects. I wish I had more time to make sure even those tests were safer. You are too valuable to waste as a failed experiment, Lord Immori," the Professor noted, returning his focus to his clipboard, nodding thoughtfully to himself.

"Do not try to flatter me, welp," Caine hissed, turning on the man and grabbing him by the coat. Even in human form, Caine could lift the man a full foot off the floor. "You are running out of this time you so greatly need, Professor," Caine snarled, his face mere inches from the professor's. "I pray that you see the need for haste, as I grow weary of you testing my patience." Letting the professor drop, Caine exited the underground lab in a huff.

Dusting himself off, the doctor fixed his glasses, the lenses catching the light from the fluorescent bulbs. "Oh I'll give you haste... You want the serum so bad? There's a price to pay for impatience..." he spat, returning to his work as if he had been undisturbed.





Lord Sammael

Julian sat, one ankle propped on the other leg's knee, staring out over his estate's grounds. Amazingly, over the many years he had been gone, the Oroboros estate had stayed in the hands of the family, which is to say 'him'. Sammael found it very amusing. Humans were very possessive, very material. Even after all this time, no one had taken over his estate because they respected that, even during his prolonged absence, it was still 'his'. Maybe it was the air of the place. The old Transylvanian stereotypes practically oozed from the walls.

Regardless of the reasoning, Sammael enjoyed his old stomping ground, enjoyed the memories it brought back, of days much less complicated, much less... wartorn. There was always the Mystics war, as fat back as Sammael remembered. However, it was never as... obvious as this one. An entire country was wasted in the name of the Nobility, so he had heard. That little country called 'China'. Who knew!? And then that area of Europe wouldn't be habitable for a few months...

It was all very well for Haakon, all this chaos, and yet Sammael still felt ill at ease. For some reason, the direction still felt... wrong. He tried dismissing the feeling, but it kept coming back. What did help, though, was a distraction.

And what better distraction than rounding up the fragmented factions of his vampire hordes? Sammael had been busy, traveling to remote corners of the world to find out where his armies had hid themselves. Most of the factions could point him to other factions hideouts, but there were a few he just had to use his instinct on. And those he was most irritated with.

There had not been a single vampire that refused to fall in line. All knew him. Even the younger ones had heard of his legend. And no one dared question a legend. His armies now were scattered, recruiting, feeding, searching for the other lost factions. And he did enjoy the perks of this new technology that had arisen during his absence.

A portal opened up behind him. He could feel it. The presence was a new one, though. Someone new he could meet. Turning, Lord Sammael was pleasantly surprised.

"And what do I owe the pleasure of this wonderful intrusion?" he asked with a malicious grin.




Nemine Ivanov

"I figured you should meet the only Nobility Mystic, Lord Sammael," Nemine said quietly, closing the portal behind her. She had briefly heard the Vampire Noble had returned, and only felt it proper to introduce herself. Her memories of past Mystics didn't seem to go that far back.

Lord Sammael chuckled. "No need, really. You are the Ice Mystic, Nemine, correct? I remember your incarnation from the past. It was a male, actually, and a vampire, which was why I thought it quite amusing that you continued to remain on the Nobility side. I also find it amusing that you continue to fraternize with the Lightning Mystic... He's the enemy, you know."

"I didn't come to hear a lecture from you, Sammael," Nemine said coolly. Walking past him to one of the bookshelves lining the back wall, she took in hand a smaller novel and paged through it. "I came to get acquainted, but obviously you don't care to."

"You mistake me, child," Sammael said with a smirk. "I am merely looking out for your interests. The one called Dorián will eventually have to be put down if the Nobility are to go anywhere in their quest. And-"

"You leave him alone, blood-sucker," Nemine hissed, rounding on the vampire lord with a flash in her eyes. The air around her chilled. "He will join us soon, fool. Don't mess this up!" Turning, Nemine strode out the door before remembering to use a portal back to her weapon's facility. She still needed to research the final piece to her staff... And hopefully, she wouldn't have to worry about this man distracting her from it.

Once she was gone, Sammael chuckled and turned back to look out over his estate. So she was thinking about turning him to the Nobility cause... What a fascinating woman. She would do...

Atrum Daemon
08-07-2012, 06:19 AM
“Well…that was an interesting show,” Haakon said as the scrying pool dimmed.

“Do you need me to do anything?” Jester asked.

“Yes…head over there and take a look for me. I want your assessment of things.”

“Right away, sir.”

***

From the shadow cast by one of the buildings wrecked by Vithgar’s rampage, a door thudded up into existence. The black door opened and dark smoke billowed out, a tall shadow stepping through the door with it. The figure stretched his arms above his head as the door slammed shut behind him and vanished. “This seems like the right area,” Rathma said, flexing his gloved fingers as he walked forward and observed the devastation left behind in the demon’s wake.

He spied another figure taking a look at the destruction. Rathma noted that he was also rather tall, but his dress was very different. He wore a coat of kaleidoscopic color and a mask that half smiled, half frowned. Rathma also took note of the twin swords he wore at his side. “I recognize that outfit,” Rathma said, loud enough to catch the figure’s attention.

The Jester’s head snapped around to the source of the voice. A pit formed in his stomach when he saw the eight foot tall form of Rathma walking towards him. “I knew someone would find me eventually,” Jester said, turning to face the approaching figure.

“Clever thing,” Rathma said, “hiding out in a place where our kind rarely visit.”

“And I guess we can’t be reasonable about this?” Jester asked, drawing his blades.

“Nope,” Rathma answered, raising his fists. “It may have happened a while ago, but our people still remember.”

“That is unfortunate,” Jester said with a light sigh.

Jester shot forward, closing the distance in mere seconds. He brought his swords swinging up a quick arcs as he closed in only for his wrists to be caught. He looked up to see liquid blackness falling off Rathma’s changed form. He had become bulkier and had a helm covering his face with multiple small holes for eyes. His black hair had become long and wild, extending out from under the helm and touching his bare shoulders. He had become armored in leathers and chainmail from the waist down and his left arm was clad in spiked armor.

Jester started to speak before Rathma’s knee crashed into him and sent him sprawling backwards. ‘Shit!’ Jester cursed in his head, tasting blood in his mouth as he stood. ‘Strength against speed…And I HAVE to get close to him. This is not going to end well.’

Jester vanished, using his vastly superior speed to flit to Rathma’s side and slash deep into his flesh before returning to his original spot. Rathma put his finger’s to the cut, feeling the small amount of blood seeping out. He chuckled darkly before the liquid shadow covered his arms. He raised one and made a small gesture like he was pulling something to him. Jester immediately felt an immense force pull at him, pull him closer to Rathma. Jester’s body quickly closed the distance once again, only to be caught by the neck by Rathma’s powerful grip.

Rathma slammed the Jester into the ground, the impact creating a small crater around them. His opponent managed to bring his legs up and deliver a kick to Rathma’s stomach strong enough to make him let go and stumble back. “Stronger than you look,” Rathma said with a grin beneath the helm.

In the light, The Jester’s shadow was long. Both of their shadows were. Rathma raised his leg and delivered a stomping blow to Jester’s shadow. The swordsman flew backward as though the kick had been delivered to his face, his mask cracking from the impact. He jumped to his feet only to be knocked flat again by a black projectile hitting him in the chest. “Oh, to hell with this!” Jester shouted, pressing a small device on his belt. He vanished seconds later, leaving only wisps of smoke in his wake.

“Looks like it was a bit too much for him,” Rathma said, returning to his normal appearance. “But, I suspect he didn’t come here prepared for that kind of real fight in the first place. Now then. I think I have an idea where to look.”

Rathma stepped into the shadow of a building and reappeared near the site of Vithgar’s fall. Taking in the scene, it looked like he arrived shortly after the battle ended. “A little too late, it would seem,” Rathma said, starting to approach the scene.

SikstaSlathalin
08-07-2012, 08:57 PM
*Shadow Dragon*

The attack on the Stalker base was a success, and while they didn't kill their main targets Azzok was pleased that they had virtually crippled the Saviours. Aside from a few smaller bases scattered around the world the main Fearstalker threat was gone, at least for awhile. The Dragon had sent his siblings out to scout and keep an eye on the other bases reporting back to him every day. He was due for a report to Lord Haakon and not trusting most of the Nobility he was going to deliver it himself to the Wizard. Arriving at the Nobility base in his Dragon form he wasn't sure where to find Haakon so he had to show himself to someone and have them fetch the metal man for him.

This someone was an young wizard in red robes with blond hair and a thick Scandinavian accent.
"Human, I've come to see your Lord with a report. Where is he?" He asked his whispering voice flowing smoothly through the air and dancing around the young man's head.
"He should be in his chambers now." Azzok nodded motioning his head toward the chambers he had found on his recon of this place.
"Be a good sport and announce my arrival to him." At first the young man was reluctant Lord Haakon was never to be disturbed unless he wanted to be disturbed and those that went against his will were often met with violent reprisal. But the Shadow Dragon weaved some magic into his words and soon the young wizard was enthralled and marched off to announce Azzok's arrival. Arriving at Haakon's chambers the young wizard knocked on the door firmly sending a hollow sound around the hallway.
"Lord Haakon, Azzok is here to speak with you."


*Rex, Fria, Kana*

As is fighting the Demon King wasn't bad enough the battle sore Mystics Naja sudden and violent arrival was the turd topping on a crap cake Rex had to transform in his human form just to be able to hold his head up. They watched in both horror and the smallest hint of pride in seeing one of their defenders crack the shell of Naja's seemingly unendingly calm exterior and show him as the power mad fool they all knew he was. The images Naja showed Rex and Fria cosponsored with what High Elder Galez had told and shown to Rex before he went off all radars, invisible to all but those he wishes to be visible too and the most powerful. If only Galez was free of the Will he'd have been able to stop all this years ago possibly from the first day when Naja killed his brother. Rex's mind was running through every spell he knew trying to find one that would break Naja's holding spell but came up with nothing. Even when Feni used the Reflective Power spell to use the Psychic's own attack against him and broke the holding spell keeping them in one place.

The three Mystic's watched too exhausted to help Feni before he was attacked by Naja and his blood heart ripped out. Even knowing Naja hadn't stolen Feni's actual power it was horrid to watch a young Dragon reduced to the state Feni was in. He felt pride not only in Feni as an individual, but in Storm Dragons and Dragons in general. Born to be protectors of the natural world dying like this would insure Feni's place in Drago's Kingdom near the God's den of diamond. The Space Dragon knew exactly what thoughts were going the Stormer's head prayers of thanks to Drago, wishes of victory for the Mystics and peace for his young soul. Fria was also full of pride for young Feni. If he wasn't a Dragon her sisters would've been by shortly to collect him for Valhalla, he was a noble warrior if ever there was one. As Naja left and Rex went to Feni's aid Fria gave them some privacy and went to check on the young Mystics. Going from person to person she looked each of them over. Everyone was wounded, tired, and Kana seemed to have been infected with some kind of hex she'll have to be pushed to the front of the healing line. She looked up upon hearing battle nearby and feeling a twinge of magic being used soon she focused on a tall figure approahcing them at first she thought it was another one of Haakon's generals coming to finish them all off but as the man got closer she reconized him as the Shadow Mystic Rathma. Waving her hand she spoke.
"Glad you can finally join us Shadow Mystic."

Kana's mind and body were numb from this battle first battling with a powerful Necromancer that had managed to infect her with some kind of pestilence and while her new Super Mystic form was giving her a lot of needed energy she had to release it. Taking one last look at her partial stone helm, her Duo-chromatic armor, well fighting battle robes seemingly made out of thin but tough stone and intricate stone leg armor. She also looked over Sir Blackstone's new massive form, his full blocky armor shone with dull shale and granite bits of stone and his trusty stone hammer slung across his back. He was impressive but she had to power down which meant he would change as well. With a slight sigh and the tiniest sahking of the earth she returned to her human form and fell into her Guardian's strong stone arms. Exhaustion flooded her body and she could feel the Pestilence still burning in her arm.

As Rex destroyed Feni's body and saved his soul he let the ashed blow away in the wind. Feeling immense sorrow came to the Dragon's mind standing slowly he patted Dorian's shoulder lightly.
"He died well Dorian do not grieve for his death but rejoice in his life and the great gift he has given you. You will need training in your new Dragonic lineage, when you're feeling up to I will traing you myself." He moved away from the mourning Mystic and looked Alexander up and down, he remebered a similar warrior heling out the Mystics many times in the past he patted the young man's shoulder trying to smile through his wounds.
"Hello Alex, I remember fighting by your family many times. I'm glad we still have such noble allies on our side I'm Elder Marzarex, Sound Mystic."


*Trinity*

While the Fallen Angel had been following everything that was going on in the world she had pulled the majority of her Knights back to focus on keeping the Stalker and her own feeding grounds secure. The reports from Drax had been indeed dark these past few weeks even by the Stalker normally dark ways. Talk of Shadow Dragons, Demon Kings and such made the woman sometimes wish to go to his aid and bolster his ranks and security. Fearstalkers were great and powerful creatures but the sunlight forced many of them indoors and away from their scout posts that's where her Knights came in they worked in the daylight and protected their comrades as the Stalkers did at night. But their focus had been shifted to bringing down Haakon's cults from the inside. Her supernatural charms made it easy to win over many of the men and some of the women but it was up to her moles to keep them going down the path she and Drax had set for them. Sabotaging and bringing down the cult from the inside, while they couldn't stop the gates or the summoning of the Demon they have been able to screw with intelligence gathering and recruitment from taking totally over.

She was making plans to try and infiltrate the inner circle of the Cult, when Paladin Cross and the three other men from the Australia Base arrived following up the urgent message she received earlier with news that the Fearstalkers that were left have retreated back to the Kingdom to regroup. This was not good for their cause with most of the Stalkers gone so went a good portion of the plan's success. They had been assassinating the more powerful members of the Cult and doing more drastic measures when it comes to bringing down the Wizard's plans. She wouldn't retreat when her forces were this ingrained in the plot but they would be taking extra caution until Drax sent word of the Stalkers' return.

RisingPhoenix
08-08-2012, 02:15 AM
Seraphine watched the entire scene in shock. She could do nothing, and tears streamed down her face as she watched Dorián tortured and Feni killed. When the spell was broken, she quickly stood up and looked around. The scene was a mess. Blood covered the ground and scorch marks were everywhere. She turned to them all and sighed. This would be with them for a long time. As she stood there, she could feel the presence of another step onto the battlefield. A rather familiar presence to her, she turned and saw Rathma. A simple smile crossed her lips as she made her way to him.

“Rathma, shadow mystic, it is good of you to join, as we will need transportation back to the Amazonian Base. Gather all you can Rathma, and meet me there.”

Seraphine then turned to Fria and sighed.

“Fria, I’m sorry to ask such a large task, but your healing skills are legendary. Please assist Rathma.”

With that said, Seraphine turned to the newcomer, one who she knew as Alexander. His family were always allies to the mystics, helping them in any way possible. Their archery skills were legendary, in fact, they were the ones who taught Dorián’s past life how to use a bow and arrow. She moved over to Alex and could sense the inner mystic within him. He was special, for none of his family had ever carried the power of a mystic within them. Slowly she approached and touched him on the shoulder.

“Alex is it? I sense the power of a mystic within you. May I?”

She hardly let Alex answer before she placed a soft hand on his forehead and closed her eyes, whispering in an ancient forgotten language. Almost instantly, the power of the wind mystic was unleashed within Alex and as quickly as she had placed her hand on his forehead, had she removed it and backed away.

“There we are, a new mystic is among us. Please go with Rathma and Fria back to the base and there I will be able to assist you further.”

Seraphine was weak, very weak, but her outward appearance would’ve suggested that she had energy to spare. She walked over to Dorián and watched as Marzarex placed a soft hand on his shoulder but he jerked away.

“Get away from me!” Dorián replied, his voice deep and dark, filled with malice.

“My dear boy I understand your pain, but……..”

“LEAVE ME ALONE!” Dorián roared, lightning raining down from the heavens and nearly striking Seraphine and Marzarex.

When the lightning subsided, Dorián was gone. Seraphine looked at Marzarex.

“It is not safe for him to be out there alone, in that state. We must find him, the sooner the better, for he is a poisoned dragon if left on his own. He may end up doing something he’d regret. I must return to the base for now, Marzarex do see to it that you make it back safely.”

Seraphine spoke softly and weakly, and weaved a spell of transportation. Her form shimmered before it vanished.

Kurama had watched the entire thing, shocked at Dorián’s reaction. This was bad, but he had to go check on Halley and the kids. Sighing, he watched as everyone prepared for departure. Vines crept up his body and enveloped him in a flower before vanishing. He was headed home, home to his wife and kids, with hopes that everyone was alright.

Denraven
08-08-2012, 03:12 AM
Alexander felt the dormant power within him surge forward all at once, and for several long seconds the power of the Wind flowed in it's most primal form, sending out a strong, prolonged blast of wind, that kicked up dirt and sent small pebbles flying out like bullets. None of which struck anything but empty air. When at last the wind subsided Alexander stood to his full height. The previous fatigue he felt was gone. He looked at his hands turning them over, flexing each finger separately then in unison.
“I don't understand how I came to be the holder of these powers, but I am honoured. I will need to draw on the knowledge of the two previous Mystics who held this sword.” Alexander said as he picked up his weapon, changing it from quarter staff back to longsword. He knew only pieces of the stories of how the sword had left the hands of his ancestors and into the hands of their Mystic allies. Both were pretty much the same, his ancestors had fallen in battle, and had passed the sword on to one of the Mystics they trusted the most for safe keeping to be handed back to their offspring when they came of age.

Alexander could hear their voices more clearly now. He drew on their knowledge of how to utilize the power he knew held. Without even noticing Alexander levitated several feet off the ground, he stood in thin air as if it held the same traction as solid ground. Alexander, walking on air approached Rathma and Fria.
“I unfortunately don't know where the base is, so I will have to follow you. Please take it easy, I am not that fast. . .yet.” Alexander said as he sheathed his sword. He reached behind him and took out his bow and unstrung it carefully, a bow with a 200lb draw-force was not something you quickly unstrung. Alexander had learned that long ago when he was just learning the bow, it would easily snap the stave in half, he had gotten the beating of a life time when he did that.
“If there is anything I should do, or that you need help with before we depart, please tell me. I want to be as much help as I can.” Alexander said to the two.

Stryker
08-09-2012, 12:19 PM
“So… Fenirex is gone now…” Renshi mused to himself as he rose to his feet.

By now he had reverted back to his regular form complete with his sword sheathed on his back. With the ordeal finished and members of both the mystics and nobility disappearing at random or gathering together to discuss things, he began wondering which to do himself before being brought to his senses by a clash of lightning followed by Dorian disappearing.

“Typical boy scout,” he thought aloud before turning his back on the gathering mystics and beginning to leave the battleground like the others. Instead of making a typical flashy exit as per usual, he simply vanished in a quickly-formed cloud of black smoke. When his body appeared again he was seemingly on a rocky outcropping above a beach, seated on a rock and gazing at the water as if contemplating something.

“Something on your mind, Renshi?” a deep voice echoed through his mind as Ihsner decided to make his presence felt. He then manifested in front of his master with his back towards him.

“You remember when I told you about my upbringing, right? In Japan?”

“You told me about it, very thoroughly might I add.” He answered before turning to face him, “Why do you ask?”

“I haven’t set foot on Japanese soil since Naja and the two boy scouts plucked me from a back alleyway…”

“I’m starting to get the feeling that you want to return?”

“… You’d be right.” Renshi answered before rising to his feet with a smirk…

Aureyon
08-09-2012, 11:26 PM
While Seraphine and Fria were distracted by the arrival of Rathma the Shadow Mystic he had tore a hole in space ande entered the veil. Thousands of miles away hidden well within a mountain range a thin blue tear appeared, and a form stepped out of the portal. Mykael had left the battlefield and went to an ancient and long forgotten Watcher outpost, and using the magic of the Watchers opened its hidden doors. Upon, stepping into the ancient outpost the entire area lit up in a beautiful sky blue and torches of blue fire lite the entire area. The walls themselves sparkled with the reflections of millions of gems embedded into the walls. Mykael turned before heading any further and sealed the doors replacing the Watcher seal and hiding it once again from unwanted eyes. After turning down numerous maze like corridors Mykael approached a web covered statue of a beautiful Watcher (http://www.visionunion.com/admin/data/file/img/20070201/20070201004807.jpg) and knelt in front of her.

"Dur'kanish sic shoane Avian" A golden light filled the room and when it cleared Mykael was no where to be found in the hidden outpost.

Meanwhile, on Avian.. The priests in the temple of the First Watcher (http://fantasyartdesign.com/free-wallpapers/imgs/mid/17fantasy-landscapes02-m40.jpg) froze and shielded their eyes from the golden light that had appeared out of nowhere in the middle of their temple. When the light faded many shouts of glee and happiness were heard as Mykael Avenora, son of First Watcher had returned home. They followed him out of the temple and towards the House Avenora's Main Compound (http://www.amritray.com/wp-content/uploads/2012/02/fantasy10.jpg) and when he entered House Avenora all discussions stopped immediately as they looked upon someone they never thought they would see again for a long time.

Mykael strode up to the heads of the house and bowed low "Mother, Father, I have returned for a little while." He looked up to the smiles of his parents and they both embraced him. His father (http://wfiles.brothersoft.com/m/mmh6-archangel-michael_77457-1152x864.jpg) was the first to speak "It is good you have returned to us my son, but how fares your mission on Earth?" There was a slight pause and then a heavenly voice that rang like three soft bells filled the room "Yes, i too would like to know how your mission fares, but first you must rest. You look like you are exhausted my son."

Fades to black.....

Mykael had slept for nearly three hours before he had awoken and stepped from his room and into the main house chamber. He saw his mother (http://www.freewallpapershd.net/wallpaper-original/wallpapers/woman-angel-3853.jpg) and strode up to her embracing her lovingly. He let go and stepped back "Mother, i have missed you dearly." She nodded and her voice sounded in Mykael's mind "I have missed you as well, my son." Mykael smiled and then turned away from her and stepped to the balcony overlooking all of Eastern Avian which was inhabited by the forest and all it harbors.

His mother stepped up behind him and spoke in her true voice "What troubles you?"... " Mother, i am weak. I was not prepared for what we faced on Earth, and it was total chaos. For the first time in my existence I wasn't sure what to do, and we are not supposed to feel confusion as strongly as i did this day." His voice had broken and his form glowed a soft,but beautiful blue. His mother smiled at him and stated simply "We are not perfect creatures my child, we will never be perfect. I would say that those who you have helped on Earth this day would agree with me in that you have done the best you can with what you have. Now, you must go now. I sense something dark on the horizon for the both Earth and our World. You must help Earth in their time of need."

Before he could answer his mother had sent him back to Earth and that hidden outpost where he had left Earth, and he was still in the same position as when he left, but his mothers voice sounded in the abandoned outpost seeming to come from every crevass "Mykael Nyk Elder Avenora" (Mykael you are Elder Avenora) with those words something awakened deep within him, and a fiery red surrounded his body and he screamed in agony as his body began to reshape itself into something that was neither human nor Watcher. It closely resembled that of a demon, and had a diamond like head with six blue eyes placed in lines down its face.

Mykael had finally achieved his new Mystic Appearance. Though, he was hidden well in the outpost his energy flared out of the mountain sending out a power beacon to those that were nearest to him. All that pent up power of his super mystic form granted by his mother by giving him Elder status of House Avenora....

SikstaSlathalin
08-10-2012, 12:10 AM
*Rex*

Rex sighed watching Dorian vanish in a violent bolt of lighting. Seraphine was right someone had to go after Dorian, and who better than a Space Dragon. Storm Dragons were powder kegs of potential disaster even when they're well trained but Dorian was for all intents and purposes a newborn Storm Dragon and a super charged one at that. Dorian was a Nuclear powder keg at this point and with his present emotional state the chance of him creating a super storm known to come from untrained Stormers when they're anger or sad was very high. As Renshi and Seraphine vanished Rex chanted a spell and healed all his wounds and rejuvenated his exhausted body. It was up to him to track down and train the young Half Dragon and insure he didn't destroy the world.

Now that Dorian was part Dragon Rex could use a simple spell to track him over good distance and the closer he got he could follow his nose the rest of the way to the young Mystic. He could also follwo the immense spikes of electricity he'd be spouting off soon if he didn't control his emotions. Letting the spell lock on he turned to Fria who was already giving the remaining Mystics a thorough look over which right now were only Kana and Marissa. Pulling the Valkyrie aside he hugged her gently feeling her strong arms wrap around his sore body.
"I need to keep an eye on Dorian my love, I don't know how long it'll take but he must be trained in the way of the Dragon before he hurts himself or others with his new super charged powers." Fria nodded kissing his lips fondly.
"Be safe Rex, the world is getting more wild by the day. And I fear it'll end horribly for us this time." They kissed again and broke off their embrace Rex changed into his Dragon form and took off with a great beat of his wings. Even rejuvenated he was too mentally tired to create a portal so he'd have to track Dorian from the air.


*Fria and Kana*

As Rex left the woman felt a profound sadness and worry grip her heart as she watched her mate fly slowly after Dorian. But it would have to wait for later steeling her spine she turned back to the others and gathered them near. They would all teleport back to the Amazon Base as one and begin the long recovery before the next huge battle.
"Ok everyone gather close, most of my healing supplies are back at the base so we'll need to go there before we can actually begin the healing."

Kana motioned for Sir Blackstone to carry her to the little cirlce Fria was creating with the few remaining people here. The young Fae was too tired to do much but stare at the ground trying to send messages to her troops telling them to return to the Never and wait for her. But she wasn't strong enough to manage it hopefully later she'd get one out to them.
"We're here Master Fria more or less." She gave a weak smile patting her stoic Guardian's chest.

Atrum Daemon
08-10-2012, 06:31 AM
“Are you certain you’re well enough to teleport everyone?” Rathma asked Fria. “It’s no trouble for me to do it.”

Admittedly, Rathma would not exactly teleport everyone. His method would simply open a door between the shadows in their current location with those within the Amazon Base. As long as he stayed on the Europe end, he could hold it open until everyone was safely through, then follow after and let the door shut behind him. Such a thing was a bit taxing, but he was still fresh and had not been exhausted from major battle.

***

The Cult’s expansion had barely been halted by the efforts of the traitors. Those who were assassinated were quickly and easily replaced. The recruits who Trinity had charmed were found out and exterminated faster than they could work. The Cult operated much like a machine. It was frighteningly efficient and kept gathering new pieces. Those who had been involved with the cult long enough to have changed distrusted Trinity because she was unchanged. It would become increasingly difficult for her to put moles on the inside.

Half of the United States had been taken in by the Cult’s influence and expansion. As more members joined, the strength of their work increased. The members all had a strange unity about them. Everyone involved worked toward the same goal. The members worked in harmony with one another, any differences or prejudice once held before joining melted away.

Franz was seen in the open often. If Haakon’s influence was anywhere within the Cult, it was very well hidden. The warlock seemed to be acting completely of his own volition with every action he directed his followers to take.

Aureyon
08-18-2012, 03:47 PM
Mykael had arrived in London nearly an hour ago, and now he was just walking the night streets. It was easy to think when no one was around or when everyone was asleep and no noise was to be heard. He felt strange as he walked through the streets, like his limbs were too tired to do what he wanted them to do. He felt...mortal for once in his life. He had exhausted the limits of his Watcher power in the battle prievously fought and now he slumped against the nearest building; his strength to keep moving had faded. He was tired now, and it seemed that his body was beginning to enter its' shutdown mode. But, he couldn't allow that to happen in the middle of London not when all these people would wake and find him laying slumped against a building. So, with what energy he could muster he called to his Mystic form and it came in a rush of power. But, that power too was quickly fading so he had to hurry and find somewhere to rest.

After thirty minutes of searching he found a bridge close to the water that seemed to be isolated from the outside world, and right as his feet touched the ground his Mystic energies faded completely and he was now back in his Watcher form. He forced himself to walk next to a pillar and, then he slumped against it. Despite him having reached his Super Mystic form; he had not the energy to call to it. So, there he remained slumped against the pillar recharging alone and by himself. It would be nearly four hours before he would be back to strength enough to call his Mystic form and return to the only place he knew he would be safe. The destroyed Stalker base.

RisingPhoenix
08-21-2012, 07:24 PM
Two Months Ago

As the dew fell upon the gentle leaves of the forest, the light from the rays of the sun penetrated the deep brush of the forest, illuminating the dark paths that hid within the vast array of vines and intertwined branches.

Against his better judgment, he was going to see him. There was doubt in his mind, but he wouldn’t let it overwhelm him. He moved like a ninja towards Haakon’s estate, ducking, dodging and climbing. He was dressed in streamline clothing, with neutral colors to allow for easy maneuverability as well as camouflage. His speed increased when he saw the large castle like structure surrounded by a large gate. It was guarded heavily, but Kurama was going to see his father even if he had to slash his way into the estate. With a swing of his hand, the rose whip appeared and struck the two guards guarding the front gate. Kurama quickly flipped over the gate and continued in, leaving a trail of unconscious bodies behind him.

Kurama had managed to slip into the estate undetected so far, but he knew it wouldn’t last. He was allowing himself to be led by the aura he felt radiating from Haakon. The lich would surely be expecting him, but Kurama was going to confront him finally. He wanted answers, but he had come to fight if he needed to. Concealing the rose whip in his hair as a rose, Kurama made his way towards the aura he felt his father radiate. Kurama entered the top floor office/throne room and noticed his father standing there, his back to him.

Haakon stood pouring over his desk, specifically the large map a top it. His head, little more than a bare, metallic skull wearing a pointed crown, looked up at the sound of his door closing. “This is odd,” spoke the Storm King, “I’ve called for no one. I’m refusing visitors. You’re certainly not the Jester. Which leaves only one option for bravery like this.”

Haakon turned, his balefire eyes fixing on Kurama. “Mystic. I was wondering if one of you would have the nerve get here. But…I get the sense that you aren’t here for violence. No…you’re here for something else. So indulge me, boy. What is it you want?”

"Funny, I thought you'd be more frightening than you are," Kurama began as he took a few steps into the large room and looked around at the ancient artifacts, "I'm here for answers Haakon, or should I say dad?"

Kurama kept his distance from the rather large creature in front of him. The lich had changed into something metallic and skeletal. Kurama found himself affixed to Haakon's new form. It was very odd indeed that Haakon had went through all he went through to attain this new form, but Kurama knew nothing of what the lich had done.

"I want to know why you were never there. I want to know what you did to my mother and I want to know NOW!"
“…So you’re the child. The one she hid from me,” Haakon said. “Funny. I never thought this day would come.”

Outside, rain started to fall. It was a natural thunderstorm, not like the tempests Haakon was famous for conjuring. The lich took a few steps forward to get a better look at his son before responding.

“I was never there because I was never given the chance to be. Your mother hid you from me since you were born. When I found out…my temper got the better of me. I shut her away from the world to punish her. At least, that was my reasoning at first. Unconsciously, I also did it to protect you and her from those enemies of mine who would seek to use you against me.

“It seems I do owe you some answers. Ask me what you will and I will answer truthfully. It’ll be more than your ‘mentor’ Naja ever did for any of you.”

It was strange. He had never volunteered to be so open with someone before. But, he knew the boy was not lying. He could see the boy’s mother in his eyes and face.

Kurama listened to the lich speak, and for some odd reason he felt that he was telling the truth. Then, Naja's name came out and Kurama's eyes narrowed.

"My mother was trying to protect me, yet you took her from me and I was raised without either of you in my life," Kurama paused and looked at the lich head on, "do you know how hard it was growing up knowing the people you called parents were not truly yours to claim? Do you know how it feels to finally find out who my father is and it turns out to be you? All the questions I once had, and now all I can ask is why? My mother came to me. She convinced me to come here. She said you'd tell me what I needed to know."

He stood there and contemplated on what Haakon had said. He had mentioned Naja and his eyes widened a bit.

"What do you know about Naja? What do you know about the fox demon?"
“I confess I know very little of either,” Haakon admitted. “But I’ve seen Naja’s type many times during my life. All he cares for is his own quest for power and he will destroy whoever and whatever he sees as an obstacle to that power. You can learn a lot about a person when you fight him. As for the fox demon…I can only speculate. I’ve had dealings with many demons, but that is one I am ignorant of.”

Kurama said nothing, but one could tell by the look on his face that he was in deep thought, that things were starting to make sense.

"I must admit that I thought I'd have to battle my way out of here, but I have one more question, or rather a request. What would it take for you to free my mother? I worry she won't get a chance to hold her grandchildren."

Kurama looked up at Haakon, "perhaps one day you could find a way to be in their lives considering you weren't in mine."

With those words, Kurama waited on Haakon's response. He knew something was going on with Naja but he didn't know what. Naja was up to something, but what was going to take a little digging to uncover. Sighing, Kurama knew he had his work cut out for him. He had to tell Halley all he had found out. Hopefully she was doing okay with the twins. He hated being away from them, and his mind was constantly on them.

Grandchildren. The word stunned the ancient lich into silence for several moments. “I still have much to do,” he said. “I’m trying to save this planet and you and yours are not making that an easy task. As for freeing your mother…I will give you the key to do so on one condition: you protect those kids of yours no matter what. Promise me that…and I will risk undoing all of my work by freeing your mother. Just think about that. I’m willing to damn this world and undo all the steps I’ve taken toward saving it to try to reverse one mistake made in anger many centuries ago.”

Mother Nature. Haakon knew if there was one being on the Earth who could permanently remove the oil from the soil and water, it was her. She might even have the power to reverse the effects it was having on people.
Kurama nodded and took a step forward.

"You have my word.................dad," Kurama said. He never thought he'd say that word to this particular creature, but he had and it felt slightly completing to know that his father and mother were both alive.

"Now I need you to promise me something. Promise me that you'll be there for your grandchildren. There are other ways of saving this world, and I am going to fight to find them."

“I’ll be there as much as your mother and my daughter in law allow,” Haakon said, knowing it would not be as easy as just showing up for him to be in the lives of his grandchildren.

He stepped off to the side and examined a shelf. He grabbed a rectangular jewelry box from it and stepped closer to Kurama. “This box holds the ring that keeps the spell holding your mother going. She has the power to destroy it and free herself. And take this last piece of wisdom from me: you best be willing to do whatever you need to in order to save the world. No matter what, I WILL see peace and order brought to this planet. If nothing else…I can protect the populace from maniacs like Naja.”

Kurama took the jewelry box in one hand and examined it before opening it slightly to see the beautiful ring within. It looked to be a wedding ring, and it probably was, but Kurama did not question his father, he merely listened to the last bit of wisdom the ancient lich offered.

Nodding, Kurama turned to leave, but not before thanking Haakon for everything. Kurama moved so quickly that all that remained of his presence was a gentle wisp of wind. He was glad he had come to visit his father. He had learned much in that short period of communication. He had learned that Naja was not to be trusted and that his mother had kept him from his father for all those years, but why? It probably had to do with the forming of the Nobility and not wanting Kurama to fall into the ranks, but whatever reason he wished she would've allowed Kurama to make his own choice.

Sighing, he moved swiftly and calmly as he passed the still unconscious security guards. He noticed some of them slowly getting up, but all they saw of him was a blur as he flipped over the gate surrounding Haakon's estate and vanished into the forest, the jewelry box tucked against his body until his mother returned.

Haakon sighed, or rather gave the closest thing he could to a sigh, and leaned against his desk. The ring had been intended to be part of his marriage proposal, but became the lynchpin of the spell when she told him of the child she had hidden away. In that moment of anger, he had alienated the only real chance he’d had at a family of his own.

Perhaps he would have another chance when everything was over. Succeed or fail, the end of his plan would see the nullification of the Nobility and near destruction of every threat to the human race. Maybe after all that, he could see his family as a whole just once. But, he had to focus on the tasks at hand. No matter the cost, he refused to fail.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
There was much that had happened since the threat in Europe had been extinguished, and the true form of Naja had been revealed. Life had NOT returned to normal, but Europe and China had been restored to normal, or as normal as it could be. Two months had passed, Mother Nature had been freed, Dorián still had not been found, Renshi had returned to Japan and had seemingly disappeared into the underbelly. Fria and Marzarex had resumed their post at the Amazonian Base, but Marzarex continues his search for Dorián. Seraphine has been busy training Alexander in the ways of the Mystic. Alexander has shown great promise and has gone through the Mage Gate, emerging near death, but successful nonetheless. After his rest, he was ready to begin his training to heighten his skills to that of Super Mystic proportion. Seraphine and Alexander trained day in and out until the new mystic grasped the teachings and reached the Super Mystic level.

Kurama, after freeing his mother, came out of hiding with his wife Halley and their two kids. They now live in the amazon where they are surrounding by nature. Because of the kids origins, they have grown quickly and now look to be the age of ten even though they are only months old. They can speak and coherently understand what someone tells them. They have even adapted their parent’s abilities and have begun training. Halley has healed perfectly and helps train their children when she isn’t roaming around making sure things are safe. Mother Nature usually keeps the children when Kurama and Halley are out patrolling.

Not much has happened in regards to the Nobility. They’ve been silent as has Naja, though that does not mean that each is not up to something. One can only guess what Naja has in store, or what Haakon has conceived.

MyKael, Drax, and Trinity are still working to foil any plans that Haakon may put into action. One thing is certain. Something is soon to shake the very foundation of stability, and this will cause a call to action.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Naja smiled widely as he stepped out of the dimension rift to appear in front of Galez.

“My dear Galez, it seems you are quite the dragon to find. It took me nearly two months to find you dear friend, and now I have. Shall I take by force what is mine? Or will you be a smart lizard and give it to me quietly?”

Denraven
08-21-2012, 10:08 PM
Over the last two months Alexander had gone intense training. Training on a level that far exceeded anything he had gone through, days would go by like minutes and he would go days, sometimes up to a full week without sleep. They had to cram in years and years of training and knowledge into a short two month period. It helped vastly to be able to tap into all the knowledge of two previous Mystics, though they did not share the elemental affinity the practices of each and the flow of power was similar. He had even learned their names Yamon, who was a Fire Mystic 2000 years ago and who had achieved Super Mystic status and beyond, and Tygran a female Metal Mystic who had lived 650 years ago. Those two combined with Seraphine accelerated his training. His Mystic form he gained pretty much instantly after going through the Mage Gates, his Ancient Mystic form he gain in less than three weeks. But it was his Super Mystic form that took the longest, he had yet to master it and up to this point he's only been able to achieve it twice, and only when under the highest duress.

Alex floated high above the Amazon base, he sat there, legs crossed, eyes clenched tight in deep concentration.
~Again!~ a disembodied voice commanded in his head, it was Yamon. Energy flowed from Alexander as he opened up the Gates inside him. He changed form first to Mystic form, a simple and easy task. Next was his Ancient Mystic form this took a little longer, but he was able to reach it without too much trouble.
~GO!~ Yamon's disembodied voices shouted. Alexander dug deep and tried to open all the gates that would allow him to transform into Super Mystic form. A great deal of power was being released from Alexander, this unfortunately would act as a beckon for anyone who would wish to find him and the other Mystics as he was right above the Amazonian base.

Alexander managed to open all of the Gates within him and he began to transform, but something went wrong, mid-transformation several of the Gates slammed shut, and he was stuck mid-transformation. Alexander screamed in intense agony, the pain of being stuck mid-transformation was like that of a thousand thousand burning needles stuck directly in his eyes. Alexander lost consciousness, and began to plummet towards the ground at an alarming rate. He had reverted back to his original human form the Gates all closed within him.

Aureyon
08-23-2012, 01:31 PM
Mykael had been high above the Amazon base, he had been debating whether or not to speak to those there about his people. They had secrets that were highly guarded deep within their minds. They had a weapon hidden somewhere on their planet that could destroy cities. They had built it during the Millinea war to be used under the most dire of circumstances, but now Mykael feared that it could be used against Earth if someone were to find out this type of information. As, he had been processing this through his mind he noticed something go wrong with the man named Alexander, and then he began to plummet towards the ground at an incredibly fatal speed.

Mykael then used his mind to scan the mans thoughts to figure out why he had just fallen like that. After, he had scanned the mind of the mystic he spoke "You'll get it one day, keep trying but do not over exert yourself to achieve what you are trying to achieve" and with that Mykael left as quickly as he had came taking to the skies and disappearing in the blinding light of the sun. In the safety of the suns light Mykael opened the rift in space and flew through right as it closed behind him, and a few moments later he appeared in London again. The place he had taken refuge when he was trying to rejuvenate his strength and power.

He pulled his wings in and walked the streets shielding his mystic aura, so that it appeared he was a human himself. Even though he had shielded his Mystic aura and scent, his Watcher aura still pulsed lightly. But, it was too faint for the humans to notice. He sat down at a random Cafe table and just closed his eyes relaxing and just praying that the rest of the day would be normal.

SikstaSlathalin
08-23-2012, 11:07 PM
*Kana*

Much like the other after battle break Kana spent the majority of her recovery in the Never coordinating the relief efforts of the humans of the world though it was a lot harder now that the Fearstalkers were in full retreat and according to her mother it was the only time in the history of the human race that the nightmarish lizards weren't hunting them. It was a strange time but the young Fae never realized how much those lizards did to protect the humans. As she recovered she studied even deeper into the Never and the beings under her leadership, there were so many levels to the realm of the Fair Folk. Rules, symbols, deeply hidden powers and so much more she had been calling on the eldest of each race asking thousands of questions. Surprisingly many of them were happy to talk at lengths about their race, like in school Kana took copious notes on all of it.

Closer to the end of the two months the Equinox Knight had relocated at least during the day to the Amazon Base with the Masters and the Wind Mystic Alex. She had brought her notes along of course to keep up on her training while there. On this day she was flying around the base getting some fresh air when she heard a painful sounding scream. Looking she soon saw the source. Alex was stuck in mid transformation that had happened to someone in the beginning of the training when Kana and the others were new to all this Mystic business. She couldn't remember who but she knew she got a lecture by Master Rex about that particular danger when transforming. As he began to fall she acted quickly. Flying under him she held out her arms and caught him like a bride. Lucky for the Wind Mystic she wasn't transformed into her stony Mystic form otherwise the fall would have broken his back. With a light grunt she smiled at him.
"Might wan' tae practice on the griend next time lad."

Atrum Daemon
08-24-2012, 10:48 PM
In the past two months, the Cult’s influence had spread throughout the entirety of the U.S. and was spreading into Canada as well as Central and South America. Wherever they went, they went as a relief effort. They helped people affected by the instability of their homes and the violence barely contained by Nobility forces. Those who were experiencing the changes brought on by the oil in the water and soil found themselves among the same kind when with cult members and quickly joined the ranks. Franz himself was seen in public less and less. It was whispered among the cult that he was very ill and that it was making him too weak to leave the main cathedral in New York.

***

Getting used to the Amazon base was an odd experience for Rathma. He had never set foot outside the Black Eternity before and found it a bit disconcerting. The constant sunlight was something he had to get used to. He had been prepared for the change in gravity, but still found himself moving with the deliberate motions he had grown used to from home. As such, he spent much of his time in training to attune his body to the new world he was in.

Curbing his immense strength was also a chore for him. He had to constantly remind himself to take care in his exercises so he would not wreck the equipment.

Jacogos
08-30-2012, 11:16 PM
Hiroshima had come a long way since the days of World War II. Rebuilt, repopulated and cleansed of its iconic nuclear residue, the ancient Japanese city was a far cry from the ruins it had been not even 100 years ago. Nagasaki had also come a long way, to be honest, but compared to the technological advancements that had been born from Hiroshima, the other city faded into the background.

Atop one of the skyscrapers of the infamous Japanese city, Caine Immori studied the many other buildings and roads of the city, trying to get a mental map of the place. While he was not one for travel, he had heard news of a target here that he just couldn’t pass up…

“Are you sure that information is… reliable?” Caine growled to his subordinate, a rather large werewolf who, when he wasn’t transformed as he was now, resembled a younger version of Hulk Hogan, minus the blonde hair.

“Why would you come all the way out here if you didn’t trust my contacts, my lord?” the other wolf returned, testing the larger male’s patience. There was only so much lip he could take from an upstart like that…

“I’ll take that as a very indirect ‘yes’…” Caine snarled, restraining himself from transforming quite yet. That sent off a large burst of power that he didn’t want anyone feeling at the moment… Backhanding the lycan across the snout, Caine returned his gaze to the city.

“Next time, maybe you’ll try to be a little more forward about your answers, worm…” the Lycan Lord said, his tone almost sounding bored. He wondered if things might get interesting soon. He hoped so. It had been so long since he had had someone to rip apart… The Fearstalker had been the last one, and Caine had had to resort to dark magic to recover from those wounds… What fun it had been.

“A little birdy told me I'd find a pack of mutts somewhere in my country..." A voice chimed in, though the owner of said voice didn't seem to be in sight.

Caine sniffed the air and turned from his view, his sight taking in the expanse of the skyscraper’s roof now. “I find it more interesting that I’m here for a similar reason,” Caine stated to the voice, already aware of the only person it could.

“Will you be playing cat and mouse now, demon, or will you actually face me?” Caine sneered, dismissing his subordinate so he could play with his food.

"Cat and mouse... It's hard to play something like that with a damned mongrel, wouldn't you say?" the voice responded, this time sounding like it originated from behind Caine and his lackey.

"Besides, who's to say I'm here alone?" it added before a figure loomed in the darkness far ahead of Caine.
“Scurry off now, Renn, there’s something you should be attending to, isn’t there?” Caine said to the other lycan, completely ignoring the voice for the moment. Renn growled, not wishing to abandon a fight, but listened and began to head for the door to the rest of the building that peeked out of the center of the tower.

Caine now acknowledged the figure in the distance, an eyebrow raised as the lycan began to roll his arms, loosening his muscles. “Another toy to entertain me with, then? So far, I’d have to name you the most considerate Mystic, Renshi,” Caine said with a chuckle, cracking his neck in preparation.

After Caine's last remark, the sound of metal tearing through flesh could be heard coming from the direction of the other lycan. "This is why dog owners dump their mutts off when they grow old..." Renshi explained, his voice coming from the door where the other lycan had retreated to. "They have no discipline when it comes to their friends..."

Slowly, Renshi slid his sword across Renn's left shoulder, the wound going deeper and deeper as he did so until the blade was grinding on the bone as blood began to pool on the ground. "That and when they become wet, they smell horrible... Right, Caine?"

Howling in pain, Renn tore himself away from the Mystic, his other arm coming up to staunch his bleeding shoulder to little avail, snarling as he disappeared into the building. Tsk’ing quietly, Caine shook his head.

“If you can’t stand the smell of wet dog, I wish I could introduce you to fouler smell… Sadly, you won’t be able to smell your own corpse when I toss it to my underlings,” Caine replied, still refusing to transform. The man might have been imposing as a human, but any Mystic would overpower him in this weak form.

“Perhaps you’ll humor me and introduce me to this ‘friend’ of yours. I was told you didn’t play nice with others, Fire Mystic.”

"Oh that's riiight," he began before slowly walking towards the werewolf, placing his sword on his shoulder as the blood dripped behind him. "You haven't met Ihsner... shame too, I think you two would be best of friends." he finished before stopping roughly 10 feet from his adversary.

"Wow, Caine... you're just as hideous in this form as in your other one, it's no wonder Haakon didn't see fit in assisting you against the boyscout's father a few months ago, I wouldn't want an ugly, useless mutt in my ranks either."

Caine growled quietly and spat towards the Mystic’s feet, his throat buzzing with the naturally wolfish sound. “I was also told you have the tongue of an adder. Care if I rip it out before I teach you some manners?” he said, counting down the last few seconds in his head. There was a brief pause, which he left to Renn’s bleeding shoulder, but then things began to get interesting.

The sky darkened, clouds slowly covering the sky. For a brief moment, it might as well have been midnight for the darkness that crept through the air. The only thing keeping it from pitch blackness was the lights of the city that glowed from below them. The clouds thickened, roiling with some dark presence. Then, as slowly as they had come, a few of the clouds began to part, releasing an eerie off-red light as they did so. The storm heads continue to part, eventually revealing an enormous full moon, painted a red hue by some unnatural magic. It loomed over them, awesome in its sheer size, ominous in its presence. And fearsome for what it foretold.

The moonlight struck Caine, the Lycan Lord immediately beginning to produce a sickly, black aura. The aura darkened around him, obscuring him, shifting, growing, until it burst away to reveal Caine’s werewolf form, in all its fury. The lycan stood nearly twice as tall as Renshi, peering down with beady red eyes that glowed with hunger.

“Your turn.” Feasts on Hearts hissed.

“Fancy... I can admire the theatrics," he replied before extending his arms out to his sides.

Fire quickly engulfed Renshi's body before an explosion erupted from within it, showering the rooftop with embers and a bright light. "Too bad I'm not in the mood for parlor tricks..." he continued before the light vanished and revealed his Super Mystic form.

"Now, you, mutt. Let's go before I die of old age..."

“Cawky, aren’t you?” the Lycan rumbled, shaking the embers off of his body with a quick movement. They irritated, but nothing more. Now, the human said? Okay… Finally. Drawing back his arm, Caine smashed his fist into the ground where Renshi stood currently, an attack that cracked the very roof of the skyscraper and threatened to crumble away.

As the fist came crashing down on the roof, Renshi's body vanished in a flash of fire followed quickly by smoke before reappearing roughly 10 feet further away with his arms now folded as his newly-formed wings flapped lightly. "It's only cocky if you can't back up what you say, mutt."

"Seems you're size cuts your speed too, shame..."

Caine smirked, an awkward expression for a snouted face. He might as well have been bearing a few of his teeth. “Nawt quite, demawn,” he growled, right arm ebbing an aura of darkness. With that said, he paused for a few seconds, then without warning closed the distance in a matter of a second, his aura-filled fist flying towards Renshi’s face as he roared his challenge.

In the nick of time, Renshi parried the fist to the right and ducked to the left, avoiding it just barely before planting his left leg and sending a fist upward aimed directly at Caine's jawline. Due to his increased height, Renshi jumped with the strike as his upper body snaked its way in between his larger foe's arms.

Caine took the fist full-slam, though the density of the wolf’s bones prevented too much damage. Still hurt like hell, though. However, this put Renshi in the perfect position for Caine to converge his arms around the demon in a rather crushing bear hug, Caine aiming to simply end it outright.

"Gah!" He yelled out, grasping at the wolf's arms and gripping them tightly while his head turned back and forth, anguish in his eyes.

After a few seconds had passed, Renshi locked eyes with Caine and forced a smirk, "Dumb bastard..." he growled before flames engulfed his hands as he continued to hold onto his foe, fire beginning to spread down the larger wolf's arms.

For a moment, Caine simply bore the searing heat, hoping he could continue to put the strain on Renshi’s body to crush the demon, but after a few more seconds, he could no longer bear it and, with a convulsion of muscle, let go of the man, bring his knee up in an effort to send the Mystic sprawling away.

“Clever…” Caine said, brushing his arms off, the smell of burnt hair pungent in his nostrils.

As he was dropped from his grip, Renshi caught a knee to the jaw from his opponent which rattled him and sent him stumbling backwards before he used his wings to regain his balance.

"I think that'll leave a mark..." he smirked before touching the back of his hand to his mouth and finding a small trickle of blood emanating from his mouth, "Apparently this will too..."

Caine chuckled and rolled his shoulders.

“Even with your leetle pawar-up, you’re no match for me… Pardon the pun, but I’m just getting warmed up…” he said menacingly, eyeing his prey with what might have been hunger. However, instead of going back on the offensive, Caine simply waited, his body coiling as he went down onto his right hand, his left arm held aloft as if he was preparing to charge.

The Fire mystic smirked before crouching down, his wings spreading out to his sides as if readying for an attack.

After a few seconds of silence, he charged his larger foe with blinding speed only to come up short by about 5 feet and come to a complete stop, still staring at Caine's face and still smirking as well. "You ever get that feeling that we're not alone?" he asked, the smile growing.

Caine had actually prepared to block the attack, and was quite surprised to have the Mystic come to a complete stop and fail to even attack. When he spoke, Caine’s right eyebrow rose and his eyes narrowed.

“Unless you find it amusing to question your opponent’s awn their belief in aliens, I assume you have a friend…” Caine growled, quite irritated with the man to be completely honest. At least Draxer had only… well, okay, most of his enemies were mouthy bastards.

"A friend?" Renshi replied before laughing heartily and walking away from the wolf, his wings folding to his back as he did. "You must have me mistaken with one of the boyscouts that Naja used like pawns, you see... Friends are dependencies that I have no need for since my eyes were opened roughly a year ago, mutt."

"Friends serve no purpose other than to slow you down and make you vulnerable, like your moron that I took care of just now... By the way, I was imagining that a werewolf would be harder to tear through... but hey... the more you learn, right... 'friend’?" he taunted with a gleam in his eyes as a high-pitched whistling noise could be heard from the south, approaching at a very high rate of speed.

Caine’s ears twitched when the whistling noise met his hearing, annoying him to no end. He assumed it was the sound of whatever Renshi was referring to approaching, and so made himself ready. The black aura he so loved began to consume his body, blurring him at the edges as the magic filled him. He wasn’t doing anything, really, but it was obvious he was preparing something.

“If you don’t have any friends, firebawg, then who will you turn to when you can’t feel your legs?” Caine asked innocently, his left hand squeezing into a fist as the magic channeled. A pool of blackness spawned instantly under Renshi and tentacles reached up from it. The fingers of darkness only wanted his legs, and would simply employ crushing force if they got a hold of anything.

"I could ask you the same thing, mutt..." he replied as the tentacles slowly wormed their way up before attempting to latch on.

As they did so, they seemingly fazed through his legs before Renshi's entire body began to fade away with a laugh and was replaced with the body of a black and red-colored dragon that swooped into the sky and away from the attack. While that took place, the whistling noise had grown in decibels as the object came into view and was revealed to be Renshi himself, fire billowing in his wake as his right arm was cocked and engulfed in a sea of flames. "Ready, you overgrown bastard?!"

Caine snarled, having been easily tricked by the ruse. While he was a little disappointed that his spell had not actually taken one of the lizard’s legs off, his main concern was the flaming Mystic charging at him from behind. About-facing, Caine held both arms out at the ready, the limbs swimming in dark aura as Renshi approached him. As the Mystic came closer, Caine immediately pushed off and launched himself towards the Fire Mystic, closing his arms in an x-shaped slice charged with dark magic.

Smirking, Renshi raised his left arm up quickly and his sword took shape in the palm of his hand before being thrown deftly at the wolf, a trail of smoke following it as it was still forming while it tore through the air.

Roaring in defiance, Caine disregarded any form of ‘safety’ and simply knocked the blade aside with one arm as it came close, which resulted in a shallow slice along his hand, wrist, and lower arm, but survivable in even the worst situations. That nonsense out of the way, Caine continued his previous aim, the aura darkening as the magic seemed to glob up on his claws menacingly.

"You stupid, bastard..." Renshi smirked, his form closing in on the dog while his eyes were cast upward toward the direction his sword had been deflected as a large pillar of fire erupted and began to chase down the wolf.

Snarling at the impudence, Caine brought his legs down to halt his advance and drew the aura into his right fist, bringing back his arm and literally punching the column away, the magic counteracting the fire and dispersing both. Huffing in annoyance, Feasts on Hearts peered towards the Mystic and growled.

“You annoy me, firebawg…” he hissed, taking slow steps towards the man.

"Too late," he spoke softly as he reached his foe and swung mightily with his right fist, aiming for the wolf's abdomen with all he had.

Caine roared and snarled in the same howl of rage, allowing Renshi’s fist to connect heavily with his stomach as the werewolf’s jaws opened up and attempted to clamp down on Renshi’s shoulder, his claws seeking purchase in the man’s sides to keep him from escaping. Even as he did so, he hacked up blood from the blow.

As he delivered the blow, he felt the wolf's jaws clamp down on his shoulder, causing the Mystic to yell out in pain as each tooth dug into his flesh.

Fire began to climb up Caine’s fur, the flames from Renshi’s arm and fist licking his body in a very non-sensual way. Snarling in pain, Caine let his bloodlust take over, tasting the Mystic’s blood which drove him into an adrenaline filled rage. Without opening his jaw, Caine yanked his head back, which would rip a large chunk of Renshi’s shoulder out with it. Then, in an attempt to subdue the man, Caine brought his massive head back forward, in an attempt to close the deal with a mind-shattering headbutt.

"Gaah!" Renshi yelled out in pain as a pain shot through his body, emanating from his shoulder as blood began to stream down his arm, covering it in a crimson mass.

As the wolf brought his head forward, fashioning it as a battering ram, Renshi brought his right hand up and caught Caine's head in his hand, his palm covering his left eye just as their heads made contact with each other, Renshi receiving the brunt of the blow but grasping a tuft of his fur in his grip to hang on as his head rolled back from the shot.

“Grah!" he roared once more as fire shot from his hand that was still hanging onto Caine's face, not letting go as fire continue to maim the wolf's face until the fur he had been hanging onto burned away.

Pain consumed Feasts on Hearts face, causing him to howl in rage as the fire engulfed him. Literally flinging the Mystic away like a used toy in the hands of a two-year-old, Caine brought his claws up to beat the fires out, leaving furless patches of scar tissue about his face. His left eye was shut from the pain, swollen and burned almost to a crisp.

“Your potential is only matched by your gall, Renshi…” Caine growled, moving over to where the Mystic landed. “Sadly, you taste far too good to waste on anything other than a fine meal.” Roaring again, Caine launched himself at the Mystic, swiping at him from one side, then the other side, a barrage of deadly claws that sought to tear open the Fire Mystic.

Once the beast swooped down upon him, it began raining down strike after strike with each one being narrowly avoided by the injured Fire Mystic. "My gall... can only be matched by your... damned stupidity, mutt!" he replied between each strike before a claw scraped his forearm, "Grr..."

As a small window of opportunity presented itself, Renshi pulled his arm back and thrusted it forward with a pillar of fire behind it aimed towards Caine's good eye.

With the rather obvious aim of removing his sight completely coupled with Caine’s paranoia of being blinded already, the werewolf was quick to bring up his hand and catch the Mystic’s punch, more burning pain searing into his palm while the wolf’s claws attempted to surround Renshi’s fist and dig into his arm.

During the previous onslaught of attack, though, Caine had been building up magic within him. He now released it, opening his maw and attempting to blast Renshi with a ray of black energy.

To avoid the blast, Renshi did a backflip, using his wings to maneuver in mid-air as the blast flew just over his head.

As he came back to facing Caine, he extended his right hand as smoke began forming once again which led to his sword slowly appearing amidst the smoke.

"I think... I found your weakness mutt... Blindness..." Renshi smiled, "You can't stand the thought of being blind, can you?"

Feasts on Hearts growled lowly, his right eye fixed with hatred on Renshi as the Mystic taunted him.

“You fawrget that wolves have much better senses of hearing and smell than you pathetic humans,” Caine retorted, momentarily forgetting Renshi’s demon heritage. It didn’t really matter to him at the moment, though. “And so long as you’re bleeding, I’ll know where you are,” he finished with a grinning hiss, indicating the man’s ruined shoulder.

Renshi tilted his head to the right before the blade of his sword began to turn a metallic shade of red and then steamed. "Still bleeding..." he repeated before slowly bringing the blade up to eye level. "So you can still smell my blood without eyesight, right?"

Caine opened his mouth to answer, but quickly realized what Renshi was about to do. Or at least he thought he knew. Forgoing an answer, Caine decided to begin focusing his magic again, causing the dark aura to begin forming around him again.

Slowly, with slight trepidation, Renshi let his sword's blade come in contact with his shoulder to cauterize the wound. The initial contact forced a grunt through his lips as his eyes closed tightly for a second while the wound closed and dried blood stained his blade. "...Ok... now what blood?" he asked, forcing a smile.

Caine chuckled at the man, then blurred as the magic obscured his form. For a moment, that seemed to be all it did, until the scrape of clawed feet hit the ground behind Renshi, Caine appearing from a portal he had ripped open behind the Mystic. The image in front of Renshi disappeared as the portal closed, leaving Caine there to attempt to sink his claws down Renshi’s back.

"Shit!" Renshi swore under his breath before swinging his sword around, using his wings to speed his about-face around and barely deflecting the attack in time before backing away just as nimbly. After doing so though, the blade of his sword had returned to it's previous, un-heated state as he dropped to a knee, the blood loss from his shoulder clearly affecting him now as well as the overall wear and tear the fight had taken on him.

"I... I don't give two shits about you... but... I respect your power, mutt..."

Caine had to admit he was wearing down too, though his bloodlust drove him to keep fighting. At this rate, he was going to rip himself in two. He wouldn’t allow this Mystic to put him off guard though.

“I admire your humbleness, firebawg… You fight well for one standing up to your better,” Caine replied, suddenly having to fight just to stay standing. Though not bleeding much, the burns and collective backfire of dark magic was taking their toll…

"My better...Hah..." Renshi laughed before using his sword to stand back up, steadying himself on it like a crutch. "Just how much is calling me that making you feel better about yourself, dog?" he asked before tossing his sword away now that he had steadied himself.

"You may be able to smell my blood and hear my movements... but what of Ihsner?" he asked, noting that he tossed his sword to Caine's blinded side.

Snarling, Caine looked around, unaware that the sword was Ishner. He had completely forgotten about the dragon, to be honest, but the thing had yet to show itself after it had revealed its form the first time, so there was really no reason he shouldn’t forget about them.

“What of the overgrown lizard, firebawg?” Caine growled at Renshi, slowly taking steps towards the Mystic.

Just as quickly as Caine had taken a step forward, an intense wall of fire shot forth between the two of them, obscuring their view and heating up the environment around them though instead of simply being a straight line, the wall began to encircle around the Wolf until the flames had trapped him in their grasp.

"As much as I'd love to finish this... I've done what I came to do, mutt." Renshi called out from the other side of the flames, "Though, in time I will finish you and your kind, all of them... You've been warned" he finished before he and Ihsner both disappeared in a flash of thick, black smoke. Shortly thereafter the flames that had imprisoned Caine began to subside until they had vanished completely.

Snarling in pain as the flames licked at his sides and back, Caine attempted to draw more magic out to combat the flames, but there was little to nothing left in him, and he simply had to wait for the inferno to cease. With its dispersal, Feasts on Hearts couldn’t help but notice that Renshi was gone, which left Caine howling in rage.

So close. He had been so close to taking this one’s head. No matter. Reverting to his human form, Caine Immori began to head towards the building, going to find one of the warlocks who had conjured the massive full moon to open him a portal home.



Meanwhile, at her home in Russia, Nemine Ivanov had been busy at work the past two months. Extensive research into her absorption rob had finally began giving her clues as to how to focus the staff’s power into a useful and actually safe form.

“Pandora's Gem…” she whispered to herself, running a hand over the text she was reading from. The orb could easily be perverted from its true purpose to act as a catalyst for her weapon. Of course, the way to find the orb…

Lightning flashed outside, drawing Nemine’s eyes away from the book. It had been storming outside for a while, but this was the first flash of the night. Immediately Nemine’s mind went to Dorián, as it always did during a lightning storm. In fact, she had been thinking of him far more often than she should be of late, having been so long since she’d seen him.

How long has it been? she thought to herself, the days blurring into one as she had been here studying. Shaking her head at herself, Nemine got to her feet and placed the book back down on her bed, moving slowly towards the window. Drawing back the curtain, she looked out at the storm, her second story perch and unobstructed vision through the glass giving her a perfect view of the storm and all its glory.

“I swear there must be someone trying to tell me something…” she said to herself, noting how often storms had been happening this… week, right? Trying to dismiss the notion, the Ice Mystic turned and, on a whim, donned a white coat over her nightgown and headed downstairs and out the mansion.

Walking in the rain was usually interesting, as the chilled air around her plus the already cold air of Russia mixed nicely and caused about a foot around her to be in a perpetual state of sleet. She didn’t mind it though, her banshee blood shrugging off the cold like a bad headache. Even her bare feet didn’t really feel the cold as she wandered through the storm, trying to clear her head of the one thought that seemed to always persist: Dorián.

Froggy
08-31-2012, 02:29 AM
"Mommy, mommy!" Hanah called from the other room. Halley teleported there in a heartbeat, snatching her daughter up from behind and kissing her plenty. "You cheat!" Hanah accused, giggling as Halley began tickling her. "You believe I would cheat on my own children?" Halley asked Hanah, now appearing around the age of ten. Halley was still terrified that her children had, and were continuing, to grow so quickly. She had spent many restless, even sleepless, nights worrying about her children to the point that it had slowed her healing after having given birth only two months ago.

Hanah stuck her tongue out and Halley continued to tickle her miracle of a daughter. "Mommy loves you too much to cheat," Halley said, watching as Kiran came from the bathroom. Halley smiled softly at her son as he climbed into his bed, looking tired. "You two ready for your bedtime story?" Halley asked. It was Kiran's turn to pick which story she told that night. Despite being ten, he had grown in a relatively sheltered home and still looked forward to the bedtime stories. Kiran rarely spoke, and he always appeared as though he were contemplating things whenever he wanted something. When he did speak it was with the care and compassion of his mother, and the intellegence of his father. "I keep hearing you and dad talk about New York. Something about Vampires?" Kiran asked, never having heard of either.

It was questions like these that frightened her. He was already becoming wiser than his age, and the thought terrified her. She had been planning a trip to New York, and she and Kurama had been discussing it the past few nights- under the apparent presumption that their children had been asleep. Halley knew it was wrong to deny her children that they seeked, so she told them both stories of New York as she knew it. She left out as much of Vampires as she could get away with leaving out, not wanting to frighten Hanah, while still temporarily satiating Kiran's thirst for knowledge.

Once the two were asleep Halley tucked them in and left without making a noise, teleporting directly to New York. She'd gotten flashbacks of her last visits to her birth city and it left an uneasy feeling deep inside her. Halley looked around the square and noticed that there were little people out when there would usually be plenty. Halley closed her eyes in despair and teleported back to her home, landing directly on top of Kurama. "Ah shit sorry!" Halley whispered, stumbling off him and looking concerned. "You okay?" Halley asked, doing her best to hide her troubles...she knew he would be able to see right through her though, especially after that.

RisingPhoenix
08-31-2012, 06:39 AM
The storm raged for hours, each hour that passed the storm seemed to grow stronger. Lightning struck sporadically and thunder boomed within the safety of the dark clouds that filled the sky over the United States and parts of Russia. At the base of Mount St. Helen sat a figure, his head down and his eyes closed. A dark aura poured from him and a growl emitted from his throat. All at once, the figure lifted his head and roared so loudly it seemed the earth responded to his despair and rumbled slightly. The wind howled and the rain poured. Sparks shot off of the skin and scales of the being as he continued to sit. His hands had transformed into claws, his teeth sharp like daggers, his face contorted to semi resemble a dragon. Horns protruded from his head, his hair had grown longer and flowed in the wind. The pupil of his eyes was not slits. A tail protruded from the bottom of his spine and waved in the breeze.

Another roar unleashed a torrent of suppressed destructive energy that crashed against the base of the mountain causing a chain reaction. Suddenly, the mountain erupted, sending deadly gasses into the atmosphere. Lava began to flow, but the figure continued to sit as if unconcerned that the mountain he sat at the base of had just erupted. Chunks of super-heated rock fell sporadically around him, but surprising none hit him. The storm above Russia and the United States began to spit out tornados, deadly F5 tornados that tore through fields and homes. Still, the figure remained seated, unconcerned with what was happening around him. A tornado had appeared near the mountain.

Meanwhile, as Kurama slept in his bed, he couldn’t help but feel a jerking feeling that caused him to wake up. Something inside him wouldn’t let him sleep. Something was wrong with Dorián and he could feel it in his gut. Halley’s sudden appearance on top of him didn’t make his gut feel any better, but he was glad to see her and he kissed her lightly before shaking his head.

“Can’t stay away can you?” he asked as he stood to his feet, “I’m worried about Dorián and the cult in New York. We need to do something, but I don’t want to leave the kids alone. We may need Mother Nature for this mission.”

Aureyon
08-31-2012, 01:39 PM
In the darkness of the interior of Mount St. Helen’s a figure stood imprisoned in a mighty roar by the very first mystics. And, just as he had lost all hope of being free, a massive surge of energy from above broke the ancient spell that had imprisoned him and he let loose a mighty roar of anger that shook the mountainside; fully energized after that power surge Titan had awakened once again to wage war on the organics of this planet. He stood and with a great surge of earthly power zoomed towards the top if Mount St. Helens.

Outside, the mountain had already been erupting, and then the top of the mountain exploded apart from the place Dorian had caused. And, amidst the smoke and lava Titan emerged from the mountainside his form glowing with the intensity of the heat pouring off his rocky shell after having been trapped in the lava for ages. He turned his eyes towards the town sitting in the shadow of St. Helens, and an evil grin formed on his face. He spoke with the very power of the Earth flowing in every word he spoke, “Now, is the time for me to wage my war again.” He summoned a mighty sheet of rock and stepped onto it, and then began floating quite fast through the air towards the city, not noticing Dorian sitting at the base of the mountain.

To the humans of the city nestled in the shadow of the mountain, it seemed a large rock was headed to their city square. Many tried to run and escaped the impact, but nothing could escape. The rock hit the ground in the city square at about the rate of a jet flying and a massive crater formed there in the middle of the square. The windows all shattered in a flurry of glass and random objects that were sold in the various buildings around the crater. A large dust cloud rose and a figure could be seen rising within; the figure waved its hand and then four other forms similar to his rose around him. Then, the five of them emerged from the dust cloud and they were massive forms of rock with the one in the middle the obvious leader.

“Go, and destroy this wretched home of the organics. Leave nothing alive or standing.” A dark voice echoed across the now silent square. He raised his hands and the earth trembled as walls of rock prevented escape from this small town. He would make sure it was utterly obliterated; he would let the mystics know who had returned after ages of being imprisoned by their foul magic. He began to bombard the town with his boulders and buildings were crushed by the sheer will of his fury. He was venting his anger out on these organics who hadn’t changed much since he made his first campaign against them.

After nearly an hour of wreaking havoc and destruction, Titan left the, now destroyed, town. Nothing, but smoke, fire and rubble was left of that town. This was only the beginning of what would be a mass extermination he had planned for the human world. Now, his attention had been turned to one other that he had a personal vendetta against, The Earth Mystic. He chuckled darkly and spoke to the earth mystic as if she would hear him “I’m coming for you.”

Denraven
08-31-2012, 11:19 PM
Alexander slumped in Kana's arms conscious now but barely, he could open his eyes only enough to see a blurred image of the ground below him. His head was abuzz of sensations, the voices of his ancestors were trying to communicate with him, the energy cortex of his brain fluctuated widely, pumping out rouge waves of magical energy throughout trying to kick start his nervous system back into action. While his body and mind desperately tried to repair itself after the shock of the massive over-exertion he was paralysed, only able to make the simplest, most basic form of motor-function such a breathing, moving his fingers slightly and blinking. It was essentially if he had had a stroke, except thankfully there would be no long term side-affects, at least not yet.

He lay there, slumped in Kana's arms his body as limp as a 200lb rag-doll it was a wonder that Kana had been able to catch him. Though she was the Earth Mystic after all and wasn't entirely human if at all.

*Grag*

After the battle of Europe Grag had laid on the battlefield unconscious for nearly 6 hours after the main conflict had been decided. He had then promptly picked himself up, found his axe which had been thrown some 300 yards by the impact, though it was still in usable condition with only the slightest hint of a crack on the long haft of the weapon.

He then had discovered that a few humans had tried returning to the village, he wasted no time killing them. Blood was blood after all, every dropped spilt added to the glory of his brute of a God. As for his war band, they were nowhere to be found only a dozen or so had survived at best, and those goblins were probably long, long gone. They wouldn't trouble anyone unless the person was alone and the odds favour them at least six to one. But they had scattered in every direction and the chances of them working together were slim.

Grag had then made his way back to his realm, there were entrances all around the world, only detectable to those who had come from the Plain of War or those who knew exactly what they were looking for to find it. Grag took reign over his territory again after brutally killing a half dozen warlords who had sprung up in the less than 4 day he had been gone. His altered appearance only added to the fear he controlled his war band with.

He now awaits the call to battle, this time he will bring an entire army to the front.

Lady Celeste
09-01-2012, 02:44 AM
Within a matter of months, the seas were preparing for war. By assaulting their queen during the battle in Europe, the traitorous Naja had declared himself an enemy of the merfolk, who would no longer hesitate to treat him as such. The water dragons, likewise horrified by Naja's vicious attack and the murder of Fenirex, eagerly joined their merfolk allies and the other Mystics against Naja.

Marissa could not quite share in her kingdom's enthusiasm. Naja was, after all, a mentor to her, and the one who'd unlocked her memories even when she was still insecure about her mermaid half. And now he had finally shown his true colors. He abused her trust and that of the other Mystics, but he had failed to destroy them. So since then, she had made it a point to stay in close contact with the others as much as possible. None of the Mystics, not even the stuck-up loner Renshi, could afford to work alone now. They would have to stick together if they wanted to survive.

To make matters worse, that metal-shifting toxin was still loose in oceans the world over, as more and more fish and other marine life continued to succumb to its effects. Most of these reports, Marissa realized, were coming from America's east coast, and the most toxic cases were centered around the New York harbor. However, unable to investigate the situation herself without leaving the capital at risk, she instead placed a call to a contact in the coast guard she'd befriended during the Kraken attack, sending General Kai and a pair of bodyguards to investigate in her stead.

Froggy
09-01-2012, 03:39 AM
copost between myself and the lovely Rising :)

Halley looked at Kurama sadly, holding onto him tightly. "Something isnt right and I can feel it inside me Kurama... Its almost as though there's a darkness in the atmosphere itself-" Halley paused and looked towards the door, her eyes narrowing. 'Kiran is listening,' Halley told him telepathically. Halley sighed and teleported to the door, not wanting to alert Kiran that she had caught him eavesdropping. "Come in Kiran," Halley said softly, sighing as she opened the door. Kiran blushed and looked down.

"I'm sorry. I couldn't help it," Kiran said as he quietly entered his parents' room. Kiran made his way over to the bed and sat next to his father. "I know Kiran, I know," Halley said, looking at Kurama with worry.

Kurama watched Kiran walk in with his eyes locked to the floor as if ashamed that he got caught eavesdropping. Kurama lifted his son and placed him on his knee.

"Kiran, it's okay son," Kurama began as he looked over at Halley and mouthed the words 'sorry' before continuing, "son, how would you like to accompany me on my next mission?"

Looking up at Halley, Kurama already knew she would object, but Kiran and Hanah were already strong enough to defend themselves, and Kurama wanted to spend as much time with each of them training and showing them the ropes because who knew when they'd have to step up and help stop Naja.

"Me and your mother are making plans to leave soon. She's going to travel to New York with your grandmother to check on things, and I'm going to check on things with your uncle Dorián. It will be dangerous, but nothing you can't handle."

Again Kurama looked over at Halley knowing she wanted to slap him or blast him with magic for even suggesting this to their son. Kurama could see the adventurer within Kiran. Much like himself when he was younger. It was important to Kurama as well as Kiran.

"Really?" Kiran asked his father, looking stunned. His mother looked angry and upset, so he just looked at his father instead. "What about Hanah?" Kiran asked, looking at his father curiously.

Halley was doing her best not to blast Kurama with magic. How dare he suggest this to their son without asking her first? Then Kiran mentioned Hanah and Halley's eyes narrowed at Kurama. "Kiran," Halley finally spoke, still not taking her eyes off Kurama. "Kiran stay here. I need to speak with your father for a few minutes," Halley said, crossing her arms. 'We will not speak of this in his presence any longer. Come with me,' Halley told Kurama through their mental link. Her voice was filled with anger and hurt.

Kurama was about to answer Kiran's question regarding Hanah, but Halley stepped in and began to speak. Kurama bit his bottom lip and smirked. He already knew what Halley would say, but he stood up and nodded, placing Kiran on their bed.

"Kiran, we'll be right back, stay in here, and look out for your sister."

After that, Kurama and Halley vanished and appeared deeper in the Amazon forest.

"Look, I know what you're going to say, but I really feel strongly about this. How else is he going to learn? I know I should've asked you first, and I'm sorry."


"No, you don't know what I'm about to say so stop making assumptions Kurama. You placed your own feelings first without even asking my opinion. I'm starting to believe you knew what it would be and ignored it anyway," Halley glared at Kurama and looked as pissed as any mother would. "What's next, you've secretly been letting your father spend time with our children?" Halley asked, crossing her arms as though to say: don't even answer that.

Halley sighed and her arms fell to her side. She turned her back to him, blinking back the tears. "Kiran doesn't know what true danger is, so naturally when you warn him of it, he won't care. I had them inside me for eleven months Kurama, you didn't. It took me three damn months to heal. They are less than a year old and you want to take him on a dangerous mission because you feel strongly about it?!" Halley was trying to steady herself and keep her voice low, but she was finding that difficult.

"Most parents change diapers for years, and I only got to do that for a couple of months. I'm scared and worried about how fast they're growing and what effects it'll have on them and you want to send them into battle?!" Halley was pacing frantically back and forth, looking pale. She appeared as though she could be sick at any moment. "And what of Hanah? We can't leave her by herself and she isn't ready for New York. Have you thought about that in your temporary insanity? Does my opinion matter at all or is this set in stone?" Halley asked, stepping towards him and looking highly pissed.

Kurama ignored her comment about letting their kids visit his father. Haakon was their grandfather after all and had every right to visit them, or see them. Kurama had been planning on taking them to see him, but now he wondered how Halley truly felt.

"Your opinion matters Halley, which is why I'll leave it to you to tell Kiran he can't go if that's what you want. If you are worried about their safety, I can understand that, I'm worried, but I'd rather have Kiran experience things hand on then wonder what its like for the rest of his life, and when he finally confronts it, what then? Hanah can come with me as well if you don't want her to go with you. If you really really don't want them to go, I can see about asking dad to watch them."

Kurama leaned against the trunk of a tree and waited for Halley to speak.

Halley glared at Kurama as he mentioned having his father look over their children. "That man is not going near our children without me being there," Halley hissed, still glaring at Kurama. Ever since Haakon had freed his mother, Kurama had been all "dad this" and "dad that" and it was starting to piss her off, because she didn't trust the lich as far as she could throw him. Halley could see that she was stuck...Mother Nature would be joining her in New York and would be unable to keep an eye on their children as a result.

"If the children are to go on a mission with us, it is best that they stay together to keep an eye on each other. If anything happens to any of you (yes, Kurama was included in this), I will personally haunt your spirit for the rest of your undead life. Got it?" Halley asked, glaring daggers at Kurama. Halley didn't even give Kurama a chance to respond, she was far too pissed at him as she teleported back to their home. She steadied herself in the hall, doing her best to control her breathing. She couldn't get mad at Kiran for his father's lack of...she didn't know what to call it, she was caling him every name in the book. 'Damnit,' Halley thought to herself as she waited on Kurama to appear.

Kurama watched and listened. He smiled at Halley's threat and vanished soon after she did, appearing behind her. He grabbed her softly and kissed her head.

"I know I'm not making any sense to you babe. I'm sorry I didn't ask you about this beforehand," Kurama began, sincerity laced in his voice as he massaged Halley's arms to ease her anger, "but don't think for one second that I'm not worried for our children. Just say the word and I'll tell Kiran he can't go. I'll take them to the Amazonian base and Seraphine can watch them while we're gone. She owes me anyways."

He turned Halley to face him and kissed her softly and romantically on the lips before looking into her eyes.

"We're a team here Halley and a family now. There is nothing I wouldn't do for you or the kids. All I ask is that you trust me."

Their foreheads met as he exhaled and waited for her reply.

Halley was still pissed...she hadn't thought of Seraphine looking after their children. Still, she couldn't help but melt into his arms as he kissed her romantically. "Damn you turn my brain to mush," Halley whispered when they finished kissing, grinning at him goofily. She had to shake her head to remember the task at hand, he always had that affect on her.

"I do trust you, but I wish that you would consult with me before you involve our children. I am so...worried... about them every day, every time I see them age faster. I can't bare losing them or you," Halley said, shaking in his arms. "We have to leave tomorrow, the sooner the better. Something isn't right and we have to find out what. We'll tell Hanah in the morning," Halley said, glancing at the door to their nursery before looking at him again.

"Alright, and I'll do more research to see why they've aged so quickly. I bet it has to do with the cross breeding of our races. Be careful Halley, and I promise me and the kids will be alright. I want you to promise me though, that you'll stay focused and not go looking for trouble. I know your vendetta against bloodsuckers. Keep a level head Halley. Should we tell Kiran now?"

Halley huffed and looked at him, crossing her arms. "Sorry but if I see a bloodsucker I will stop it," Halley said, looking at him firmly. "I won't go looking for them, but if I see them..." Halley said, raising an eyebrow. She looked at the door to their room where they had left Kiran. "We don't have much choice, we may as well tell him now," Halley said, knowing that Kiran had likely stayed up waiting for them. Halley held Kurama's hand and led him into their room. Kiran was sitting on their bed staring at them, looking at Halley with the big ol' bug eyes he'd gotten from his father.

Halley sighed and stepped forward, pulling Kiran into a gentle, yet loving, embrace. "You and Hanah are both going with your father tomorrow. We'll talk more in the morning, get some sleep and try not to wake Hanah alright?" Halley asked, kissing Kiran on his forehead. Kiran smiled and looked at her lovingly. "Thanks mom," Kiran said, giving his mother a hug before giving his father a hug as well. Kiran left their room and snuck back into the room he shared with Hanah, being careful not to wake his sister.

Halley sat on their bed and looked up at Kurama, knowing it would be at least a week or two that they were apart, depending upon her findings. "I love you," Halley mumbled, opening her arms as a sign that she wanted to hold him. Every now and then she would have the tendancy to feel attatched to him, to want nothing more than to hold him as though her life depended on it.

After Kiran hugged him, Kurama looked over at Halley. She had mumbled that she loved him and it made him smile. He sighed and moved over to the bed before embracing her in one arm, holding her tightly.

"I love you too babe," he said kissing her forehead, "everything will be fine."

He already knew he wouldn't sleep much if at all and he decided that he'd watch over his family until it was time for them to depart.

Halley simply grinned at him goofily as he kissed her forehead and said he loved her. Halley returned the kiss passionately, on his lips. She knew he probably wouldn't sleep much anyway, no matter what she told him, so she figured she would keep him company. Halley kissed him and looked innocent, batting her eyes flirtatiously at him. Despite having become 'domesticated', she still knew how to flirt and took every opportunity she could to flirt with her husband, to make him happy.

Jacogos
09-01-2012, 04:31 AM
"Evangeline was... an adequate leader, Julian," a sultry female voice spoke, the darkness nearly complete with the stars blocked out by the clouds. Even most of the light pollution from the estate was masked by the shroud that artificially added to the black of night.

"That she might have been, but it does not explain why you did not take the mantle, my love," came the voice of none other than Lord Sammael, his voice a deep, luscious tone that almost harmonized with the woman's. That tone was laced with something that bordered on disappointment at the moment, the subtlety of it quietly hinting that you wanted to take away that disappointment, to ease the man's pain and do whatever it took to help him.

"I am not fit for the leadership you command so easily, Julian. After you disappeared, I was certainly in no state for that power..."

"Don't make me laugh, Cydaea. If you shed a tear for me, it would surprise me."

"You still distrust my love, after all these centuries?"

"Not so much 'distrust' as 'realize' that your love is conditional to my being in power. I feel you might have paired with Evangeline if either of you had the tongue for it."

"Now you're just being foolish, Julian," the woman remarked acidly, shaking her head in the darkness. "I can only wonder why I continue to put up with it."

"As I said. Power."

"Lord Sammael...?" came a new voice, its pitiful tone naming it a thrall. Sighing heavily, Sammael turned to the underling and bid the shroud lift. Artificial light flooded the scene, Sammael and his mate lounging together on a padded lounge-chair that was left outside on one of the many porches the estate had for just that purpose. The human that cowed before the two vampires was not unique in any which way. Normal hair, normal features, not ugly, not beautiful, no one would miss him in a crowd.

Rising from the chair, Julian Oroboros moved to the thrall and bid him to speak, regarding the man levelly.

"Lord Haakon wishes you to investigate the release of a golem near Mt. Saint Helen. We have evidence to believe he would be a powerful ally to the Nobility, as he has a record of working against the Mystics. Lord Haakon also bid me to say that you should investigate this personally."

Sammael tsk'd lightly, wishing Haakon hadn't added that last part. Of course the Lich wanted him to do it personally, but he had only just finished ordering the last group of vampires to Bolivia to bolster ranks. After spreading the hordes so thin across the planet, you'd think the Lich would let Sammael have a break from being a General for once.

One thing, though...

"Should that mountain register to me?" Sammael asked quietly, raising an eyebrow at the Thrall. After a few centuries, even some things as massive as that had changed.

"A large inactive volcano in North America, my Lord. Far North-West."

"Thank you, child," Sammael acknowledged, bidding the thrall to leave. After sighing deeply, Julian turned back to his wife. "Don't miss me too deeply, Cydaea, I'll return shortly." With that, he tore open a portal and left for Washington.



While walking about in the storm in Russia, Nemine was overcome with the sudden feeling of dread. Turning her head, her eyes began to sweep the clouds, slowly recollecting what little she knew of meteorology to remember that these storms were almost hurricane style. Which made no sense in mainland Russia, almost as far from the coast as anyone could be. It had to be Dorián.... but where was the storm coming from?

That she could only guess at. Being at the fringe of the storm, though, she remembered from looking out the window before that it had come vaguely from the east. It was a start...

It was then that her telecommunicator began to go off in her pocket. Nemine sighed and took it out, peering at the screen to learn what news the Nobility had for her. A possible ally released in north-west America, Sammael sent to investigate and recruit...

North-west America... Nemine peered to the east, a chill that wasn't from the cold climbing her spine. There was no such things as coincidences in her mind. Opening a portal and forgoing a change of clothes, Nemine stepped through it and near the coordinates the telecommunicator gave her.

The sky was nearly black from the storm heads that ravaged the atmosphere, some dropping down tornadoes that looked deadly enough to anyone, even a Mystic. It scared Nemine slightly, though not for any self-preservative notion. She worried for Dorián, the only man capable of such. Locking on the most obvious power in the area, Nemine placed her bare feet on a slab of ice she conjured and began to soar towards the base of the sundered Mt. St. Helen.

After circumnavigating the tornadoes, Nemine found it rather easy to pinpoint the eye of the storm. The figure responsible sat amongst ruined pieces of rock, apparently unconcerned with what was happening around him. But Nemine only saw Dorián, a man changed by something she could hardly comprehend.

Once within sight of him, Nemine almost fell off the slab as she began to run towards him, concern welling in her eyes.

"D... Dorián? Это ты? Боже мой, что с тобой случилось...?**" she asked, forgetting she spoke her own language as she approached him without fear.



Sammael appeared within a few miles of where Nemine had, taking in the scene with a slight smirk. My, what destruction... If only the storm clouds and giant tornadoes didn't give away that it most likely wasn't a golem that caused it. Oh well. Now... where to find a large hulking stone-monster?

Transforming into a horde of bats, Sammael began to split his conscious up into each bat, sending them on a search for the soon-to-be Noble warrior.


*Translation* Is that you? My God, what happened to you...?

RisingPhoenix
09-01-2012, 05:20 AM
co op between Siks and cap'n Rising.

High Elder Galez had been following the fluctuations the newly empowered Naja was giving off. Staying just far enough ahead to keep out of the edge of the former Mystic’s power range but close enough to lead him along. With each step he took through the solar system he was peering further and further into the future going to the very limit of his skill trying to glean what was to happen before the end of the war. But as he got more down the timeline things got gray and vague. That means the future wasn't set yet and this always worried the old Dragon.

He knew this fight would end with him losing the Death Orb and being greatly injured but the silver lining was that he'd also wreck Naja before the end. If young Feni managed to get him to bleed an old Space Dragon should be able to cause some more damage. He stopped allowing Naja's power signature to get closer he could already feel man's Psychic power trying to claw its way into his mind but the Dragon had been training his mind ever since he first met Naja to counter and stall out the power of the mind. Even super powered, Naja's Psychic abilities would be taxed if not totally stopped when put up against Galez. Standing up from where was seated on a fast moving asteroid on the outer meteor belt of the solar system far away from the warming glow of the sun. This was all part of the Dragon's plan he could survive in any part of outer space indefinitely. Naja was an immortal Nephilim but they were never meant to be in a Space Dragon's domain Galez would have the home field advantage. As Naja stepped through the rift and onto the speeding chunk of ice and rock Galez smiled.

"You're slipping Naja, all that new found power is clouding your common sense. You know I've never been beaten in a fight." With a growl he changed into his Dragon form (http://i821.photobucket.com/albums/zz139/Siks/ShootingStarDragon.png) unfurling his wings he towered over Naja dragging his claws along the rock and iron surface sending sparks floating into the vacuum.

Naja looked up at the towering lizard before him and did not move. He wiggled his fingers, feeling the power of the death orb within Galez. It made his mouth water to know that the only thing that stood in the way of him and absolute power was this being. Naja knew all too well that Galez was a force to be reckoned with, and that he would not gain the death orb by underestimating Galez as he had Fenirex. With a soft smile he took a step forward and giggled, the wind from the speeding chunk of rock blowing his hair wildly.

"My dear Galez, you actually think that this is going to be a fight? On the contrary...." Naja closed his eyes and allowed his form to shift to that of his Master Mystic form. His wings unfurled and flapped, sending powerful gusts of air that countered that around the speeding rock. He was no ways near as tall as Galez, reaching a solid seven feet. His eyes opened, showing black pits, "IT SHALL BE A MASSACRE!"

Naja sent a surge of orbs towards Galez.

Galez gave Naja toothy grin as he changed the sudden surge of power from the man seemed to add speed the meteorite but the old Dragon was only a little worried the Psychic Mystic had always been powerful even when they were youths but he always had two huge flaws his temper and his ego both make most fights easy to dodge around but his attacks were also devastating when they hit. Using his knowledge of space Galez pushed himself to the side and drifted lightly to the side and the orbs flew past into the abyss of space. He did it in a way that was so laid back looking he knew it would piss off Naja to no end, planting his feet on the moving rock he smirked.

"You should know better than to try that in the vacuum of space. Any projectiles will only need the slightest step aside to avoid." Though Naja could use his telekinesis to redirect them but Galez was in his element, with a quick breath he crushed and neutralized the orbs using the gravity from the nearby planet to do so. This was a skill that takes many centuries for a Space Dragon to master being of Space they have an affinity to control gravity but it was rare among the younger ones and it only appears for those within Galez's age bracket. But even the High Elder of the Space Dragons couldn't bend gravity to his will all the time, Gravity by nature refused such things.

With projectiles being useless this would be a close quarters battle and that was Galez's plan the whole time but he wasn't planning to hug the enemy and let him get a chance to rip the orb from his chest. Summoning force to his arms he created spectral limbs that grew out to twice his original limbs size and slashed at Naja's head. The force would knock Naja into space if he didn't keep his mind holding his body in place. All and all it was part of the plan.

"Hmmm......" was all Naja uttered as he began to calculate his next attack.

Naja watched Galez as he summoned spectral limbs that grew out to enormous lengths. As the limbs came towards Naja, a bright light flashed and the limbs were blocked by an invisible force and constricted.

"Dear Galez, surely you don't expect to live with such mediocre attacks do you? Fine, I shall end this quickly.

Suddenly, the meteorite came to an abrupt stop and the orb that Naja had glowed. Simultaneous the orb that Galez contained glowed within him.

Naja's hands began to glow as he dashed forward with intent of skewering the great dragon.

Galez laughed Naja was really predictable in his new power as he drew near the Dragon recalled the spectral limbs and quickly grabbed Naja spinning in a circle before smashing him head first into the metal/rock surface he then threw him in the opposite direction the comet was going and teleported away as the inertia that Naja stopped caught up dashing the Mystic back into the hard surface again making a crater. Galez reappeared above the comet smiling malevolently.

"Now, now dear Naja you don't expect everything to be taken at face value in this fight do you? How does it feel when what you do has immediate and painful consequences?" With that Galez stepped into a dimensional wormhole and vanished. He had no intention of staying in one spot for too long.

Naja stood to his feet, dusted himself off and closed his eyes. A mischievous smirk covered his face as his aura fluxed and before long Galez was being ripped from the dimensional wormhole and thrust back onto the hard meteorite surface.

"My dear Galez, you know as well as I that there is no running now."

Thrusting a hand forward, the meteorite shattered signifying the power behind the telekinetic attack. The fissure was heading straight towards Galez and if he did not move quickly, the telekinetic attack would tear him asunder.

Galez grunted getting back to his feet shrugging not his plan but anything that made Naja use up more of his powers was helpful. He watched the attack speed toward him with mild interest. Like all of Naja's attacks powerful but easily avoided pushing his hands forward he created a forcefield much like what Naja used earlier and it stopped the attack dead leaving only half of the meteor cracked. He flicked his wrist and exploded Naja's side of the meteor sending huge rocks at him keeping the forcefield up around himself.

"All part of the plan Naja."

The rocks piled on top of Naja, injuring his wrist slightly, but a soft rumbling began and the rocks were incinerated.

"My dear Galez, if you are waiting on me to weaken by use of power, think again. The orb gives me more energy than I can expend. I suggest you work harder or you'll be dead before I work up a sweat."

Another barrage of orbs crashed against Galez's forcefield before Naja's Naginata crashed against the forcefield sending sparks in all direction.

"Very little force behind this field Galez. Your age is catching up with you."

Galez chuckled holding both of Naja's attacks at bay.

"Force enough boyo, just like when we were young." He winked at Naja and exploded the forecfield launching Naja back breaking his weapon in half. Jumping back Galez slammed his claw into the comet's surface and growled out a spell and pulled a giant poleaxe seemingly from the comet itself it glistened with the extremely tough metal of Star Steel as it was called amongst the Dragons. It was as tall as Naja and the head consisted of a black axe, black spear, and black spikes. Slamming the butt into the ground, the head light up with Star Fire and glowed an eerie bright blue giving the only light on the whole comet.

"Let's see how much you remember from our training."

The Naginata clashed against the ground seemingly broken. The exploding forcefield sent Naja a few feet away from his weapon, and he landed ever so gracefully against the rocky surface. He watched Galez, watched with amusement as he recalled their old training sessions, and how close they used to be. What had caused Naja to change so greatly? Closing his eyes for a quick second, he chuckled and opened them seeing the rather large weapon that would surely cleave any unprepared lesser being in two.

"I remember oh too well," Naja began, "now if only Seraphine were here to assist."

Naja smirked. He knew all too well about Seraphine and Galez and the fact that Galez's duties as the appointed elder dragon had come between their relationship. Holding out his hand, the Naginata flew into his grasp and mended together before Naja looked up at Galez.

"Let us finish this," Naja spoke softly as he engaged Galez in battle once more.

Mentioning Seraphine opened an old wound that the old Dragon had long since tried to sear shut and he'd thought he'd done it until now but he was too wise to let the wound show either on his face or in his mind that Naja was still trying to dig into. But he knew an old wound he could reopen as well he thought up the words as he changed into his half Dragon form it was more for agility than anything. His Dragon form was great for sheer size and mental warfare but he'd need to be agile for this fight. Luckily he lost none of his power or strength with the form change being 14 feet tall now and weighing 1,000 pounds he still towered over Naja.
"Ah yes, you, me, and Seraphine all we'd be missing is your brother. Then we'd have a true reunion, you two made such a handy tag-team. Shame you killed him in cold blood like a coward." He laughed blocking Naja's attack spinning his halberd around for a swipe of the man's legs.

The halberd came rushing towards Naja's legs, and was met by Naja's Naginata causing sparks to shower the meteor beneath them. Naja's eyes shimmered. His dislike for Galez and his kind showed, but he did not allow Galez's words to affect him. Instead, he simply exhaled and began to speak.

"My brother was WEAK. He did not realize the power he had. You should've seen the look on his face when he discovered that I could snatch the power of others and use it for myself. The look on his face was pure horror, kind of like Seraphine had when I snatched the Life Orb from her.

Naja quickened his pace, charging at Galez, his Naginata poised expertly in his hands. He launched a barrage of deadly attacks at the elder dragon.

Galez blocked some of Naja's attacks but some got through and managed to leave thin scratches along the Dragon's scales. Shoving Naja back he set himself for another set of attacks.

"If your brother was weak why was he chosen over you? If he was weak then tell me why he was gifted with the power that you could only have by stealing?"

The words of the elder dragon struck Naja with an intensity the dragon's attacks couldn't match. It angered Naja that Galez threw up his brother in his face so effortlessly. He growled inhumanly and locked eyes with Galez. His body trembled from the anger he was experiencing.

"HOW DARE YOU!" Naja spat, "HE WAS WEAK BECAUSE OF HIS EMOTIONS LIZARD. The same emotion you show Marzarex, and the same emotion you have for your underlings. It is sickening. No matter, when I am done here, I'll pay your little space dragons a visit and annihilate your entire race. Then I'll move on to Seraphine and torture her while you watch."

Naja stopped and glared at Galez. His temper had flared and before he knew it, he had charged the large dragon yet again, unleashing a hellish torrent of enchanted steel and powerful psychic blasts.

Galez quickly dodged the psychic blasts, but the enchanted steel clashed against his halberd over and over and over again. Naja was relentless in his assault, but high elder Galez wasn’t going to go down without a serious fight. He pushed against the offensive Naja and swung the halberd at Naja’s midsection. Naja, eyes filled with rage, had charged once more at Galez, but when the halberd sliced into his side, he was sent rocketing back, hitting a stalagmite that jutting from the surface of the meteorite. The impact crushed the stone and metal mixture and damaged Naja’s armor. Standing to his feet, Naja looked down at the cut and growled.

“I’ll have your heart Galez!”

There was an intense exchange of blows that came after that statement. Naja and Galez deliver powerful strikes against each other. The meteorite was slowly cracking under the pressure of the power each was releasing. The two came to a standstill, each bleeding out from the numerous wounds and gashes over their body. Galez panted, using his halberd as a cane while Naja held his left arm, the Naginata floating around him. He glared at Galez, knowing that this fight wasn’t going to be an easy one, but he could tell the dragon’s age was getting to him. It all came down to this final attack. The two combatants eyed one another and used slick words to get the upper hand mentally, but in the end it was going to come down to the last attack.

Silence filled the vacuum of space around the shattering meteorite. Nothing moved. It was as if the universe itself was waiting on the outcome of this very battle. Naja looked at Galez, and Galez returned the gaze. In a blur of motion, the two charged one another, yelling as they approached the climax of the battle. The sound of metal slicing flesh broke the silence of space. The two had now exchanged places and their backs were to each other. Naja turned to face Galez, and the elder dragon did the same. Taking a few steps, Naja’s body shivered and bled from open gashes. Galez smirked and took a step forward before collapsing against the cold jagged meteorite. Naja, beaten and bruised, made his way over to Galez and knelt down as best he could, pain filling every inch of his body.

“You chose this Galez, the moment you stood against me. Now give me the orb!”

Naja thrust his hand into the great dragon and ripped from him the very orb that gave Galez his enhanced powers. The orbs within Naja burst out and combined with the death orb that Naja had ripped from Galez. The elder dragon had screamed in agony before the dark void took him. He lay unconscious against the meteorite. The orb of creation was now complete. Naja had what he had sought after. Galez was near death’s door, but Naja was too weak to finish off the dragon, instead he would leave the dragon to live and think on his failure. Limping away, Naja tore a hole in the fabric of space and looked back once more at Galez.

“Your entire race will be eradicated for this. I will see to it personally. I do not make blind threats lizard.”

He left the battlefield, his body seeking rest and healing. Once arriving at his base, Naja moved to his healing chamber after reabsorbing the creation orb. He meant what he said and when he arose, the space dragon race would be in for a terrible surprise.

------------------------------------------------------------------------
As Seraphine sat in the office that once belonged to Naja, she couldn’t help but feel a sudden pull within her when Galez fell. She gasped as if her heart had been pierce by the Naginata. She stumbled to her feet and sent out a distress signal to the space mystic, MyKael.

“He’s done it, he has the creation orb. Find Galez, find him and bring him to me. I have the coordinates. Be safe, for Naja could still be lingering around.”

After that, she made her way out of the base towards Kana and Alexander. The poor mystic had overexerted his power and now lay limp in the arms of Kana.

“Here child, allow me,” Seraphine stated as she hovered her beautiful ageless hand over the chest of Alexander. She muttered something in an eerie language before a pulse of bright energy filled the wind mystic from head to toe.

“That should do it, but you’ll be sore as hell Alexander. I’ve taken you as far as I can, but I believe Kana would be willing to take you further.”

With a smile, Seraphine placed a soft comforting hand on Kana’s shoulder and was off to prepare for Galez’s arrival.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Dorián, still in his empty state, growled softly as the presence of others arriving upset the dragon within him. It was when Nemine showed up and ran towards him that the hybrid stood to his feet and face her letting look a roar that stopped the ice banshee in her tracks. His eyes were ablaze with electricity, and the dragon half seemed out of control. His body had changed, but his understanding of Nemine’s language still remained. Dorián was there, but he wasn’t there. The hybrid glared at the ice banshee and growled deeply before baring his sharp teeth. Again, lightning struck sporadically, barely missing Nemine.

Aureyon
09-01-2012, 11:48 AM
Mykael felt a strange prescence in his mind as he sat at the cafe in london, and his eyes shot open when he recognized the prescence as Seraphine. She said something a space dragon called Galez, and that he was to bring her to him. But, that was before the pain had erupted in his very inner being, the very core of his space mystic powers felt as though it was being torn out of him, and he let out a anguished yell. . His powers were diminishing, but they would return once he had some rest; not all of his abilities were tied to the Space Mystic. He opened a rift in space and stepped through following the enormous psychic energies of Naja to the place where he had battled Galez.

The rift opened on the now ruined meteorite opposite the side Galez was on. Mykael saw him and flew to him with a powerful beat of his wings. He altered the gravity around the area to slow down the Meteorites destruction, and he knelt next to Galez. His pure white aura of his Watcher half shining vibrantly, as he placed his hands on the Space Dragon and began to heal what wounds he could. The pain that Naja inflicted on Galez was intense and Mykael could feel everything that the dragon felt during the battle. It took everything in him not to pass out unconcious after keeping Death from Galez's door. He stood and sent a burst of telepathic energy into Galez's mind "Lord Galez, Im taking you to Lady Seraphine." He then opened another rift and altered the gravity solely around Galez as Mykael easily lifted him up and stepped through the rift.

As soon as he had done that, another rift opened outside of the Amazon base, and Mykael with a greatly injured, but somewhat mending Galez stepped out. Mykael was visibly shaking from the over exertion of his healing abilities on the great dragon, and he strode up to Seraphine weakly with Galez in his arms. "I did as you have asked Seraphine.", And with that Mykael fell to the ground unconcious. Trying to heal what little he could of Naja's handywork on Galez had taken its toll, as well as the altering of the gravity, and opening the rifts. He had over-exerted himself to the point where he was on the brink of death.

Jacogos
09-02-2012, 03:42 AM
Even as Nemine approached him, Dorián roared at her, a challenge that instilled fear in her like nothing had before. What was going on…? Though the lightning struck around her, she was unphased by it, worried more about what had happened to the man before her.

“Dorián…?” she called softly, her eyes fixed on his. She continued to speak Russian, her focus all on him. “Speak to me, my love. Are you in there anymore…?”

A growl rumbled in the hybrid’s throat. He glared at Nemine, taking a step forward, his footsteps leaving dents in the earth beneath him. His teeth glistened in the light as he looked at the potential meal in front of him. In the blink of an eye, the hybrid was standing behind Nemine. He began inhaling her scent, snorting as he did so.

“Ne----min-------e.”

His voice was guttural and nothing like her lover’s, still the smell of her began to cause a chain reaction.

Nemine had to steel herself when Dorián disappeared, hot breath suddenly stinging her neck. Stubbornly keeping herself from flying into her Mystic Form, Nemine slowly turned to the hybrid man that was once her love and looked up at him. She had no idea what had happened to him, nor did she realize what the man had been through over the past two months. She wished she had stayed closer to him…

My work is important, too… a voice said to her, but was it really more important than him?

“Dorián…” she said again, gently reaching up to touch his face lightly, slowly, trying not to provoke him. He had to still be in there… He had to be…

The hybrid’s reaction from the cool touch of Nemine was sudden. Both of his clawed hands shot up and grabbed Nemine by the shoulder and the vicious hybrid let out a bone shaking roar right into Nemine’s face. There was a cracking sound and the hybrid released Nemine and took to trembling steps back before his body began to twist and contort. His tail began to vanish. His teeth began to return to normal. His eyes returned to their beautiful color, shimmering slightly, and his hair returned to normal. His body fell limp to the ground, his knees catching him from falling completely over.

He looked up at Nemine weakly.

“I-I could’ve hurt you,” he panted out looking around at the destruction that was present at the base of the mountain.

Though shaken deeply by what could’ve been her death, Nemine smiled slightly at the man and fell to her knees beside him, embracing him deeply.

“I’m not as frail as you make me out to be, my love…” she cooed, stroking his hair once before pulling back to look him over. Then she suddenly realized she had been speaking Russian and switch back to her heavily accented English. “Besides, you didn’t hurt me. Now tell me what the hell happened to you, Dorián.”

Dorián continued panting, the transformation having taken its toll on him. He looked up after Nemine finished talking and began to speak.

“Everything,” he began tears starting to form, “everything is being ripped from me. Vithgar was my father. Do you know how long I’ve searched for him, only to see him ripped from me in the blink of an eye? Naja, the man I called father for so many years turns out to be a liar and a thief, and Fenirex, a storm dragon, someone I considered a brother killed in front of me. Everyone I care about is being ripped from my world and I can’t do anything about it.”

Dorián sobbed and continued panting, attempting to formulate his thoughts which were everywhere at the moment. Though he tried to stand, his body wouldn’t even budge. He remained crouched in that position as he attempted to fill Nemine in.

“Fenirex, with his dying breath, transferred all the remainder of his power to me, but it had an adverse effect. It caused me to become a hybrid, A Nephlim Dragon.”

He stopped talking in order to catch his breath.

Nemine was shocked by the revelation of Vithgar, though she could only imagine why Dorián would find himself attached to the demon-lord so quickly. Perhaps she couldn’t relate. She didn’t know Fenirex at all, though she remembered him playing a part in Dorián’s training. The rest…

“Oh, Dorián… You’ve been through so much…” she said quietly, staying close to him and trying to keep him calm, her eyes watchful for anything that would disturb them. The last part, about him turning into a hybrid, explained the horror she had just witnessed. “I wish you had come to me… or rather, I wish I had stayed…”

"It's not your fault. I'm fine now. I gotta find Marzarex, maybe he can explain this whole hybrid thing."

Finally, Dorián had caught enough oxygen in his lungs to speak without having to stop. He tried to stand and was able to, though he was a bit wobbly. He sighed, not knowing how he was going to make it when everyone around him that he cared about seemed to be plucked sporadically from his life without any consent for his emotions. He looked at Nemine and sighed. This was going to be the hardest thing he had ever done.

"I don't want to lose you too Nemine, and I'm afraid if we are together, something will happen. I can't take losing you Nemine."

She helped him stand, supporting him if needed, but otherwise couldn’t do much. She wished there was something she could do, but all she knew was what her parents and the Nobility had taught her… Death and weapons. However, her thoughts went off the rails when Dorián started speaking again.

“No, my love…” Nemine said gently, hoping she wasn’t hearing what she thought she was. “Pushing me away won’t fix anything. I want to be here beside you, not at a distance watching you fight a losing battle.” Her eyes flashed dangerously. “You won’t lose me, Dorián.”

"I'm sorry Nemine, but I can't withstand another stab to the heart."

His heart was racing and he fought the urge to grab her and hold her tight and never let her go, but he couldn't bear the thought of losing her. Everyone he loved was being ripped from him, and if Nemine were ripped from him, he would go down a path of no return. That much was certain.

He stood there, regaining his strength as time went by. He placed a soft hand against Nemine's right check before kissing her deeply and passionately. When he broke the kiss, he rested his forehead against hers and whispered, "Я люблю тебя"

“Dammit, Dorián, will you lis-“ was all she could get out before his lips locked with hers. Part of her mentally cursed him while the rest melted, the only man she had ever known to do so. Even as he pulled back, her eyes glistened with unshed tears as she defiantly glared at him.

“Я тоже тебя люблю, Dorián… But I will not let you leave me,” she said, her gaze daring him to say otherwise.

He saw her gaze, ever defiant, and could only accept that she wasn't going to allow him to leave her, even if danger followed his every move. He smiled and ran his left hand through her icy hair.

"Alright, but I need you to be careful and alert, Nemine. Please promise me this and I'll rest easy tonight."

She smiled back, hugging him to her tightly in thanks. “Aren’t I always careful and alert, my love?” she asked teasingly, and then kissed him one more time before stepping back. “I do promise, though. Do get some rest. You know where to find me, Dorián…” she finished quietly, regarding him sadly.

There was a moment of silence between the two as they held each other’s hands, before both of them teleported away, forced to go their separate ways once again.

SikstaSlathalin
09-03-2012, 04:17 PM
*Drax*

Two months were all the Grand Wraith had to train in his new level of power and while it wasn't enough to master every level of this primal force it was enough to make the Fearstalker a force of nature. When word finally trickled back to the Dark Kingdom about Naja now having the creation Orb and it's defender injured gravely Drax was already preparing his return to the prey world now he had a greater reason to do so. With that Orb Naja world be able to kill all the humans and starve the Stalkers. Leaving the Grayscales' Wing of the castle he was flanked by his own group of Midnight Blade bodyguards all dressed in jet black like normal but instead of the King's mark adorning their armour they each had the three long scratches of the Grand Wraith.

The power flowed off the tall Stalker and trailed behind him, each step left a black footprint on the stone floor and his face was shourded in blackness. Keeping a quick pace he reached the black Jade courtyard where his soldiers were gatheted awaiting their leader's orders. Each was dressed in the same uniform and armour as the Midnight Blades only differances were their ranks. Standing before them he snarled in the Stalker tongue.
" My soldiers the time has come. Our mission is simple still, save the humans and bring down the Nobility. The Horrors have their orders execute them." As the words left his toothy maw the courtyard be came a wild maelstrom of shadows as the troops teleported back to the human world. With the orders given he dismmissed his bodyguards and teleported himself to find the lovely Trinity who he was eaget to see.

*Rex*

Tracking down Dorian was easier than the Space Dragon originally thought. The Hybrid's instability was getting worse by the minute it seemed but this worried Master Rex all the more. Unchecked Dorian would be more dangerous than anything Naja could unleash the world quite literally hung on Rex getting Dorian to the King's Court. Following the storm paths he found the young Mystic at the base of St. Helens but he also saw Nemine. He let the two lovers have some alone time as he watched them his heart began to sink. What would this mean for his love with Fria, would they both survive this war? Would one of them die? Would they both die? He didn't know the only one who might would be High Elder Galez and Rex wasn't sure if he would survive the battle with the mad Mystic. As he heard Dorian and Nemine part ways he went back to tracking the boy.


*Galez*

The battle with Naja had become a blur, the Elder Dragon had been watching his hour of defeat click down and when it came he found himself with mixed feelings he had lost the final key in Naja's plan of possessing the Creation Orb but he would also live through this and get to see the ultimate defeat of the mad man he had once called friend. As the Watcher Space Mystic helped him to the Amazon Base he let himself be carried the removal of the death orb had indeed weakened Galez but the upside of having foresight was he could prepare for it. He had been training himself to not need the orb to make himself a force to be reckoned with he could still decimate plenty of opposition on his own. He had regained some of his power by the time he and Mykael reached the base. He stood on his own two feet and mused some magic to move the Watcher into a bed. It was here he noticed he was blind and limping he smiled weakly at the irony.
"Well could've been worse." He sat down letting the Water Dragons and Fae healers work on him peering further into the future.

RisingPhoenix
09-04-2012, 11:04 PM
Tuesday, August 25, 2043

Mother Nature had just returned from cleaning the world’s water that was infected with the oil. All life that had been transformed into mechanical hybrids were not cured and back to normal. The only ones who still remained were those in New York. Mother Nature stumbled back into Kurama and Halley’s home. She was weak having cleansed nearly all of the world’s population and all of the world’s water supply. She ached in areas she hadn’t ached before and her eyes were heavy. She walked in and noticed how quiet it was. Her steps were extremely quiet. She peered into Halley and Kurama’s room and noticed the two asleep, or at least Halley was asleep. Kurama looked over at his mother and smiled.

“Hey ma,” he said quietly in order to keep Halley asleep.

“Good morning son. I trust all is well?” she spoke telepathically to him.

“Are you alright?” Kurama returned telepathically a worried look crossing his face.

“I’ve finished undoing what your father did. The entire world is now clean of the oil and those infected are cured except for New York. I was drained and didn’t get the chance to cleanse it.” Mother Nature replied with a soft sigh.

“Speaking of dad, how would you feel about visiting him and talking things over with him?”

Mother Nature gave Kurama a ghastly look, but she could see that her son was indeed serious. Shaking her head, she kissed him softly on the forehead and spoke telepathically.

“I will do it for you. I took you from him, and I owe you that much.”

Leaving the vicinity, Mother Nature entered the forest in order to recharge and get some relaxation. She’d be accompanying Halley to New York later on tonight, but for now she would relax and enjoy her restoration session.

Meanwhile…………

Dorián appeared atop Mount Fuji, a storm cloud forming soon after. The storms that he had created unknowingly had stopped their rampage, but now this new storm that accompanied him to Japan was a simple thunderstorm, at least for now. He sat there, contemplating what to do and how to do it. The new sensations he was feeling were making it hard to concentrate. His hands kept changing from demon, to angel, to dragon and it frightened him slightly. His face shifted and his hair changed colors. It was odd, but he had to keep away from others until he got this settled and was able to control it.

--------------------------------------------
Seraphine nodded as she saw Galez enter the base with MyKael in tow. It pleased her to know that the dragon was able to heal most of his wounds, yet he was still severely wounded and Seraphine would need to heal both he and MyKael. With the help of water dragons and fae healers, Seraphine began. It didn’t take long, probably close to four hours to heal all of Galez’s wounds and MyKael’s overexertion. After finishing, Seraphine was exhausted, but she approached Galez and smiled, softly touching his face with her hand.

“Galez, I feared the worst, but I am so glad you are alive,” she said softly, her hand trembling as she kept herself still. She wanted so much to embrace the dragon, but he had chosen his path and she had chosen her. It was best this way, wasn’t it?

She quickly turned away and exited the room, wanting not for Galez to see her tears and her pain.

-----------------------------------------------------------------
There was a rippling of power that shifted the very foundation of the Congo. Naja awoke from his restoration and glared as he emerged from the pod. He knew what he’d be doing. He’d keep his promise to Galez and destroy his race, and he’d continue on and unleash that which is locked away. With a deadly smirk, the psychic mystic made his way over to a bookshelf that contained a seemingly endless amount of books. He closed his eyes, and plucked from the shelves one book with his mind. This book was old, the edges trimmed in a kind of fabric that was ancient to most. The lettering was done with a bone pen. Naja opened the book and an eerie noise filled the atmosphere.

“Now, let it begin.”

Naja vanished, leaving his minions to scour the castle. His guards took stance and would await his return. When Naja appeared, he was standing at an ethereal gate.

“The Gate of Supremacy!” Naja spoke touching the gate with his right hand, “now to get to work.”

This gate kept that which was locked away. He pulled the creation orb out and placed it into a space on the lock of the gate. There was a trembling that occurred. Lightning flashed and eerie noises filled the air around Naja. A smile was on his face as he turned the creation orb thus unlocking the gate. A loud shattering sound rushed forth from out of the gate and it swung open with great force. Naja watched as twelve beings stepped out of the gate and glared at him.

“Lord Azael?” one spoke questioning the one responsible for their freedom.

“No, I am Naja, Lord Azael’s son. You are the twelve zodiac beasts right?”

“For someone who knows all you ask too many questions,” a female voice responded, followed by a sound that resembled a tire being deflated.

Naja smiled, “ah, a forked tongue just like a serpent. I have released you; therefore you are under my command. There is something I need you to do. When it is done, then I will be able to release my father, Lord Azael.”

“Our allegiance is to Lord Azael only and no one else,” another voice rang out.

“You’d best watch your tone with me. Should I ensnare you back in the gate and allow you to rot?” Naja’s tone was pointed and filled with irritation. He showed the creation orb and the beasts backed up.

“YOU have the orb?” the serpentine voice asked, surprised that the being in front of them had been able to accomplish such a task.

“Very well Naja, we shall serve and do as you command, but only for the greater glory of Lord Azael.”

That was the final voice that Naja heard as he began to smile.

“By releasing you, I have released twelve gems of power. These gems are scattered across the earth. Go, retrieve the gems, and bring them to me. Only then will Lord Azael be released from his prison. Do you understand?” Naja asked as he closed the book he held in his hand and tucked it under his left arm.

“How will we find these gems?” the serpentine voice asked.

“They give off an elemental aura, but they will call to the mystic who possesses the element. Get to it first and if you just so happen to run into one of the mystics, KILL THEM!”

All of the faces in front of Naja smiled and nodded before they all vanished, heading to find the gems of power. Naja smirked and turned to leave the ethereal plane.

“…..and now the fun begins.”

Tuesday, August 25, 2043
Later on, after the releasing of the twelve zodiac beasts…………..

Naja had completed his attack on the space dragons, leaving a great number wounded and a great number dead, but many had managed to escape. He went on, attacking every dragon race he could find. His destruction of these beings came swift and unjustly, but it happened. Each race of dragon managed to flee before total genocide could occur. He was asserting himself as a dominant threat to the entire universe. Truly no one stood a chance against him. After each defeat, Naja would absorb the essence of the fallen. This increased the power of the creation orb as well as Naja. The more he killed, the more essence he gained and the stronger he became.

With a Cheshire grin, the devilish mystic vanished. His plans were now set in motion. He would free Lord Azael and bring about a new world order.

***ENTER IN THE TWELVE ZODIAC BEASTS. ALL MYSTICS WHO HAD CREATED A MYSTIC GEM WILL FEEL A TUG WHEN THE ETHEREAL GATE IS RELEASED. THEN THEY WILL FEEL THE GEM ASSOCIATED WITH THEIR ELEMENT AWAKEN. THEY’LL BE DRAWN TO FIND IT, BUT SO WILL THE ZODIAC BEASTS. GO ON YOUR JOURNEY, BUT REMEMBER, IT MAY VERY WELL BE YOUR LAST!***

Atrum Daemon
09-05-2012, 05:52 AM
August 25

Haakon stood atop his tower, simply gazing out at the terrain. Mother Nature had cleansed the oil from all but the cult’s heart in New York. He knew that Franz’s presence would ensure that the task would not be an easy one. At first, he was disheartened that his plan had fallen asunder and was ready to let his contingency plan of letting the Stalkers tear the Nobility down and thus releasing the vampires and were beasts from their leashes to let them devour human kind. However, news from his spies reported comforting news.

Even after being cleansed, those who had experienced the cult held to it’s beliefs and teachings. They continued to work as a unified force for the peace and betterment of the world. Maybe there was hope after all.

“Well, I think it is time I bring an old friend here,” Haakon said to himself. “Since I am certain Naja is gathering his minions, I must gather my truest allies.”

The other demon lords he held in oath were not bound in prison like Vithgar and required no blood ritual to summon. Haakon sent out the call and sat crossed-legged on the roof of his tower to wait.

***

Something tugged at the back parts of Rathma’s mind while he was in the Amazon. Something dark had awakened deep within the Earth. It was calling to him, singing all throughout his mind. He stepped out of the base and closed his eyes, trying to locate the direction he needed to go in. A destination in mind, Rathma stepped into a nearby shadow.

He stepped out onto an abandoned sea rig in the Western Pacific. The sea air whipped against his garb, causing the tails of his overcoat to flutter behind him. The object that called to him was deep beneath the surface of the ocean. Rathma raised his arms and let the darkness cover him and changed to his Super form. The shimmering, near incorporeal body would make travel easier underwater.

Rathma stepped off the side of the rig and splashed beneath the surface, using the darkness to alter his personal gravity to fall faster toward the bottom.

***

They had arrived. The demon lords stood before Haakon for the first time in centuries. King Skull, Nerox, Xalthan, and Galtax had answered the age old call. Ancient power radiated like a maelstrom around the top of the tower, shining like a beacon for those who had the eyes to see it.

They had taken smaller versions of their true forms for the visit and the conversation was held in an ancient, guttural tongue. King Skull agreed to remain in the mortal realm as needed while the others would remain on-hand with their forces to answer Haakon’s call for aid at the first sign.

Stryker
09-07-2012, 02:10 PM
August 25th.



“Goddamn wolf!” Renshi roared before tossing a table across the small room he had walked into, ignoring the stares from the people that had previously inhabited it, most looking quite shady and some looking like full-fledged gang members.

“Hey… who’s this guy?” one of the triad members whispered to a friend before thumbing towards Renshi who stopped dead in his tracks.

“Get… out…” he ordered to all interested parties.

“Telling us to get out? Screw you, man, you get the hell out.” The other member spoke up before taking a few steps towards the still-wounded mystic.

“Renshi, there’s no need to waste time and energy on either of them. Let’s go.” Ihsner spoke telepathically to him, hoping that Renshi’s temper wasn’t beginning to boil from the hasty retreat that had to be made from Caine earlier.

“Can it, Ihsner.” Renshi said aloud, puzzling the triad members.

“The hell’s he talking abo-“ he began before feeling Renshi’s gloved hand embrace his mouth and squeeze tightly.

“Hey man, let’em go!” the other shouted before brandishing a knife.

“Or what?” Renshi asked before beginning to close his grip even tighter around the man’s mouth as a loud pop is heard emanating from his grip, signifying the dislocation of the man’s jaw. “You’ll run at me and poke me a few times with that?” he continued, his voice breaking on two occasions as he tilted his head to the right and met the other’s gaze.

“I’m going to save you some trouble of trying to piss me the hell off with that little toy and show you something…” he finished before sending a pulse of energy to his hand which responded by erupting into flames over the man’s mouth.

Screams began echoing throughout the district as slowly but surely the flames burned more and more of the man’s mouth, his teeth literally had fallen out of his mouth by now and landed on the floor, a charred mess before Renshi’s tight grip caused the man’s severely burned cheeks to rip at his fingertips, only the burnt flesh from his jawline still hanging limply from his grasp now as the dying man slowly fell to the ground in front of his friend who had dropped his knife and had also started to tremble, staring at his friend who lay dying at his feet, mouth burned completely off.

“W-w-what the hell, man?!” he screamed frantically, his mind trying to grasp what had just happened as his friend’s body slowly stopped moving. In a effort to escape, the man then spun around on his heels and made for the exit as fast as he could before being cut off by an explosion of black smoke.

“You don’t get to leave that easily…. Oh no…” Renshi told him as his voice emanated from within the smoke.

“Renshi, why’re you wasting your time with these people?” Ihsner asked again, trying to reason with the mystic.

“Can it, Ihsner!” he roared before lunging through the smoke and charging the other man, intent on killing him just as easily as he had done to the one before him as his hand wrapped around his throat, thrusting him against a wall.

“That wolf… that… Fucking boyscout…” he thought aloud as his grip tightened around the man’s throat. “I’ll kill you both… both of you and anyone else who stands in my way…”

Aureyon
09-08-2012, 12:54 AM
August 25th.

Mykael awoke in a bed in a room that was unknown to him. He remembered getting Galez to the Amazon base, and then overexerting his abilities and passing out. So, he could only assume that he was still at the Mystic Base, except he had finally reached the inside. He stood with a newfound strength in his limbs after having recovered fully, and made his way out of the base relatively unnoticed. Upon reaching the outside world he revelled in the warmth of the sun and opened another rift in space, stepping through in a single movement, and the rift disappearing behind him.

It never failed to amaze him at the sights that he saw walking through a space rift. It was as if the Cosmos had yet to form and everything was black. Orbs of red,blue, and even white shined in the distance as well as the grand display of trillions of stars in the sky. Mykael couldn't explain how he was able to navigate through the rift, it was as if his feet knew where to take him, and he was just following his feet. Upon close inspection you could see rifts in the distance and other various races gifted with the ability to travel through rifts. But, they were always too far out of reach and none ever noticed others walking amongst the rifts. It was as if they were each invisible to the other, and the only way you could be noticed was to deliberately step off the path and into the wide expanse of the rift.

Mykael froze in his steps though as he felt a deep tug in the very fabric of his being and his course shifted, the rift opening in front of him and him emerging in london yet again. He began walking the various streets not paying attention to the names or even who he was running into. He felt this tug and he followed it to Big Ben. The clocktower in Londons Westminster palace. He stood there and shifted slightly as his form brightened, and then faded showing a tall demon like creature in Mykaels place. He took to the air and directly towards the clocktower, altering himself so that he could phase through the walls of the clock tower and find whatever was pulling him to it.

Jacogos
09-08-2012, 02:25 AM
Caine Immori

Caine disliked healing magic, which was probably the only reason why he allowed warlocks to use their dark healing magic to stitch him up. It wasn't comfortable, one might even say it was painful, but the Lycan Lord preferred it to the burning-chill of Light-based healing magic.

As such, when he left the 'healing hands' of the warlock at his estate, the werewolf felt refreshed, cracking his neck loudly to reinforce the feeling. The sting of his loss against Renshi was soothed, though it still settled there in his gut, like a nettle in the paw. He supposed he couldn't truly call it a loss, but any instance where his goal was not met was a loss to Caine. It reinforced his need to achieve his goals, no matter the cost.

Now, he supposed, there was just the matter of orienting himself again... Renshi was a lost cause now; the flighty bastard would just go into hiding until he had licked his wounds enough to regain some of that pride he never seemed to have a lack of. The new vampire lord was off recruiting the golem in America, while the other Generals were... quiet, to say the least. There were reports that some plan of Haakon's had been foiled by Mother Nature, whoever that was... Caine had always thought superheros a myth.

There wasn't much left for him to do besides more Mystic hunting, but something in the back of his mind told him that now wasn't the time for that... The traitors hadn't shown their faces since Draxer's defeat in Europe, which meant that his werebeasts were without direction for the most part...

Deciding on that course of action, Caine began to check on his own 'generals', the leaders of the werebeast factions. They were all accounted for, most of them bolstering their numbers while the weregators were dealing with insurrection in their ranks... Everything was as it should be.

So why did he still have that nagging feeling that something bad was going to happen? Growling to himself, he invited one of the warlocks to play chess with him. Anything to kill time at this point...




Lord Sammael

As Titan continued to trudge across the States, the swarm of bats that was Sammael finally converged on the golem's position, the vampire lord taking form near the golem, but well enough away that the being couldn't just smack him to death off-hand. Floating along beside the giant, Sammael raised his voice to be heard.

"Titan, Earthsbane, High Golem of Earth..." Sammael called, using his power of voice to draw the being's attention. "I come bearing a figurative olive branch. Would you hold a moment and speak with me? I believe we both seek similar things..."




Nemine Ivanov

Back in Russia, Nemine was back in her room, reading from the book she had been scouring before when something began to nag at her subconscious, a pulling that demanded her presence. Standing slowly, Nemine blinked as she realized that the pull was directing her towards the earth's center... Far away and to the south, but inevitably down into the core. This part of Russia wasn't that high above sea level, so she wasn't imagining that part, at least.

What she did think she was imagining, though, was that this pull was directing her to Pandora's Gem. She had no idea why she would even think that in the first place, but the draw was strong, and her hunches on the gem's location were too... convenient.

"What else could it be...?" she muttered to herself. Frowning to herself, Nemine immediately selected another volume of the texts she was perusing and noted what she found. She then changed into a more suitable outfit, a snow-white blouse matched by same-color capris. Getting them dirty wasn't really a bother to her, as going into the earth crust, anything was going to get dirty...

"Let's see if this really is too convenient..." she said to herself as she grabbed the weapon rod and, clicking a button on it, turned it into a portable box and placed it on her person. Opening a portal to South Africa, Nemine braced herself for what would be a rather interesting journey.

SikstaSlathalin
09-08-2012, 11:44 PM
*Galez*

As Seraphine left his old heart ached after her. It had been too many long years since he saw or spoke to her he thought about her often but their guadianships of the orbs had forced them apart for fear something like this would happen sooner then was intented. But a slight silver marked the edge of this black cloud with the orbs gone they could renew their love. Limping slightly he entered the room Seraphine had enteted and wtapped his heavily scared arms around her.

AUGUST 25th

The deaths of many of the world's Dragon was just as horrid as he had forseen it to be but as is the gift of foresight he had arranged an escape plan for each race from the mighty Earth Dragons to the sleek and wingless Grass Dragons. They were to retreat to the King's Land a protected haven in times of great distress guarded by eons of magic and the mighty Battle Dragons. Immune to magic, incapable of magic but forever bound to the King's Land and court. But by salughtering the Dragons Naja has potentially sealed his death by the hands of fate. He had work to do he was still the High Elder of the Elder Council of this planet. Leaving a note for Seraphine he left for the King's Court.

*Rex*

It has been a devestating year for Rex, and the destruction of his family and friends brought the years on like rain. He was reaching the end of his positive outlook even with the long time love of his life by his side this was getting hard but even in this level of horror he found some strength in Galez's manifest about what he has seen and what plans he has put in place for Naja's insanity. He'd keep faith in the High Elder, the King, and Drago.

As he was thinking on the past and future he found Dorian atop Mt. Fugi followed by a thunder storm he landed besides the young man and spoke softly.
"Dorian, there's someone you have to meet if you want these wild transformations to ease up and eventually stop. It's time you meet King Roanoke the living Dragon god."

Aureyon
09-09-2012, 12:34 AM
Titan searched for the voice that spoke to him and he stopped mid air standing on his flat rock. “Very well, show yourself and we may speak” he spoke in his gravelly voice. This thing was impeding on his progress of searching for the Earth Mystic. He could already sense the earth essence somewhere in the US, he just couldn’t pinpoint it, because his strength was still regaining from the destruction he had wrought in the town full of organics. He called up more rock and attached it to the base of what he was standing on.

He allowed a pillar to rise beneath him and collide with the flat rocky surface and he stood there awaiting the being who had called him by name. He had enough room for just two beings to stand on it, and he had it to where it would be easy to crush whatever was stopping him from his quest should he feel the need to do so.

Smirking to himself slightly, Sammael moved in front of Titan, levitating around the same height as the golem so he did not have to crane his neck so much.

"Greetings. I am called Julian Oroboros, known to most as Lord Sammael," he introduced himself, bowing slightly. "Your reputation precedes yourself, Titan, else I'd ask the same of you. I must ask, do you remember your life before the imprisonment you have so recently been freed from?"

Titan bowed slightly and spoke proudly "I remember killing the first of the Earth Mystics. My hand was forced otherwise i would not have done such a thing to that woman. I remember then being ambushed by the remaining mystics and then being trapped in that horrid mountain. That is all i remember." He had something of sorrow on his face as he finished, but he quickly hid it behind an unreadable rocky expression.

"I was freed by an enormous energy surge. I hadn't felt such power in a long time. Now, i hunt the Earth Mystic i so strongly feel within my core. She is my next target. And, you are in my way of that." He finished with a hint of anger in his voice. The rocks shifted but did not move. He was withholding his temper to see what this thing had to offer.

Sammael nodded, sensing the pride and power this being offered. Truly he would be a great addition to their cause...

"You know of the Mystics, yet you do not remember the Nobility. They are the faction I represent, those who oppose the Mystic's foolish ways. You seek the Earth Mystic's destruction, yes? We seek the destruction of all Mystics, her included," Sammael spoke, his voice rich and sweet like honey. he was truly pouring it on.

"Help us, and we will help you, Titan. We will aid you in your quest for the Earth Mystics head, and all we ask is for you to remember the past, where you opposed all Mystics, not only the girl."

Titan grunted and it came out as a chuckle "I care not for the war you wage with the Mystics. I will lend my forces to your cause, but i myself will make it my sole purpose to find and destroy the Earth Mystic. Now, if anyone stands in my way, Nobility or otherwise. They will die." That was said more as a warning than a threat, but a threat still lay implied within that statement.

He thought for a moment and then spoke "I will join your cause for now. But, when i deem the time is up, i will leave and you will not seek me out again." This he said solely as a threat towards the Vampire lord. Titan had no reason to fear this creature, he was of flesh and Titan of stone and earth. "Now, if you will excuse me. I have to speak with the Rock Mother."

Smirking to himself, Sammael nodded and gestured for the golem to continue on his way. "I thank you for your time and consideration, Titan, and I bid you farewell," he said with the smirk widening, opening a portal home behind him and turning to enter it. Marvelous.

Titan grunted in response to the Vampire lord and then the rock pillar collapsed as Titan willed the large rock forward. He chuckled and then got back on trail to find the Earth Mystic. Her essence was intoxicating to him, and he was getting eager to find her, and face the one who had hurt him so long ago.

Atrum Daemon
09-09-2012, 06:16 AM
The quiet whispers of unseen souls heralded the arrival of King Skull to the top of Mount Fuji. He glanced up to the storm cloud overhead and gave a small snort of irritation. He had known Vithgar for a long time. The demon king had ruled his lands when Skull was just a simple warlord attempting to unite barbaric tribes. To see Vithgar’s only child in such a pathetic state irritated Skull immensely.

He owed Vithgar a lot. He figured he could start repaying the Sovereign of Black Flame by educating his son as to the burden he was to inherit.

“Your confusion is understandable,” King Skull said, approaching Dorian. “I can help you understand. Well, understand your demon heritage at least.”

Quickly standing to his feet, Dorián shifted into his Super Mystic form so quickly that all could be seen was a bright flash of lightning. He held his bow which crackled with energy and glared at King Skull. Nocking an arrow, he aimed at the intruder and began to speak.

"Who are you and what do you know about my father?" Dorián's eyes shimmered as he spoke, the wind from the storm blowing his hair and clothing elegantly in its grasp.

Whoever this being was, he had such a distrustful face, but then again he had not attacked Dorián when he could've, and he had made his presence known. If he were an enemy he would've attacked first. Dorián thought about this and lowered his bow, removing his hand from the electric bow string which vanished along with the arrow. There was so much that he didn't know about his heritage. He didn't know his mother, she was presumed dead, and all he knew was that she was a high angel. He had only recently met his father who was defeated in battle in front of his very eyes. Giving this being a chance to explain his heritage would give him some peace.

"Start talking.........."

King Skull did not so much as twitch when Dorian changed and pointed his bow.

“I’m King Skull,” the demon replied. “I’m just a simple warlord who became king of united barbaric tribes. But your father…he’s much more than I can ever hope to be.”

He rested one hand on the hilt of his sword and started walking back and forth as he spoke. “Vithgar is the Sovereign of Black Flame. He is one of the oldest known demon lords and, but until his defeat, served as a guardian of the natural order of things. You are the only heir to his throne. Now, given that you are not a pure-blooded demon, you don’t have all the benefits of Vithgar’s blood. But, I am certain you at least retain if not your father’s immunity to fire, then at least some kind of extreme resistance to it.

“There is demon power in you. You just haven’t unlocked it yet. But, becoming the strange hybrid that you have has not helped things. I will admit to not being privy to very much of just what Vithgar was capable of. I mean, he was still ruling when I was just an arrogant warrior with aspirations of uniting fractured tribes.”

"I suggest you hurry up King Skull. I know you didn't come all this way for just that little smidgen of info. What else do you have to tell me? What of the angel heritage within me?," Dorián questioned, sweat beading on his forehead. It was becoming increasingly difficult to keep the warring factions within him at bay. It was as if the demon, angel and dragon within him were trying to take over all at once.

He transformed back into his normal form and knelt down to one knee in pain. Energy sparked off him in dangerous bursts, but he kept his eyes on King Skull. He closed his eyes and concentrated, trying to quell the battle within. Thankfully, after a few moments of inner battling, the pain subsided and he was able to stand once more. As he stood, he seemed to shimmer.

“She and Vithgar were together for many years until one day she just…wasn’t there. He would never talk about her after that. I think she was an angel of restoration and redemption. But, your angel heritage is not what concerns me. What does is the position you will be in when the time comes for you to take your father’s throne. That is where the burden of responsibility comes in. Your father was more than just a king, he was a guardian of sorts. His guardianship over the balance will fall to you. The black flame has to be kept burning and that will fall to you. But, in your state, I doubt you’re an in any condition to do much of anything with any effectiveness.

“Your mother was a kind soul. How she and Vithgar stayed together never clicked with me, but they managed. She just seemed to vanish a few years before Vithgar was imprisoned on this world. I assume she was safe wherever she was, because here you are now. I know very little of heavenly hosts, so I can’t begin to guess at what her blood gives you, but I am confident that the blood of your family, both angel and demon, can subdue the foreign dragon in you. You’re the prodigy of angel and demon. The dragon has no place in your being.”

King Skull sighed lightly and shook his head. “If you can’t master yourself, you’ll be in no shape to save this world or take up your responsibility. I will help in whatever way I can. I owe your father a great debt that it is time I start repaying.”

A low guttural growl emitted from Dorián's throat when he spoke of the dragon within him, and it worried him. If he couldn't control this new part of him, they he'd surely be defeated when it came time to face Naja. He closed his eyes and when he opened them he nodded.

"Whatever you can do to help me, I am ready to do it," Dorián stated, "what would you have me do?"

Just then, Dorián felt a powerful tug at his being. It was so powerful that it snatched the breath from his body and he collapsed to his knees. Gasping, he looked up at King Skull with a confused look. It was then that the images began to flood his mind. As stone in the shape of a star was all he saw and the great country of Russia. After the images ceased, Dorián continued to gasp for air. There was a calmness that came over him, as if healing magic was flowing from the heavens. He looked up and smiled before standing to his feet and dusting his pants off.

“I’d say something just did it for me,” King Skull said, a smile in his voice. “I was going to give you something to focus on, a purpose other than just wallowing in sadness and letting you tear at yourself. Go for this new goal. Focus yourself entirely on it. When you accomplish it, if you still want my help in truly understanding your demonic power, then use this.”

He unhooked a shimmering skull from his belt and handed it to Dorian. “When the time comes that you want my assistance or are just in dire need of an extra sword, raise this into the air and crush it in your hand. I will respond to it. You have my word. And one more thing: the lich lord is not one to be treated as an enemy. In fact, he could be a valuable ally against the common foe you have with him.”

Dorián nodded as he took the skull in his hands and placed it in the confines of his garments. Just as he did so, Marzarex appeared and began to speak. He looked at Marzarex and closed his eyes.

"I promise King Skull, when I'm finished with King Roanoke, and when I find whatever that was, I will be looking for you. Tell Haakon I'll be visiting him soon. You are right King Skull. It's clear that Naja isn't going to stop until he is stopped. Thank you for the information."

He bowed slightly to show respect to King Skull before turning to Marzarex.

"Take me to him," Dorián said softly.

SikstaSlathalin
09-10-2012, 02:38 AM
*Rex*

Red noticed Dorian handling something but let it be nodding to the young man.
"Wise choice, before we go I need to go over the rules of the Dragon Court. One King Roanoke is truely a living God. And the last of the Diamond Dragons. Naja and his father at the top of their mad power thirst would fall before him. All attacks are absorbed and shot back at the caster and being made of diamonds means he is immune to physical harm. Two power is neutrilized when within his Court we'll be nearly humans until we leave. Three Battle Dragons guard all of the King's Lands and castles more for the protection of things other than the King. They are immune to damage but cannot leave the Lands they guard. They have no qualms about destroying those the disrespect the King or threaten his lands and all in them."

He inspected Dorain casting a slight spell to ease his pain.
"And four he can and will help you but you need to have pure intentions for it to work fully." He opened a procted portal to the King's Lands only a Dragon or someone with a real Dragon can enter.

Froggy
09-10-2012, 03:47 AM
Tuesday

Halley yawned when she stirred, not much longer after Kurama's conversation with his mother. "Good morning my love," Halley said, kissing him gently when she woke. She frowned when she finally felt herself coming to, waking up. They both started missions today, with Hanah and Kiran joining Kurama. She looked at him sadly and just cuddled up next to him, not wanting to move. It had been a while since they had last separated, not to mention the fact that she didn't know when she would be back.

"No way!" she heard Hanah shouting from the other room. "Yeah!" Kiran chipped in, and Halley shook her head. She already knew that Kiran had covered informing Hanah. Soon though the sound of footsteps running could be heard, and Hanah and Kiran burst into their room looking excited. "Come on mom and dad," Hanah said, plopping down onto the bed next to them. Kiran did the same and Halley pulled her children into loving hugs. "I'm really going with you? Really?" Hanah asked Kurama, and Halley frowned at Kurama...she still wasn't happy about the idea, but he was right nonetheless. Halley just continued to hold Kiran while Hanah moved to sit on Kurama's lap.

Kurama embraced his wife lovingly and kissed her forehead. As the footsteps approached the room door, Kurama had already braced himself for the questions. Kiran and Hanah both came in at nearly the same time and Hanah quickly pounced with a question.

"On one condition. You do as I say and follow my every instruction down to the letter. Do you both understand? It is very risky me taking both of you with me, but I want you both to get a feel for what me and your mother do. If something is to happen, you leave immediately, understand? You use the spell I taught you and you come back here. I don't care what happens to me, as long as both of you are safe. Is that understood?"

Kurama voice was firm and filled authority. His eyes showed that what he meant he meant and that they would be in deep trouble if they disobeyed.

Hanah and Kiran looked at their father with confusion. If something happened, of course they would try to help him. Hanah was the first to answer. "But... If something happened, we want to help you," Hanah said, her voice low and quiet, almost sad. She could see her mother tensing and Hanah looked at her father with worry. "We can't just leave you dad," Kiran spoke this time. If Kurama wanted his children to go on missions with him, fine. But Halley was deadset on him laying down the rules and explaining them to their children. 'Kurama,' Halley spoke through their thoughts, glaring at him.

"NO, LISTEN TO ME, LISTEN TO WHAT I SAY. If ANYTHING happens, come back here, is that understood? I will do better if I know you two are safe rather than worrying about you. DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME? I will NOT take you with me unless you agree."

Kurama's voice seemed to boom, but it was still as calm and cool as ever. He was speaking to them like any father would. He didn't want them to get hurt. If something happened, he wanted them to get out and come back home, that way he could focus on the fight at hand and not on their whereabouts.

"You two realize that if you were captured, our enemies would not treat you the same as we treat you. They'd torture you and force your mother and I to do things. I can't have that. I need you to promise and swear to me that if anything happens you will leave and come straight back here. Once you get back here, I want you to contact your mother and let her know what happened. Do you understand? It is imperative that you listen and follow directions."

Kurama sighed deeply and looked at Halley before closing his eyes and standing to his feet. Suddenly, there was a terrible tug at his being. He fell to both knees and held his heart. Something had just been unleashed, and he could feel the pulse of energy that came from it. He looked at Halley and knew she had felt it too. Looking at his kids and forced a smile and hugged them.

"Go get ready Kiran and Hanah. Bring your utility bags, we'll be departing soon."

Kurama stopped talking as he began to feel a flood of images in his head. It was a green stone, curved like a snail. It called to him, it wanted him to find it. He shook his head and sat down for a minute as everything began to spin. With one hand on his forehead, he took deep breaths to calm himself.

Halley nodded her head in approval when Kurama told hanah and Kiran to get ready. She was about to say something when she felt something tug the very fibers of her being. Hannah and Kiran had already left and Halley slumped to the floor, her vision becoming blurred with a beautiful canary diamond trapped inside a larger rock. Sweat was pouring down her cheeks and light was pulsating from her body.

Looking at Kurama she could see that he had felt it as well. "what...the hell... Is going on?" Halley askey Kurama as though he would know. Did they just receive new missions? Halleys breath was coming up short and she had to steady her breathing, more images flooding her mind.

Just as quickly as the images came, they stopped and Kurama shook his head to regain his composure. He helped Halley up and sighed. He didn't know what it meant, but he knew he had to find it, but first he needed to find Dorián and make sure he was alright before going on this new mission.

"Looks like a change of plans. I'm still going to go look for Dorián, but whatever I just saw is calling to me. I have to find out what it is. I have to go visit Seraphine. Surely she would know."

Halley didn't know what to do. She'd been hell bent on going to New York for weeks... But now she wasn't sure. She understood Kurama's need to find Dorian but... This stone was calling to her and she had to find out why, what it was. Halley sighed deeply and held onto Kurama. "What should I do?" she asked. She could just as easily teleport to the base, to Seraphine and find out what this was. It wouldn't delay her mission but maybe a day. Halley looked torn and she looked to Kurama for guidance.

"Tell you what, we can both go right now with the kids to the base and talk to Seraphine. That way once we're done, we can go our separate ways," Kurama said as he caressed Halley in her time of bewilderment, "remember, I'm only a mind link away babe."

Halley smiled lovingly at Kurama, holding onto him tightly. She was so lucky to have someone like Kurama in her life, and honestly...she wouldn't want anyone other than Kurama as her husband. Halley's stomach growled and she chuckled. "Perhaps I should cook breakfast for everyone before we leave?" Halley asked, kissing Kurama lovingly on the lips before leading him into the kitchen. Kiran and Hanah were already at the table.

She decided to stay simple for this morning, since they would all be leaving soon and time was of the essence. Bacon, eggs, and sausage with fruits from the amazon on the side. Halley served the dishes to everyone, Kurama included, before she took her own seat next to Kurama's.

The breakfast was very delicious and perfumed the house with a wonderful smell. As he ate, he looked at his two kids and then his wife. He loved his family, that much was certain. Being with them made him extremely happy, but he could not forget his extended family, the rest of the mystics. He had experienced a lot of time with them and had come to see them as family. They had been through so much together and he could only wonder what was up the road for them.

He stood up after finishing his breakfast and walked to the sink.

"Kiran, Hanah, get ready after you finish. Halley, let's get this over with. I'd hate to give our enemy any advances."
Kiran and Hanah quickly finished their breakfast and Halley scolded them for rushing. They simply laughed and ran to their room, clearly happy. Halley took the dishes to the sink and began washing them. "I hope Seraphine can explain things further," Halley said, holding Kurama and kissing him lovingly.

Hanah and Kiran came back into the room, bouncing all over the place. "Ready!" they both said at the same time. Halley sighed and rubbed her temples, glaring at Kurama. "Time to go I suppose," Halley said, glaring at him again. Hanah and Kiran held Halley's hand and Halley hold onto Kurama's. "Ready?" Halley asked, looking as though she would rather be doing anything but what she was doing at that moment...taking her children on a mission with her. Kurama watched his kids run off to their room. It made him smile, and the kiss from Halley helped ease his nerves. When Kiran and Hanah returned, they held each other's hands and Kurama closed his eyes. When he opened them, the iris was a bright green. A large flower engulfed them in a matter of seconds, transporting them through the roots of plants until they emerged in front of the amazonian base.

"Well, let's get this over with," Kurama stated again as the flower opened and his family stepped out of it.

Seraphine felt Galez's hands on her and quickly turned softly kissing his cheek before feeling Kurama and Halley's presence along with their children. She nodded at Galez who parted to take his leave. Hopefully now their relationship would be able to grow, if they lived long enough. When she emerged from the base, she saw Kurama and Halley.

"I know why you are here. I felt the tug just as you did. Each of you will feel it."

A book appeared in her hand and she opened it. Kurama opened his mouth to speak, but she stopped him.

"I haven't much time. These gems are what Naja is looking for."

In the pages of the book were the 12 Mystic Gems of Power. Seraphine thumbed over them and allowed Halley and Kurama to see.

"The others will feel the tug just as you have, and will be drawn to the stones. Be careful, for what Naja has unleashed is also after the gems. Remember your training and be very careful. I must be going, I haven't any time to converse any longer."

Seraphine closed the book and departed. There was much that she had to prepare for. She reentered the base, her silhouette vanishing once within the building.

Kurama looked at Halley an awkward look on his face.

"Gem?!" he managed to say as he tightened his grip on Kiran's hand, "well so much for that. Be careful Halley. I love you, and don't worry about us. Kiran and Hanah, remember what I told you. Now, let's go!"[/font] Halley stared at Seraphine looking dumbstruck. A gem had managed to tug at their beings as powerfully as it had? She raised an eyebrow and shared that equally awkward look on Kurama's face as she looked at him. Halley sighed when Seraphine parted and looked at Hanah and Kiran, giving them a loving hug. "Be careful my children. Listen to your father. Be safe," Halley said, doing her best to hold back the tears. She stood back up to her full height and hugged Kurama tightly.

'Be careful, keep our children safe. If anything happens to them or you so help me I will kill you myself,' Halley threatened, looking highly upset. She wrapped him in a loving hug and kissed him passionately. "Be safe. All of you. I love you all, so, so much-" Halley said before backing away. She held in a deep breath and sighed, transforming into her Super Mystic form. She teleported into the sky and floated in one place, centering herself. Kurama would look for Dorian, but if Naja was after this gem...she couldn't allow him to get it. She could feel the tug of the gem's power and began to fly in the direction it was coming from, teleporting every now and then in order to save time.

Atrum Daemon
09-10-2012, 08:13 AM
Unnaturally heavy footsteps approached Haakon’s tower. The clanking of metal armor accompanied the hard, deliberate steps. Armor that was once gleaming silver was dull and corroded by a blackness that seeped from as a mist that devoured the light around it. A tattered azure cape fluttered in the breeze as the armored figure approached the tower. The black-armored guards attempted to stop the figure, but were cut down in a single stroke by his great sword. The knight’s breathing was labored, as though breathing normally was something he had forgotten how to do.

The knight slaughtered his way into Haakon’s tower, the strange darkness absorbing the phased plasma bolts from the rifles the lich’s soldiers wielded. His blackened sword cut men in half with ease, spilling blood and entrails upon the walls of the tower’s interior.

Haakon turned when his door burst open and the Jester was thrown inside, crashing into a desk. The strange knight thudded into the room and stood before Haakon. He then put the tip of his sword to the ground and knelt, his head bowed. “Lord…Haakon,” he said with great effort, “I return…from the…Black Eternity.”

“Welcome back, Arturius,” Haakon replied as the Jester picked himself up with a groan. “Rise.”

Knight Arturius rose to his feet with great effort, his body not properly adjusted to not being in the crushing darkness of the Black Eternity. “It is…as was feared,” the knight said. “The Dark…it is…spreading. The denizens…of the Eternity…are containing it…as…best they can…but…it spreads still.”

“What did you see, my son?” Haakon said, looking at his adopted son from his position leaning against his desk.

“Monsters…wraith creatures that…were anathema to all light,” Arturius paused for breath, “whatever master they serve…is stirring. The Vorkhans…they are afraid.”

“Well, there is nothing to be done about that now,” Haakon said. “We have a more immediate threat. Naja, the one-time leader of the Mystics, has gone power mad. I do not yet know his game, but I’m getting close. I need you, Arturius, to be prepared should I need you.”

“I will continue to serve as always,” Arturius said. “Once I am…fully recovered…I will be stronger…than when I left. However…it seems…my time in the dark…has rendered me unable to remove this armor.”

“We understood the risks when you left,” Haakon said. “You have done admirably.”

Arturius bowed and left the office. The Jester watched him leave and turned to look at Haakon. “…He killed the entire staff, you know.”

“And? They were all expendable. I think the lack of the useless chatter will improve the place.”

***

The first group of vampires were just unlucky. Arturius had gone out to see the world of daylight he had left behind for so many years and they had gotten in his way. With a swing of his corrupted sword, the vampires were rent in half. The darkness seeped into the blade spread into their bodies and devoured them, leaving nothing behind. The second group brought it upon themselves and all the rest when they led Arturius into their hunting grounds.

They did not realize until too late that the armor clad man held no fear for their kind. “The harbinger of the day of wrath,” Arturius spoke as his great sword cut down the fledgling vampires while he held one by the throat, “will eclipse the sun and rape the moon. On that day, light will be devoured and even your darkness dwelling kind will be destroyed.”

He threw the elder vampire against a wall and impaled him on his sword. “THE STARLESS AEON COMES!” the knight thundered to the sky. “IT WILL DEVOUR EVEN THE GODS!”

- - - Updated - - -

Unnaturally heavy footsteps approached Haakon’s tower. The clanking of metal armor accompanied the hard, deliberate steps. Armor that was once gleaming silver was dull and corroded by a blackness that seeped from as a mist that devoured the light around it. A tattered azure cape fluttered in the breeze as the armored figure approached the tower. The black-armored guards attempted to stop the figure, but were cut down in a single stroke by his great sword. The knight’s breathing was labored, as though breathing normally was something he had forgotten how to do.

The knight slaughtered his way into Haakon’s tower, the strange darkness absorbing the phased plasma bolts from the rifles the lich’s soldiers wielded. His blackened sword cut men in half with ease, spilling blood and entrails upon the walls of the tower’s interior.

Haakon turned when his door burst open and the Jester was thrown inside, crashing into a desk. The strange knight thudded into the room and stood before Haakon. He then put the tip of his sword to the ground and knelt, his head bowed. “Lord…Haakon,” he said with great effort, “I return…from the…Black Eternity.”

“Welcome back, Arturius,” Haakon replied as the Jester picked himself up with a groan. “Rise.”

Knight Arturius rose to his feet with great effort, his body not properly adjusted to not being in the crushing darkness of the Black Eternity. “It is…as was feared,” the knight said. “The Dark…it is…spreading. The denizens…of the Eternity…are containing it…as…best they can…but…it spreads still.”

“What did you see, my son?” Haakon said, looking at his adopted son from his position leaning against his desk.

“Monsters…wraith creatures that…were anathema to all light,” Arturius paused for breath, “whatever master they serve…is stirring. The Vorkhans…they are afraid.”

“Well, there is nothing to be done about that now,” Haakon said. “We have a more immediate threat. Naja, the one-time leader of the Mystics, has gone power mad. I do not yet know his game, but I’m getting close. I need you, Arturius, to be prepared should I need you.”

“I will continue to serve as always,” Arturius said. “Once I am…fully recovered…I will be stronger…than when I left. However…it seems…my time in the dark…has rendered me unable to remove this armor.”

“We understood the risks when you left,” Haakon said. “You have done admirably.”

Arturius bowed and left the office. The Jester watched him leave and turned to look at Haakon. “…He killed the entire staff, you know.”

“And? They were all expendable. I think the lack of the useless chatter will improve the place.”

***

The first group of vampires were just unlucky. Arturius had gone out to see the world of daylight he had left behind for so many years and they had gotten in his way. With a swing of his corrupted sword, the vampires were rent in half. The darkness seeped into the blade spread into their bodies and devoured them, leaving nothing behind. The second group brought it upon themselves and all the rest when they led Arturius into their hunting grounds.

They did not realize until too late that the armor clad man held no fear for their kind. “The harbinger of the day of wrath,” Arturius spoke as his great sword cut down the fledgling vampires while he held one by the throat, “will eclipse the sun and rape the moon. On that day, light will be devoured and even your darkness dwelling kind will be destroyed.”

He threw the elder vampire against a wall and impaled him on his sword. “THE STARLESS AEON COMES!” the knight thundered to the sky. “IT WILL DEVOUR EVEN THE GODS!”

Froggy
09-12-2012, 04:55 PM
Tuesday copost between myself and rising

Just over an hour later, Halley had arrived in what appeared to be an Ancient Indian burrial ground in ... Kentucky? The noise from the waterfall was louder than she could ever imagine, and the noises from the birds and bugs was overwhelming. "Now where is that damn...." Halley could feel the pulse within her coming from the gem, and she was on high alert. If Naja wanted these gems, she knew that he must either collect them himself or send a minion to do that for him. She could see a shimmering, golden light coming from within the waterfall and smirked. As soon as she had grip on the stone she would teleport away in case of an ambush. 'I've found mine Kurama, be safe,' Halley said telepathically.

A dark figured approached from behind Halley as she reached for the gem.

"Well well, you must be a mystic? It seems they'll let anyone in now a days."

As Halley turned around, she saw a rather large humanoid rabbit with black fur and black hair that drapes to its shoulders. The creature has sharp teeth, and is female. Clothing covers the creatures upper and lower extremities, but only the bare minimal of clothing is used. The female smiled and ran a clawed paw through her hair as if annoyed that Halley iwas in her way.

Halley sighed and shook her head, pulling her hand back from the gem and smirking. "I knew Naja couldn't resist sending his minions to do his dirtywork. Typical," Halley said, turning to face the creature and pulling out her sword. She knew little of this humanoid before her, and therefore could not underestimate her abilities. She knew that she had to defend this gem at all costs, though the fact that this was her first battle in...over a year now, made her slightly nervous.

Suddenly, without warning, a bright, intense golden light filled the area, blinding even the birds. Halley appeared directly behind the creature and aimed her sword directly for the creature's chest, hoping to end this battle before it could even begin. She sent a ray of light aimed directly for the creatures eyes, hoping to blind and distract the creature to prevent resistance.

Yutana smiled as the mystic child took the offensive and began her attack. She knew not who Yutana was and that gave Yutana the edge in this battle. Smirking, the humanoid rabbit looked back at Halley as she appeared behind her and thrust her sword forward. In the blink of an eye, Yutana was gone and Halley's light attack struck dead air.

In a matter of seconds Yutana had reappeared a few feet away from Halley.

"Oh this is going to be fun," she commented as she began to make her way towards Halley.

"Naja told me about your husband," she began, "and even gave me a mental image. I must say he's too good for you. Those lips of his need to be pressed against me in any way possible."

Yutana often enjoyed toying with her prey. Halley was no different.

'Damnit,' Halley thought to herself as her attack missed. This creature was fast, faster than she would have imagined. "You," Halley began, her blood beginning to boil when the creature mentioned Kurama, "Need not to worry about my husband and start thinking of ways to get your head out of your ass when I'm finished with you," Halley said, teleporting and vanishing for a few minutes. "Catch me if you can bitch," Halley said, appearing out of thin air, two feet above the rabbit with her sword sticking down.

Yutana smirked widely. She was getting to Halley and she loved it. As the mystic vanished, Yutana looked up and saw the girl plummeting towards her with her sword extended down. In an almost effortless movement, Yutana caught the blade in her paw and slashed Halley with her free claw sending the mystic to the ground in front of her.

"Oh, did I hit a nerve?" Yutana teased, "Kurama's sexy that's for sure, but your children will make tasty morsels don't you think?"

Halley winced as she was tossed aside to the ground with ease, blood trickling down her arm where she had been slashed. She glared up at the demon as she mentioned her children, smirking. "Good luck finding them," Halley said, knowing that Naja didn't know what her children looked like with their rapid aging. "Kurama is a force to be reckonned with, you may want to think twice about wanting him anywhere near you," Halley said, standing up now. "Enough chatter," Halley said, another burst of light shining brightly through the area, almost seeming to blend with the sunlight surrounding them.

She was experimenting, learning her opponent's power while blinded. Could the beast before her find her in the blinding light, or would she be forced to attack her opponent? Halley teleported, her light remaining, and appeared at the inside of the waterfall. The gem was at the edge of the rock and she reached directly for it, her light beginning to pulsate. "Damnit," Halley muttered to herself, not having expected the gem to affect her in such ways before she even touched it. She automatically teleported away from the gem, not wanting the creature to take it and teleport before Halley could even get her hands on it. Instead she focused on a multitude of flash-based attacks, teleporting here and there, light daggers, and she was working on building her inner strength for another attack to come.

Still with a wide grin, Yutana continued to play with her prey. She watched the girl as she talked and displayed her unique gift. She was the wielder of the element of light. It made Yutana's eyes sparkle with glee. This was the one she'd take back with her and play with when she felt the need to do so, but first she'd have to knock the girl unconscious, and with Halley fluttering about here and there it would prove to be a nuisance.

Unaffected by the mystic's light show, Yutana glared as Halley vanished and appeared then vanished again, over and over again.

"You're not very smart are you?" Yutana stated as she watched the girl's light show. Halley was expending energy with each burst of light while Yutana simply stood there quite happy that her prey was putting up some type of fight.

Her claws cloaked in darkness and her shadow began to move and animate itself. It quickly dashed forward towards Halley, although the girl was too busy trying to distract Yutana. The rabbit's shadow would find Halley and ensnare her the moment she reappeared, and then Yutana would deliver the final blow and take her prize, both Halley and the gem, back to Naja.

Halley had vanished again, planning to go directly for the gem and vanish. She reappeared within the waterfall and grabbed the gem from its place, her light glowing brighter than it ever had before once she touched the gem. The power of the gem was almost overwhelming and stopped her in her tracks, a vital mistake. She didn't een have time to think, to curse, as she felt herself (and the gem) being ensnared by darkness. All of her light had vanished, completely overcome by the darkness. Oh hell. She couldn't teleport, she couldn't move.

'KURAMA!' Halley shouted through their mindlink, praying to the spirits that he could hear even that. If he was facing an opponent as dangerous as hers...she feared for her hard-headed children. Halley's heart was beating furiously and she tried changing into any form she could to escape the darkness: her fae form, her human form, and back to her mystic form. She attempted to teleport but the darkness held her in. "Let. Me. GO!" Halley shouted angrily, slashing her sword against the darkness, but it seemed to slice through thin air.

There was a moment in which Yutana had actually grown a bit irritated, but as she continued to wait and watch her shadow seek out its prey, she was pleased when she felt the tug in her being. Her shadow had found its target. Yutana appeared in front of Halley with a big Cheshire grin on her face.

"Light Mystic, it seems that our fun has come to an end, but don't worry, you'll be coming with me so that I can drain your inner light child," Yutana stated as she watched Halley struggle.

"Shhh, it will be over soon," she stated rubbing a clawed paw softly against Halley's skin before she unsheathed her bunny ears and struck Halley so strongly that whatever form Halley had been in quickly dissipated and she was found on the ground, motionless, in her normal form.

"Now then, where was I............oh yes.........the stone," Yutana stated as she plucked the stone from Halley's hand and lifted the girl onto her shoulder, "one stone down and a pet to boot."

Halley woke several hours later, her head pounding. "Kurama?" she asked, at first not remembering her battle only a mere few hours ago. Then she remembered and winced, her eyes blinking open and she looked around. She was on a cold, metal floor and the room itself was cold. She shivered as she attempted to pick herself up, sitting up and leaning her back against the wall. She felt so...weak and drained, she couldn't explain. She could see a glass window in the front of the room. 'Kurama...' she tried to reach him telepathically, but she only felt even more drained.

She could see a sparkling around the room and felt her own energy weakening. 'Damn,' she thought to herself, knowing what this was...typical Naja, a nullufication chamber. Now how the hell was Kurama supposed to find out what happened and get her the hell out of there? 'Mom...' she tried to reach mother nature, but she felt even weaker after that attempt. Halley crumbled back to the floor, shivering from the cold. If this was only the beginning, she knew things were bound to get much worse. What exactly did Naja have planned for her? She felt herself falling into unconsciousness again, her body too weak to struggle or attempt to escape.

A figure stood in front of the chamber that held Halley.

"So, this is the one whose spouse I will be facing Master Naja?" WuKong asked as he smirked, "she looks as feeble as any human. Tell me about this Kurama."

WuKong looked down at Halley giving her a good look at the beast Kurama would be facing before he turned to face Naja who was waiting for him.

"Kurama is an elf, but more importantly, he possesses the wolf demon spirit within him. His father is the one who the Ancient 5 will hunt. He is Haakon, my sworn enemy. Find Kurama and DESTROY him. I need not his intrusion nor the intrusion of his mother," Naja replied as he glared at WuKong.

"It will be my pleasure to eradicate him. Who might I ask is his mother?"

"Mother Nature," Naja replied, "or Trina as I used to call her. She is the wielder of the spirit of nature and most call her Mother Nature because of her ancestry. If she steps in, destroy her as well, but I'm sure she'll be too busy cleansing New York of Haakon's oil drones."

WuKong chuckled loudly before turning back to look at the chamber, "and her?"

"That is Yutana's pet, but she will prove as an insurance policy against Kurama as well as Mother Nature. If you find her children, bring them to me. They'll be an insurance policy against Haakon."

WuKong grinned widely and departed the base, his mission set and his mind clear.

Naja walked over to Halley's prison.

"Well well well, the little light mystic. What's the matter? Do you feel drained?" he mocked, "tell ya what, once your kids get here, I'll toss them into a separate cell and let you watch them as I drain their life force slowly. How does that sound?"

Naja cackled loudly as two tall soldiers perched at the entrance of the chambers. Naja turned and left soon after, his robe dragging the floor elegantly.

Halley woke again when she heard voices conversing outside of the chamber. Looking up she saw a rather large monkey standing next to Naja, talking about Kurama. Despite the weakness she felt, she could feel her blood boiling knowing that this beast would be going after Kurama. Her eyes widened when Naja spoke of using her as an insurance policy against Kurama and Mother Nature, and she stood when he spoke of using her children as an insurance policy against Haakon. "Leave...my children...ALONE!" Halley shouted, standing up and pounding her fists against the glass.

"Naja you coward!" Halley shouted, trying to fight past the weakness she felt from the chamber. Her face was turning red with anger as Naja mocked her, saying that he would toss her children in another cell and drain their life force. "You BASTARD Naja! You damn power hungry coward of a bastard! Do what you will with me, but leave my children out of this!" Halley shouted, attempting to transform into her Mystic form, but she could not. She was beginning to feel drained again as Naja left, cackling like the mad person he was.

If only Kurama knew of the ambush he would face, the same ambush that she had faced. If only she hadn't agreed to let her children accompany him, they could have let her parents watch them in New York. Halley slid against the other wall, placing her face in her hands as tears rolled down her cheeks. Her children. She was going to kill Kurama herself if she lived through this nightmare. "Poor child," she heard from the window and her blood turned cold. What did Yutana have in store for her now?

Jacogos
09-12-2012, 08:05 PM
The Tau Tona Mines. The deepest mines in the world, these mines had been dug almost 5 miles below the surface (DISCLAIMER: This is a future, of course they've dug deeper than what is recorded now). Abandoned now, the mines now sit open to the world, for critters or brave youngsters to explore. Nemine exited her portal at the edge of the hole that led into the mines, the only way down via climbing or an old rusted pulley-powered platform.

Creating a platform of her own out of ice, Nemine stepped onto it and began to slowly float down the mine shaft, peering about with ice-blue eyes that studied everything as if they were open books for her to read. The sun began to fade away as she descended, and she was forced to use a simple light spell to give her sight, a small ball of luminescence floating around her as natural light receded into darkness.

Eventually she reached a point where the pull of the orb was level with the tunnels and Nemine moved towards one and stepped onto solid ground again. With the light in tow, she began to make her way into the tunnel, evidence of long-abandoned mining evident along the walls. She wasn't here for mining, though, no, she was here for Pandora's Gem...

As she came to the end of the tunnel, she was surprised to find the end blocked off by what resembled a quarantine tent (http://coosbayzombiefest.com/wp-content/uploads/2011/08/hazmat-tent.jpg). Swiping her hand in front of her, spikes of ice cut through the tent easily, revealing what appeared to be a doorway etched into the rock. Residue of what appeared to be dynamite and other such explosives littered the surrounding area, and obviously they tried digging around it as well, if the scratches on the sides were pick marks.

Expecting to have to find a way to open the door somehow, Nemine was surprised when, as she approached, the door began to glow, then slowly disappeared and revealed an opening in the earth. Blinking in the sudden surge of light that flowed from the opening, Nemine dispelled the magelight and entered the cavern.

And a cavern it was. A dome the size of the ancient Coliseum was what she stepped into, lit well by hundreds of torches that must have been burning here for centuries. She didn't question that, though, for her eyes were drawn towards the far end of the dome.

Set up on an alter of sorts was a gilded box that Nemine immediately knew contained Pandora's Gem. The floor leading up to it was actually just a straightaway rock path, bordered by two half-circles (http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-UytCYfq34T8/T39m84YpKhI/AAAAAAAAA0o/lyxH-OyFyE8/s400/001.JPG). On her left, water. On the right, magma. The path was a good fifty yards across, so she had no problem with walking down it towards the chest.

At first, she saw nothing wrong with this, but a sudden feeling that something was wrong settled on her as she got closer to the chest. At the alter, she peered around her, expected a trap. No one was there. Sighing and shaking her head to try and clear it of this paranoia, she reached out for the chest.

"Didn't you ever hear the stories?" a feminine voice called out from behind her.

Spinning quickly, Nemine was immediately in her Ancient form, ice spikes forming in her hands before she could stop herself. The being in front of her appeared to be a bipedal wolf or dog, clothed in what appeared to be furred leather armor. It was hard to tell, but the voice alone named the being female, not to mention how she carried herself. She strode up the path with what appeared to be a smirk on her face, an animal that had found her prey. When Nemine didn't answer, the dog continued.

"Open Pandora's box and you unleash chaos on the world. Is your goal so noble that you would do that?"

"You must not realize that this isn't Pandora's box, mutt..." Nemine said quietly, vaguely wondering who this was. "This simply holds her Gem. Now, who are you?"

"So noble, making demands of me like you're so far above me..." the dog-woman said, standing now at the bottom of the dais the alter stood on. "I am Phila, the Zodiac Dog. And I'm here for that gem. Move or die."

Frowning slightly, Nemine wondered what the importance of the Zodiac had to do with this woman when suddenly her body burst into flames, ripping an unearthly scream from her throat as agony tore at her. Instantly she encased herself in ice, the heat melting the ice into water and extinguishing the flames, but Nemine wasn't worried about the fire. What bothered her...

"Why did... I feel that...?" she gasped, slowly getting back to her feet. She didn't remember collapsing. Blinking, Nemine realized that Phila was walking away, gem in hand. Nemine snarled and screamed at the dog again, her banshee side taking over. Phila turned and back stepped at the same time, her mouth opening up and releasing a bark that, somehow, combated the scream and rendered it useless. Nemine's eyes widened as the dog smirked and tsk'd at her.

"Now now. Sit back down, worm," she said, gesturing. Fire bloomed in front of her, rushing towards Nemine like a waterfall of molten death.

The Ice Banshee launched herself out of the way, death in her eyes as she moved towards the dog. Her Ice Spear formed in her hands, ready for her to plunge into the dog as she approached.

Phila, however, just chuckled and suddenly had a weapon of her own. Two-sided and bladed similar to a sickle, the staff met Nemine's spear and deflected it. Phila's form blurred to Nemine and suddenly the spear flew from her hands and the banshee found herself battered away like a fly. She regained her footing only to have the dog send another wave of fire at her.

Nemine brought up a wall of ice in response, only to have it instantly vaporize by the heat, the fire sticking to her like napalm. She resisted the urge to cry out, not allowed the mutt to have the pleasure. Her form became icy, her body turning to ice as she put out an enormous amount of energy just to remain solid under the heat.

"Hahahahaha, that's cute, child," Phila said to her, suddenly next to her. Her weapon shot out, cutting open Nemine's stomach and slowly dragging up her side. Nemine gasped, pain shooting through her. She never had felt pain like this before. She was a banshee! They didn't... feel... She felt her body tense up. This was it...

This was how she was going to die...

Phila chuckled against and shoved the shaft of the weapon against Nemine, pushing the banshee to the ground. Nemine collapsed with a soft grunt, her eyes closing weakly.

... Dorián... I'm sorry... she thought, his face blooming in her mind. He would go mad... And she wouldn't be there to help him... If... only...

Power surged through her. No! she roared mentally, form changing. I will not abandon him!! She rose, her voice ripping the air in a blood-chilling scream, audible even at the surface as a ghastly moan. Nemine assumed her Super Mystic form and-

Phila scoffed as she shoved the weapon into Nemine's stomach, silencing her. "Now that was just annoying." she said, shoving Nemine back down. Exiting Mystic form, Nemine fell to the ground, darkness overcoming her consciousness.

"Better," Phila said with a smirk, exiting the mines with orb in hand.

Denraven
09-13-2012, 12:16 AM
Tuesday, August 25th 04:00-04:49

Alexander sat on the floor of his room, deep in meditation. He had recovered from the accident that had occurred just two days prior. Since then he had continued his training on a personal level, feeling out the limitations of his power always pushing against, but never past. He had sought the council of both Seraphine who could only offer him little in the way of advice, and the consciousnesses of all the Great Warriors the first wielder of the sword, of whom he was named after was the greatest help. Alexander James Marshall the first had been fought beside one of the first generations of Mystics, he had seen how they trained and had trained them in sword and bow and war. While full control over his Super Mystic form was still out of his grasp, he was able to gain portions of it.

Alexander snapped his eyes open, he sensed something a mere whisper on the wind that enticed him to follow, to go and seek its source. And seek he would, but not right now. He would need to prepare for the journey ahead of course. But he also had obligations, he still needed to train and there was currently no better nor more safer spot than the Mystic base. Alexander gathered himself up, he stripped himself of his current clothing, monk robes and Buddhist beads that he and the monks he had once trained with long believed to enhance the restorative and rejuvenating properties of meditation. He carefully folded the robes, before hanging them. Then the realization that he had left his door wide open hit him, and rushing towards it, his manhood widely flopping about under the thin loincloth he was wearing, slapped it shut, using two small balls of air at the last second to prevent it from slamming fully and creating a disturbance, it was after all 4 o'clock in the morning and he assumed many of the Mystics were asleep.

Alexander calmly approached his wardrobe again, and stripped off his loin cloth, throwing it to a wicker hamper to the left of the wardrobe. He quickly donned a pair of more modern undergarment, a pair of simple silk briefs. Next he put on a pair of cotton leggins followed by padded hard leader chaps. For shirts he put on a cotton half-sleeve and a finely engraved sleeveless leather jerkin with shoulder padding. Around his feet and hands he wrapped clean linen wrappings, and then pulled on brown leather gloves over his hands that were well worn from over two decades of use. He now closed his wardrobe and walked across the room to his right, where his armour rack stood. First he stepped into his armoured leather boots, freshly cleaned of mud that same morning. With the boots on he began to strap on the rest of his armour, a process that took him no less than a half an hour to complete. His last and final steps were to strap on his sword belt, which now held two pouches one was empty while the other held an assortment of coins from around the word. He strapped on his quiver and bow stave, followed by his kite shield, and finally to finish it all off he donned his helm, something he rarely did, but now felt like it was as good a time as any. The visor had loosened itself so that it would not stay up, causing Alexander to curse loudly and fix it himself.

Finally, after a grand total of forty-five minutes Alexander was ready to start the day.

SikstaSlathalin
09-13-2012, 05:48 PM
*Kana*

Another sleepless night of study and worry. The young Fae had been burning the midnight oil training for the storm she felt was coming, even if it was all for naught she wasn't going to sit about twittling her fingers waiting to be told what do do next or who to fight. The Earth waits for no one and when it sets it's mind to something it's hard to stop. It was around 4 AM when she actually managed to get into her PJs which consisted and plopped over onto her bed sleep was just about to take her when she heard a door shut seemingly louder than it should've and her frayed nerves made her jump from her bed and swing her sword around in a frantic manner it took her a few seconds to realize there was nothing there. Once she focused she felt a strange pulling in the back of her mind focusing further she gauged it was somewhere back in Scotland. But she was too tired to go after it right now and she had a feeling Naja would have some surprise ready from what she gathered from High Elder Galez. She'd been spending time with the old blind Dragon when he was around and not busy. He's taught her much about magic and battle even some things her mother didn't even know.

Shouldering her sword she pulled the long shirt she was wearing down over her bottom and walked out of her room intent on finding the source of the slamming door and smack them about until she got tired of it. Soon she found the sound came from Alex's room and listening against the door she heard him clanking around in his awfully silly armour. Opening the door she leaned against the doorframe her pale legs standing steady in a threatening stance but shaking from being so tired and aimed her sword weakly at the young man.
"That is still the loudest armour Ah've ever heard Alex." She yawned leaning more against the door smirking at the boy. Ever since he'd arrived as their ally and amazingly as the long lost Wind Mystic she felt a strange feeling of content around him, it seems she wasn't a loner or lesbian in any of her past lives who would've thought it would be the Wind that was the mate of the Earth. "You should let me make ye a nice quiet suit of rock."

Denraven
09-18-2012, 01:30 AM
As Alexander was about to make his way out Kana appeared in his door frame, wearing nothing more then a long shirt, and what he hoped were panties underneath. His face almost instantly turned a soft red, his tongue felt heavy and awkward and his ears rung. It was a wonder that he even heard her say anything about the armour.
“I-uh, w-well this armour is. . .uh sentimental.” Alexander managed to stutter out, his eyes darting towards the floor, trying not to look or even think about Kana in anyway that was sexual.
“B-but thank you, did I wake you?” Alexander asked, trying to spark up some sort of conversation hoping to cut the awkwardness.

Kana's smile kept lighting up her face as Alex stuttered over his tongue trying no to stare. She had to admit the years and some change of combat training has turned the soft 14 year old girl into a warrior of great proportions and made her look at least in her 20s. She pulled a blanket from the top of his dresser and wrapped it around her covering her body so she wouldn't embarrass him well as much.
"Ah had just fallen asleep when yer door closed actually. Ah've been up studying the tomes my mum gave me tae prepare fer these up coming battles." She walked over and pulled his helmet off smiling into his eyes. She tapped on his metal armour lightly smirking. "But seriously ye should let me give ya good stone armour."

Alexander looked up at her, thankful that she was at least now wrapped in a blanket. “I thought I had properly cushioned the door from slamming with my air pockets.” Alexander said, he still stumbled over his words but it wasn't half as bad as before. Now that there wasn't as much skin for him to see that might cause his mind to wander into places it should not go, considering they were no more than acquaintances.
“But stone armour sounds so. . .heavy.” Alexander said laughing awkwardly.

Kana laughed shrugging turning the helm over in her hands still inspecting the amazing craftsmanship.
"Normal rock armour ay but Rock Fae rock armour is not so....it's.... ye know just let me show you." Wrapping the blanket around her like a cape so she could free her hands she closed her eyes and hummed lightly through Alex's open window came a simple suit of brown rock armour. It landed lightly on the ground by Alex opening her eyes she smiled and pulled the blanket over her head to cover her vision.
"Try it on an' see if ye like it ."

Alexander nodded and then began to take off his armour which took significantly less time than putting it on. Undoing straps and removing the pieces was easier than putting them on and making sure they were properly adjusted. Within a span of a couple of minutes Alexander's armour was off, he had carefully laid it out on his bed. He then started putting on the rock armour, starting in his typical fashion from the feet up. As he placed the shin guards on the armour magically strapped itself on, and it went like this for ever piece. It only took him, perhaps ten minutes total from taking his own armour off to putting the rock armour on.
“Wow, this is deceptively light, it feels like it only ways four or five kilo's more than my normal set.” Alexander said as he twisted and turned and stretched and bent.
“Thank you.” Alexander said taking up her hand and bringing it to his lips to lay of gentle kiss upon it as a show of gentlemanly thanks.

Kana smiled letting the blanket fall from her eyes wrapping it around her body with her free hand as he kissed the other she blushed lightly nodding to him the pulling feeling lessening slightly as she looked at him.
"Ye are most welcome lad, it's sandstone mixed with granite extremely strong. It'll endure a lot of non magically aided attacks and even some of the magically aided ones just dun't go hunting down Naja or Haakon anytime soon." She laughed stepping back looking the young man over admiring how well he looks in it.
"You almost look like Sir Blackstone, only far more handsome." She kissed her cheek holding his hand gently.

“I like it, but my other set means so much to me sentimentally. Is there a way to have this stone armour augment it?” Alexander said looking her in the eyes.
“I love how it fi-” Alexander was about to say when Kana kissed him on the cheek Alexander's face flushed a bright shade of red and he swooned, almost falling backwards before he was able to steady himself.
“Uh-um-uhhhh” Alexander stammered trying to find his voice and then the came the wind in his ear again calling him towards the East.
“Did you just hear that?” Alexander asked. “That voice, like a whisper on the wind. Ever since just a few hours ago it's been calling me constantly, I don't know it might just be me.”

Kana laughed as Alex nearly fell over after her kiss she went to catch him when he corrected himself and spoke of a strange calling nagging at him she's been feeling the same thing but it was more a constant thumping under her feet like the pulse of a giant it felt like it was coming from the UK, she couldn't pinpoint exactly which part of the UK from here though.
"Ah feel the ground shakin' like a Giant's pulse under my feet. It's been bugging me all night, if we want any peace we'll have tae investigate." She yawned stretching her arms up the shirt pulling up to her upper thighs before she dropped them wrapping the blanket her once more.
"If ye want we can search together. I have a feeling we're goin the same way at for a wee while. Ah'll go change and ye can put yer other armour on and I'll augment it with the stones." She spun the blanket around her hand and tossed it onto Alex's bed. She picked up her sword where she left it and went to exit but stopped moving back and quickly kissing Alex on the other cheek before giggling and walking from his room to go change.

“We should probably get some sleep before heading out. It would do us no good to try and fly over the Ocean when we're half dead with sleep.” He said before he closed his eyes and hummed, he transformed into his Mystic form which allowed him more finesse and used his Air magic to lift the pieces off armour of himself and off his bed and neatly put them both on armour racks, of which he had several, since each of his Mystic forms had their own armour. They always came with the armour already on, but it could also be taken off while in the form on the chance he wanted more mobility.

He was about to make the offer that she could sleep in his room but then thought better of it, that wouldn't be be appropriate after all. Alexander looked at his bed, he could sleep in it, but he had a better idea. Drawing upon his power he created a dense current of air and then hopped up on it and laid down, the air current easily cradling his weight.

Kana heard his idea and nodded to herself as she went to her room and changed into a light but durable brown tunic, white pants, and brown boots. She could summon her armour any time she needed it so the last thing she needed was her frog sword holder that fit snugly across her back. Once she was pleased with her look she went back to Alex's room to see if he'd actually gone back to sleep and he had smiling she unstrung her sword and set it on Alex's weapon rack next to his sword it was amazing how similar they looked when placed side-by-side. Sure her's was bigger and glowed softly but his was beautiful in it's make and it looked like it had adapted to his Wind Powers and looked sleeker but maybe it was just her tired eyes.

Alex had a good point neither of them would be any good in a fight tired and while the pulling of them Gem was almost unbearable but her tired body was screaming not until I get some sleep. Shrugging she walked to the Wind Mystic's bed kicked off her boots and wrapping the blanket she was wearing earlier around her and was asleep before her head hit the pillow.

Alexander was a light sleeper so he heard Kana come in, as she set her sword near his, Alexander commanded his sword to change form so his was longer.
"Mine's bigger." Alexander mumbled, then went back to sleep. Kana smirked in her sleep and said.
"Cheater." With that the two youngest Mystics slept deeply for a few hours the pulling sensation blasting through their minds and dreams. Kana was the first to wake it was early afternoon and the yanking had been building up and had forced her to wake before she really wanted to yawning she slipped her boots on and nudged Alex.
"Come laddie we need tae go."

RisingPhoenix
09-18-2012, 06:43 PM
Deep in the catacombs of an unknown place stood Naja with an ancient tome in his hands. His voice crept along the stones of the catacombs as he spoke in a language long thought lost. The eeriness that followed each pronunciation of the words within the tome filled the catacombs with an unbearable darkness that weighed down the atmosphere with a feeling of dread and despair. Lifting up a hand, Naja touched the gate. The tall gate held within it ancient evil. He was gathering his forces, and calling upon the vilest creatures. The most powerful of powerful, aside from himself. His army was growing daily, and his power steadily increasing, surpassing those who once stood a chance. Now he stood, which his hand against the gate, glowing with an eerie dark mass of energy.

“Come forth Ancient Ones, and help bring the darkness that once filled this world. Retake it as your own, under my control. I unleash you from your prison ancient warriors, to bring back the one and only Lord Azael.”

The ground trembled as Naja’s voiced echoed several times. There was a loud rumbling sound before the gate began to part. Eyes could be seen in the darkness behind the gate. Many pairs of eyes staring back at Naja as he smiled so very mischievously. Closing the tome, Naja looked upon his new allies with a most welcoming smirk.

“Ah, there you are,” Naja began.

“Who has awakened us from our slumber,” a very interesting voice came from within the darkness. It was as if a woman and a man were speaking at the same time.

“It is I, Naja, son of Lord Azael, bringing of chaos, master of darkness,” Naja replied as his hand holding the tome fell to his side and he took a step forward.

There was a moment of silence, but several beings stepped into the light and bowed before Naja.

“What is it that you want with us,” a muscular looking man asked his forearm across his chest as he knelt.

“I want you to destroy the Nobility,” Naja replied.

“The Nobility?” the muscular man asked with a smile, “they are still around? Far be it from me to reject such a tempting offer. It shall be done, we shall destroy them for you, but what of the leader of the Nobility?”

“Lord Haakon is mine to destroy, you worry about his Generals. Leave not one of them alive. Attack his cult in New York and destroy the one known as Franz. Leave no stone unturned. Be like a swift plague upon them.”

The beings stood from their kneeling position, each with a sick grin on their face as they received images of the ones of whom they were to hunt. With a burst of various energies, they were gone, sent out to do what they had been ordered to do. Naja turned and left the ancient catacombs, his part complete, but there would be much more recruiting to be done. His mind shifted to Dorián. With him on his side, his army would be complete, but it would take an insurance policy to get Dorián on his side, and luckily he had just the thing. Vanishing in midstride, Naja set his path back to his base to formulate the rest of his plan.

Jacogos
09-19-2012, 02:49 AM
Caine Immori

"So... this is it?" Caine asked the professor, the same one he had been complaining to almost two months before. The small vial of luminescent, electric blue liquid was... unassuming, to put it kindly. Caine felt like he was about to crush the glass just holding it between his thumb and forefinger.

"Yes, my Lord. It is done, and I guarantee you that it will do as you wish of it," the man responded, holding his notes in his arms. He had called Caine down just to present the serum to him, and he wouldn't have wasted the beast's time without results.

"Good... How soon can you have another serum?" Caine asked. The professor blinked and calmly answered.

"It took almost a year just to get that one, but with the correct pattern now safely in my hands and brain, I can assume the brew for this one would take... a month? Perhaps?"

"Begin work on it right away. I wish to test this serum myself..." Caine finished quietly, turning from the professor. The man yelped and quickly moved to Caine's side, almost blocking the werewolf's way.

"Lord Immori, I strongly advise against using a lesser werewolf for testing. I specifically designed that potion to affect you, not any other lycanthrope."

"Then how, pray tell, do you know it works, Professor?" Caine hissed, halting and focusing his dark eyes on the scrawny man. The professor, for once in his life, swallowed hesitantly, and answered quietly.

"You doubt my abilities, Lord Immori... I am the best there is... I would not give this to you if I wasn't sure."

Snarling, Caine pocketed the serum and studied the man, the noise deep in his throat slowly fading away. "I will be the judge of tha-"

Warning sirens began to blare, the sign of someone attacking the manor. Snarling again, Caine stalked up the stairs, ignoring the mutters of the Professor. Who dared have the audacity to attack him at his own manor? If it was a Mystic... Maybe Haakon would believe him if he said killing the Mystic was an accident.

Upon exiting the basement, Caine was greeted by the sudden lack of roof, which infuriated him to no end. He didn't have to look long for the perpetrator, for the man was standing right there in the middle of Caine's library, absently setting the books alight with a cruel smirk. Caine was confused for a moment, because he had no idea who this man was, but nevertheless, the lycan transformed and snarled at the intruder.

"Who do you theenk you awre, fool?" Feasts on Hearts roared, dark magic lining his body. The man turned to him slowly, his smirk never changing as he fixed the lycan in his gaze.

"Heh, good to know the Nobility hasn't gone completely soft over the years... What is your name, child?" the man asked, completely unafraid of the huge wolf in front of him.

"It's not polite to ask the host's name before providing your own," Caine hissed, moving closer to the man with murderous intent in his gaze. Whoever this fool was, he was going to die... painfully. The man just laughed, though, and a blast of corrupted magic sent Caine flying backwards.

"I am Imperius, King of the Naga. I am here to destroy this little portion of the Nobility. So who are you to have the honor of being killed by me?" the man responded, walking forward with that smirk still plastered to his face. Growling deeply, Caine picked himself up and brushed the rubble off of him.

"I am Caine Immori... remember it, for you will be telling your fish friends it when they ask who sent you to Hell," he finished with a roar, lunging at the man. His first swipe passed through air as the man sidestepped, followed by another miss as Imperius again dodged the attack. Roaring louder, Caine bathed his claws in dark magic and struck out, the man laughing as he leaped over Caine.

The world shifted suddenly and, instead of a man landing behind Caine, a snake-like monster did instead. The Naga landed with a wet thud, muscles coiling as he rose up higher than the already monstrously tall lycan.

"Oh I'll remember it. I'll ask for you when I meet you there a few hundred centuries down the line," the Naga spat at him, shoving his sword at Caine with blinding speed. It was all the Lycan could do to back away, snarling at the sudden power this man put off. In a flash, though, Imperius has slithered behind Caine, dragging his sword up the Lycan Lord's back. Caine howled in fury and whirled on the snake-fish, nails digging into flesh.

Imperius only laughed as his tail coiled around Caine. "I needed that itch scratched," he chuckled, tightening his grip. The werewolf could only gasp and choke at his opponent, incapable of movement. Bones began snapping and Caine went limp after a choked howl. Imperius laughed as he released the hound, reverting back to the more subtle human form.

"Tsk tsk. I would have liked it if he put up a better fight," he said. Then, he was gone.




Lord Sammael

"A visitor? Now?" Julian asked his servant, more than slightly annoyed by the man's presence. He disliked being disturbed while eating... Letting the frail but pretty human woman drop from his grasp, Lord Sammael wiped his face delicately with a towel and allowed the servant to attend to the girl. She would still serve for a decent meal later.

Donning his blood-red embroidered coat, Sammael went to the main hall to meet his unknown visitor. Though his connections had recently been informed of his return, he was sure that none of them would think he meant for them to come meet him in person for their orders. He had been entirely clear on that point... Unnecessary human interaction was one of his least favorite things to do.

The man who stood in the center of the room was someone he did not know at all. White-haired and rather importantly dressed, Sammael was struck by his presence. Not many men could dominate a room as well as Sammael did, even one as empty as this one.

"Ahh, Lord Sammael..." the man said, opening his arms wide for the Vampire Lord. "Or should I say Julian Oroboros. Which one do you prefer?" This surprised Julian quite much, as very few learned his true name nowadays.

"Sammael is my usual title, sir... Though I'm slightly put off. You already know me, but I do not have the slightest idea as to who you are," Sammael answered, studying the man intensely. The other bowed grandly and smirked.

"Oculous, at your service. I've been watching you for a while, you see. Well, perhaps only a few hours. You are interesting to say the least..." the man said, the entire speech putting Sammael very much on edge. He didn't like the vibe he was getting from the man, not one bit... Suddenly, a vampire underling approached the Vampire Lord, looking rather shaken.


"My Lord, Lord Immori's estate has just been sacked. Reports say the Lycan King is... dead."

Immediately, Lord Sammael turned into his True form, black armor manifesting itself over his more demonic persona. His burning eyes fixed themselves on the intruder and his voice came as a hiss from undead lips.

"Who are you, stranger?"

Oculous simply smirked and held his hands out again. "I am one of the Ancient Five sent to destroy the Nobility. You are of the Nobility, so therefore..." Power surged from the man as he transformed as well, becoming a huge insect-like humanoid. The sound of its wings filled the air like a beehive the size of a state, its weight settling on the wooden floor and crushing it. After a still moment, the two rushed each other.

Sammael swung his sword at the thing, his manifested blade usually able to cut through nigh anything, but now failing to even scratch the bug's armor. Julian felt his armor bend significantly as the beetle's fist connected with his chest, sending the vampire lord flying backwards. Rising through limited levitation, Sammael growled and put away his sword.

Two bolts of draining energy formed in Julian's hands, launching at the beetle with a flick of the vampire's wrists. The beetles seemed to scoff soundlessly at the attack, the bolts doing nothing as the monster rushed Sammael again. Instead of connecting, though, Sammael was surprised to see the man explode, only to realize it wasn't into pieces. Instead, thousands of insects began crawling on the vampire, stinging and biting as they tried to crawl into him.

Repressing a scream, Sammael answered by reverting to a cloud of bats in turn, finding himself being eaten alive still, though, as the insects murdered bats one by one. Reforming in another room, Sammael clutched his arm, which was now bleeding from wounds that seemed as if a huge dog had ripped chunks out of him.

The insects reformed above him, and Sammael was unprepared to have the beetle land literally on top of him. The shock of the impact drove Sammael out of true form. Broken, the Vampire Lord groaned as the weight lifted itself off of him when the beetle reverted forms as well.

"I won't kill you yet, though..." Oculous said with a smirk, kneeling down to peer at the beaten Noble. "Your motives interest me... You know as well as I do that Haakon does not wish to rule the world... You do, however. Join Naja, and he will see to it, Sammael."

The vampire lord stared at the Ancient one, completely thrown off by this sudden change of heart. "And my other options...?"

"Die," Oculous said simply. Lord Sammael continued to stare at the man, thinking he had gone completely out of his mind. He considered his choices, though. At length, Lord Sammael made his decision, and Oculous grinned wider.

Aureyon
09-19-2012, 10:52 PM
Mykael had arrived at the clock tower and then took to the skies again going directly where the unknown force was pulling him. The force that was pulling him was strong and he couldn’t resist the urge to come and find whatever was pulling his very essence towards it. All he knew is that it must be important because everything had been calm for a while now, and the nobility hasn’t been heard from since the battle with Vithgar. He arrived in front of the giant clock and entered to his super mystic form where he could phase through the clock tower.

Upon entering the clock tower, large gears could be seen everywhere with only a thin walkway, and even less room should a fight occur. That was when Mykael spotted his gem. It was truly mesmerizing and he could feel the power radiating from within, instantly he was pulled towards it. He carefully avoided the massive gears and narrow metal walkways, and made it to his gem. He only managed to get his hands on it before he felt another very powerful presence in the clock tower with him. Thing was, he couldn’t tell where it was.

Suddenly, a giant hoof slammed into MyKael's chest, sending the gem into the air. A humanoid horse stepped through a portal and caught the gem in his hand. He glared at MyKael and smiled as only a horse could. This rather tall being snorted and ran a large hand through its mane.

"Well well," Jurun began, "that was easy."

Mykael flew across the tower as he was hit in the chest and he slammed into a massive gear denting it. He stepped off the gear and stared at the horse-like creature that had hit him. He made no sound only eyed his opponent and then in an instant a bow made of starlight appeared and in a fluid movement Mykael pulled back the bowstring and an arrow of fire appeared on the string. He aimed directly at the horse creature and released the arrow zooming towards the Zodiac with intense amounts of heat.

"It won't be that easy. Now, give me back what belongs to me." His eyes flared dangerously as his form once again entered into his super mystic transformation. His aura flared as his anger did. This thing came in and stole from his grasp what was calling to him, and for once Mykael was pissed.

The arrow struck the hide of the horse causing it to turn and look at MyKael. It had been admiring the gem, but now MyKael had gotten its attention.

"That tickled," Jurun commented as he began stretching his muscles, rolling his neck to loosen it, preparing to attack the space mystic, "you want it? come and claim it."

Mykael zoomed toward Jurun a sword of Lunar energy appearing in his hands. He nimbly avoided the turning gears and landed on the metal walkway. This creature was just teasing him, it infuriated him that his attacks did little more than "tickle" the beast. He let out a mighty battle cry as he brought the sword down in a powerful arc aimed at the Zodiac's skull.

The horse did not move, it simply stood there and watched Mykael as he weaved so nimbly around the gears. An arched eyebrow was the only reaction Jurun gave to Mykael's battle cry, and before Jurun could laugh, Mykael had swung his blade directly at Jurun's head. A muscular hand intercepted the blade and caught it. Jurun's hand was glowing with star magic and as he held the blade, his aura fluxed so powerfully, that it began to dent the metal around them. The clock tower began to creak in response to the power and wood began to splinter. With such a display, the clock tower was soon to crumble.

"This is the power you will only hope to one day accomplish," Jurun taunted as he snatched teh sword from Mykael and vanished, or so it seemed, for he was moving so quickly that he could not be seen.

He attacked Mykael several times over with his power infused fists, and with each fist that hit its mark, power radiated and struck the walls of the clock tower.

Jurun now stood behind Mykael, unconcerned with the well being of the clock tower. His fiery red eyes took in the already beaten mystic.

"PATHETIC AND WEAK. Clearly you are a disgrace to the watcher race."

With that, Jurun unleashed a powerful attack. Fists made of Star Magic would come out of portals all around Mykael and strike him several times over before he could even move.

Mykael took the massive barrage of Star Magic and he crumpled to the ground severly wounded and his strength quickly waning under the barrage. In one last desperate attempt, his body began to glow, and flames licked over his form. He pulled the flames tighter and tigher against him and then he brought in Icy waves that mixed and caused violent reaction between the sun and moon energy he was mustering. When it was built to the point of a mini supernova he released the power.

In one last massive explosion of pure energy the windows and beams of the clock tower shattered, gears fell from their place and the entire tower began to fall. He may not be able to kill the beat, but he wouldn't go out without a bang. The tower then began caving in on itself, Mykael unable to move was subject to various beatings from falling gears and impaled with fragmented glass.

Dust and debris showered the area around the clock tower as it fell, as it crumbled into nothing. Though Mykael's fate was uncertain, Jurun stood as tall as he ever did, dusting off the dust that had clung to him. He hadn't a scratch on him for he was protected by star magic. He smiled, eager to deliver his prize to Naja.

"Like I said, pathetic," he spoke, not sure if Mykael was alive or not, but certainly not caring.

Ripping open a portal, Jurun stepped through, the portal closing behind him, the gem well within his grasp.

__________________________________________________ ____________________________
TITAN & MEGAHORN (Clash of the Titans XD)

Titan made his way across the US stopping in yet another town. He again called forth his golems to attack the small town and destroy everything within the city. He called for a wall of rock to surround the city and he smiled cruelly at the havoc began to unfold in the unsuspecting town. He thoroughly enjoyed the destruction of Organics and even any who stand in his way.

He joined into the fight and crushed a few of the humans with his fists and blood was dripping off his hands. Eventually the small town began to fall to the rage of the golems. They would again learn to fear the Golems again. The humans have been allowed to thrive, whereas back in the glory days of the golem empire, humans feared them and feared to spread their civilization because the golems would crush them. Then, something with immense power entered the town. Titan didn’t like the aura that this thing gave off, but he was attracted to the power he sensed within. He began his search for the being, but he saw nothing but humans running in terror from him. He let out a mad bellow “Where are you?!”

"Well, you're the observant one, aren't you?" a voice called, the man owning it striding up unafraid to the golem. While obviously a perfect specimen of physique and looks, this man hardly came up to Titan's chest, more than a foot shorter. Yet he showed not an ounce of fear as he came up within an arm's reach of the newly-made Noble, smirking to himself.

"Oh this is gonna be fun. You're a big one," Megahorn chuckled, cracking his neck loudly.

Titan took the insult and then spoke "You smell of very old Earth. Yet you hold the appearance of an organic lifeform?" He was puzzled by this, and then he summoned a massive hammer made of rock and stone and swung it at Megahorn, but when it came in contact with Megahorn it shattered into trillions of tiny pieces, and Titan's features quickly turned to hatred.

"Show your real form. Stop toying with me, for i am Titan Lorikson, High Golem and General to the Golem Empire!" His aura flared and the earth rumbled beneath him in a show of his strength. He wasn't called Earthsbane for nothing. He raised two massive walls of rocks on either side of him and sent them flying towards Megahorn.

"Aggressive, too," Megahorn said, still seeming to talk to himself. He dusted his shoulder off and, flexing, transformed before the golem's eyes. The minotaur stood higher than Titan now, snorting hot air into the golem's face.

"Happy?" his voice came from the cow mouth, distorted and almost demonic. Chuckling, he held out his hands and allowed the rocks to crumble against him, as if it were walls of cotton instead of solid rock. Shaking himself of the rubble, he continued to chuckle as he lowered his head and snorted again. Without warning, he charged the golem, closing the distance in the blink of an eye.

Titan smiled widely at this new challenge that surfaced. He hadn't expected the bull beast to come from the tiny organic man that was once before him. He braced himself as the Minotaurs charge met his rocky form. Titan held his ground, but was digging into the ground with his feet. The road itself was being torn asunder. Titan smiled and grabbed the horns of attempting to toss him into the nearest building. "Bull-man is strong" is the only words that came from his mouth.

However, Megahorn just snorted in amusement as, instead of being flung away himself, the minotaur used the golem's grip on his horns to fling Titan instead, tossing the High Golem behind him in an arc. There wasn't even a pause before Megahorn was turning on his heel, now bringing his huge club to bear. Titan fell out of the sky, and Megahorn grunted as he swung his club like a bat at where the golem would be when he came down.

Titan quickly raised a pillar of rock to defend him from the massive club coming towards him. He then hit the ground with immense speed. The resulting crash shattered the windows along the street and managed to weaken him. Titan didn't like this at all, and he stood slumping, but still managed to stand tall. He charged the bull in a blood rage his aura glowing a sickly brown as if it were mud. He was in his full fury, and thus is actions would be rash and dangerous.

"You are dead! Man-bull!" he roared as he swung a rock fist into the abdomen of the man bull. Megahorn chuckled again, though, catching the golem's fist easily in his own.

"Am I? You misread the situation, puny pebble," he grunted, squeezing Titan's fist. Rock was crushed beneath the bull's grip, and the Ancient roared as he thrust his head forward, impaling the golem on his horns.

Titan let loose a mighty roar of pain and pure unbridled anger, he stood despite being impaled and let loose a barrage of rocky punches into the bulls abdomen with his good hand. Then, he fell to his knees thoroughly weakened and even disgraced. He slumped forward on his large knees like a statue he was unmoving. Just waiting for the final strike that was to come from the bull.

The minotaur was quite amused to feel a few taps against his core, like a small child play-hitting their father. He laughed loudly as he pulled his horns free of the rocky flesh, watching with a smirk as the golem fell to his knees.

"A valiant effort. But... pointless." With a bellow that might have been more fear inducing than a lion's roar, Megahorn's club struck Titan full upside the head and upper shoulders, sending the Noble flying to his right. The Ancient didn't even bother to check the body. He knew nothing would survive such a blow. Reverting to his other form, the Ancient chuckled and left the ruined town, wondering what he was to do next.

Stryker
09-20-2012, 05:25 PM
“Be safe my brother,” Kurama said to Dorián as he watched the mystic leave with Marzarex to an unknown place. Part of him was worried, but part of him was glad that Dorián had taken a path to understanding his heritage and working out his issues. He smiled and turned to his kids.

“Well kids, its time to go to Madagascar, but before we go, I want your words that you’ll do as we discussed at the house.”

Kiran looked at Hanah who looked back at Kiran before their faces saddened.

“But dad…” Kiran began, but Kurama held up a hand.

“No buts Kiran, its either your word or your return home. Now, do I have your word?”

Kiran nodded and then spoke, “yes sir.”

Hanah looked as if she were about to cry, but nodded as well and spoke, “yes daddy.”

With that being said, Kurama turned in the direction Dorián had left with Marzarex and sighed. Something was coming, something dark and sinister. He could feel it, but he was ready for whatever was to come. At least he hoped he was.

“Where’s that damned statue… where is it?” Renshi thought aloud, stealing glances at his surroundings as he continued onward across Japan, approaching various landmarks and whatnot.

“Renshi, the statue would be near a temple if I remember the statue’s whereabouts correctly.” Ihsner explained.

“Wait…” Renshi spoke out, stopping dead and glancing to the north. ”Mt. Fuji…”

“What about it?”

“Someone just left and there’s still someone strong there…”

“Can you tell who it is, Renshi?”

“No… it’s mostly a pure energy… but there are traces of… other… energies.” He explained… “Interesting…”

“I can tell you want to check it out.”

“You know me so well, Ihsner. Let’s go see who’s invading my country…” he growled before taking off towards Mt. Fuji.”

Kurama stood there looking at Renshi. It had been some time since he saw the guy, and he had a few choice words for him, but because his kids were there, he had to be careful. Something was different about Renshi, but Kurama couldn't pin point it.

The fact that two children were there had caught the normally aggressive fire mystic off-guard. "Children, why do you have two brats with you, boy scout?"

"Daddy, who's that?" Hanah asked.

Kiran looked at Renshi and smiled. Before Kurama could say anything he spoke.

"Who are you sir?"

Looking into Kiran's eyes when he asked who he was seemed to stir something deep inside Renshi, something he hadn't thought about in a long time, "You shut your mouth when I'm talking, brat." he ordered before turning back to Kurama.

"Renshi!" Kurama stated, his eyes glaring and shimmering as he stood there.

"It's of no concern to you why I have my kids with me, you just worry about you," Kurama added as he looked down at Hanah and Kiran. Kiran had an interesting look on his face.

“Your children?" Renshi asked, the answer also surprising him. He hadn't known the fox demon had children and now he began to wonder just who was the mother, but that would have to wait for another time to figure out.

"So, your name is Renshi huh?" Kiran began, "hmmm...."

Kiran seemed to be observing Renshi as if studying him, "Can I ask you a question kind Renshi? Why do you have such an aweful attitude?"

"Kiran, that's enough!" Kurama stated as he grabbed both of his kids and looked at Renshi as if curious as to how he'd answer Kiran's question.

"On your way?" he asked again before smirking and throwing his right hand to his side, fire forming in his palm. "You, my friend, aren't going anywhere..."

Kurama turned when he heard Renshi exclaim that he wasn't going anywhere. He looked at his kids and then at Renshi.

"I will not fight you in front of my kids Renshi, so get over it," he said calmly as he held his kids behind him.

Normally, Renshi would've fired the shot at his target... but he hesitated... He couldn't pull the trigger....

"Move your kids, boyscout..." he growled before throwing his left hand out and conjure up a small flame in his other hand as well.

"Do you really want to do this Renshi? In front of my kids?" Kurama growled as he continued to hold his kids behind him. Kiran could be heard speaking.

"Dad, your friend is quite odd."

Shut your damn brat's mouth, now!" he roared before his form shifted into Mystic form in a blast of energy, the balls of fire growing in size along with his power.

"The next word you say will be..." he began before stopping himself, his eyes blinking as the look of rage slowly began to subside.

Slowly but surely, the flames in his hands began to fade away as well as he stood up straight, staring at the ground before letting off a large sigh.

Kurama had no choice, instantly as if in tangem with Renshi sudden change, he also changed into his Mystic form, his sentient whip curling around him and his kids. Suddenly, without warning, Kiran broke away from Kurama and ran over to Renshi. He stood now only a few inches from the fire mystic. He looked up at Renshi, a soft innocent smile on his face. He reached out his hand as if to shake Renshi's hand, but Kurama had already made it over to him and snatched him up.

"What are you thinking Kiran?" He scolded his son as he turned his attention back to Renshi, wondering why the male hadn't fired those fireballs when he had the chance.

“As… as a child” he began, his voice no longer rough, instead it had softened as he cast his gaze to the sky.

“I had to fight for everything… everything… Food, shelter… life. Nobody gave me anything.” He explained.

“One day, an old man took me to his home and treated me like I was his very own…”

"Oh how sweet." A voice filtered into the area they were standing. The voice was very raspy and very high pitched, almost like a squeak. Kurama had been listening to Renshi speak and was putting the information Renshi was divulging together. Renshi had had an awful childhood. Kurama could only wonder what happened to his parents and why he had been left to fin for himself. Then Renshi spoke of an old man taking him in and treating him like his own. So why then did Renshi have such a hate streak? Why was he becoming so unstable?

Kurama stood from his crouched position and turned to face the source of the voice.

It was a rather large rat looking creature

It stood on both hind legs, while wearing mostly black clothing. On its side was a sword that curved like a crescent moon. It had an eye patch on one eye and an earring pierced through its pointy ears.

The creature took steps forward.

"The stone!" it demanded as it approached Renshi and Kurama.

"Do you remember what I told you Kiran and Hanah?" Kurama began

Kiran looked at his father and shook his head in a "no" fashion which made Kurama glare at him.

"Get behind me," he instructed them.

"Look at the little morsels; they'll make for an excellent lunch. I'm starving!" Rin'to stated as he glared at the kids.

"Over my dead body," Kurama retorted shifting into his Super Mystic form without much hesitation. The power radiated from him and caused his kids expressions to change to fear.

"That can be arranged," Rin'to stated as he drew the curved blade and licked it with his rather long tongue, "but first things first, the STONE!"

Renshi was still thinking back, to his childhood when the old man that had taken him in ran across a larger man that demanded money that the older man didn’t have. So instead of taking the money, he threatened to take Renshi who was still a mere child and have him work off the old man’s debt.

“… My grandfather… when faced with the choice of selling me to slavery or fighting for my safety… A child he never knew… he fought… He fought overwhelming odds, knowing what was going to happen jusj so I could have a chance…” Renshi spoke aloud before his gaze shifted to Rin’to.

“Does it look like I possess a stone, rat?”

A grin appeared on the rat's face. It's teeth were jagged.

"Then once I've dealt with you, I'll go claim it. Master Naja will be pleased to know that I, Rin'to, retrieved the stone.”

There was a low rumbling sound before another creature appeared. This one was a tall monkey looking being, its monkey tail swaying in the breeze, a crown like accessory on its head.

It glared at Kurama and then saw the children.

"Marvelous!" it said

"WuKong, they're mine, go find your own," Rin'to stated rather loudly, its voice very squeaky.

"Silence Rat, Master Naja wants them, and he shall have them," WuKong stated pointing at Kiran and Hanah.

Kurama's eyes widened as he grasped his rose scythe which had appeared out of thin air.

"I'll slit your throats," Kurama growled, the wolf demon within attempting to break lose.

Kurama glared at WuKong who had a simple yet calm expression on his face.

"Anytime you're ready elf," WuKong stated.

Kurama charged striking at WuKong, his paternal instincts kicking in to protect his children.

WuKong simple smiled as he ducked each one of Kurama's offensive attacks. Suddenly, WuKong vanished and Kurama looked around.

"Show yourself COWARD!" Kurama yelled, his eyes shifting to their demon wolf form.

"Behind you!" WuKong stated as he tapped Kurama on the shoulder.

Quickly, Kurama turned around, but was met by a stern monkey fist to the chest that sent him shooting backwards, hitting the ground hard, nearly knocking the life out of him.

"Hmmm," WuKong stated as he watched Kurama's form twist and change.

An explosion rang out. Dust and debris covered the area. Hanah and Kiran were frozen in fear by what was happening, even though their father had already told them to flee.

Kurama stood in the midst of the debris no longer in his normal form, but rather a humanoid wolf form.

He stretched out his claws and charged at WuKong once again. WuKong met the charge and delivered a hellish barrage of blows that struck Kurama in various areas on his body. This all happened in the blink of an eye. It would only look as if Kurama and WuKong had run past one another.

As they stood, WuKong turned around and shook his head.

"WEAK!" he said as Kurama dropped down to the ground unconscious. WuKong walked over to Kurama and knelt down, placing a firm appendage onto his forehead, revealing the location of the stone.

"Ahh, there we are, now, the kids. Rin'to, do hurry up, we've much to do."

Before Rin’to could comply with the order from WuKong, a wall of flame erupted between them both and the children about two feet in height.

“You won’t lay a finger on them…” Renshi walked over, having transformed into Super Mystic form, flames seemingly beginning to pulsate up his arms as he stopped next to Kurama’s downed body.

"Ahh, the winged one knows fire tricks," Rin'to stated with a smirk.

"Indeed," WuKong began, "put an end to him quickly Rin'to, this damned heat is fluffing my fur."

Rin'to smiled and charged at Renshi, his curved sword gleaming, hungry for the demon's blood.

"Such selfless acts make me sick," WuKong stated as he watched from a distance.

Before he could get too close, Renshi raised his left hand, causing the wall of flames to raise up another ten feet and intensify as he hoped to buy time for himself as he looked to Kurama's body. "Boyscout, already dead or just taking a nap?" he asked before turning his attention back to the children, the vision of his grandfather protecting his younger self flashing in his mind.

Rin'to closed in on Renshi while WuKong slowly walked towards the wall of flames. He was rather unimpressed by this display, and it sickened him.

Hanah and Kiran were scared. They were frozen in place as they watched the fire. Kiran had managed to run over to his father and shake him.

"Dad, dad wake up. Dad? DAD!" Kiran yelled, Hanah joining in.

Kurama did not move. He was unconscious, and his body lay limp against the dirt. Kiran and Hanah remembered what he had said, but they wouldn't dare leave him like this. They looked up at Renshi who was controlling the wall of flames. This guy was protecting them, but for what reason?

"Time to die little demon," Rin'to stated as he threw his blade, causing it to revolve like a boomerang, surging towards Renshi. Rin'to jumped into the air.

As the blade neared, a familiar form appeared in it's path, eminating from a flash of smoke. Ihsner appeared and held his claws to his side before bringing them together as quickly as he could. The move would prove somewhat succesful as the blade changed tragectory and missed it's intended target... Though it cost the humanoid-dragon his left arm just below the elbow.

"Ihsner!" Renshi yelled out, watching the now-limp arm drop to the ground and vanish in a pool of fire.

"I'll be alright... I.. I have another after all." Ihsner replied with a shaky grin as he clutched his arm gingerly.

"RIN'TO, he is still alive," WuKong called out, "it seems I have to do everything."

WuKong opened his mouth and out came a sonic shriek. The shriek was so loud that it struck Hanah and Kiran and dropped them to the ground. It would also strike Renshi. The fire wall in front of WuKong vanished, smoke billowing from the ground. He exhaled and walked towards the children.

Rin'to rolled his eyes as he dropped down in front of Ihsner and Renshi. In a quick motion, he caught his blade and smiled.

"My my, a sentient weapon. WuKong, you should really look at this thing, it is rather interesting."

"Just kill him Rin'to, we don't have time to waste."

"Fine by me," Rin'to stated as the sword began to glow an odd blue color. Rin'to swung the blade and sickle like energy waves shot forth, as sharp as razors.

Renshi's eyes widened as he held his ears from the shriek before lunging towards the two children and tackling them to the ground, keeping them safe from the attack but leaving his back just high enough to get gashed several times by the attack. "Gah!"

"Stupid... bastards..." he grunted before rising back to his feet. Once getting there a thought crept into his head that he knew would be the best possible scenario... even if it wasn't a good one in its own right...

"You two... go back to where ever it is you two came from with your father... I don't care how you get there just do it, if you can somehow take your father's body with you, do it." he ordered as Ihsner made his way over to them.

Kiran and Hanah looked at Renshi. He had just saved them and they could only nod as they hurried over to Kurama's body, tugging at it to get him to a safe place so that they could teleport out of danger.

"Oh no you don't," Rin'to stated as he charged at Renshi again.

WuKong shook his head. Renshi was becoming a nuisance and he'd get rid of him himself. Retrieving his monkey tail bo staff, he vanished.

Renshi put his focus on the rat that had began another charge, with what he had in mind, he’d need to nail things just right.

“So let me get this straight…” he began, hoping that’d get their attentions. “Two almighty beasts are so worried about losing that they fight two on one?” he finished before bracing himself for Rin’to’s impact.

"YESSSSSSSSSSS!" Rin'to stated as he swung his blade at Renshi's midsection.

WuKong appeared behind Renshi the moment Rin'to delivered his blow and in his hand was the staff with intricate design. It exuded power as he smirked.

"My dear boy, it is not that we are worried, it is simply the fact that you are useless, and your plan to save the little runts has come to an end. Now be so kind and die."

With those words, WuKong thrust his staff several times into the back of Renshi.

The sword was the first to make contact and cleaved a straight line across Renshi’s abdomen, tearing both the fabric of his shirt and his flesh as blood instantly began seeping from the open wound. The impact and pain from that blow sending Renshi stumbling back slightly and straight into the pole shots from WuKong that caused him to topple over to his knees, gasping for breath while using his left hand to grab at the newly formed gash across his stomach.

“You’re… both pitiful…” he growled before locking eyes with WuKong. “Mindless bastards with no sense of pride.” He ranted as he rose slowly to his feet, both legs trembling slightly as he caught Ihsner’s movements out of the corner of his eyes.

The dragon had slowly and cautiously made his way over to Kurama and his children.

“Hold on tightly, young ones. I’ll get you both out of here with your father…” he explained under his breath before looking up at Renshi and nodding. Then, as he had done to arrive, he had vanished in a cloud of smoke, this time taking the other three with him.

WuKong looked down at the injured Renshi and sighed. This one was no fun at all, this battle did not stimulate him and he was quite upset.

"Rin'to, get this over with, I'll go get the children. Kill him, make sure he breaths no more."

Rin'to looked at WuKong with a glee in his eyes. He had been given free range with Renshi while WuKong fetched the children. When WuKong turned around, he quickly turned around and lifted Renshi by his throat.

"Where are they?" he said his voice filled with malice.

His hands were firmly grasping Renshi's throat, cutting off the air flow, but suddenly he released Renshi and smirked.

"No matter, I can find them."

When he released Renshi, he kicked the male and closed his eyes, concentrating and allowing the energies around him to calm.

"Ahhh, there you are. Thought you could escape did you?"

In the end, the kick to the abdomen may have hurt beyond belief but it sent him into a rock which he used to steady himself and remain on his feet.

“Where… do you think you’re going…” Renshi growled before raising his right arm, palm to the sky and clenching it into a fist.

Soon the air around Renshi began swirling as he began to charge himself up, a crimson aura beginning to surround him as the two Zodiacs looked on. “Neither of you are going to be leaving…” he began before looking to the sky. He then whispered, under his breath, “None us will” before his power hit its peak.

Roughly half a mile away, Ihsner and his cargo stopped so he could recharge before jumping again. As he waited he glanced back toward Renshi location and sighed.

“I’m not going to have a lot of time…” he spoke aloud before turning to the children. “We’re going to make one more jump, I don’t know where we’ll end up but after that you have to take your father and run wherever you can and hide.”

WuKong and Rin'to looked at Renshi with an odd expression on their face. Was this one about to do something suicidal?

Rin'to cackled loudly and WuKong shook his head. The power this one was displaying made WuKong smile. It was most grand, but still miniscule compared to them. WuKong looked at Rin'to and Rin'to smirked. The rat was unaffected by any type of fire, and WuKong wasn't even moved by the sudden charging and statement made by the mystic.

"You're quite suicidal aren't you?" WuKong stated as he nodded to Rin'to who charged, ready to run Renshi through with his sword.

Renshi closed his eyes as a smile crept across his face, the thoughts of his grandfather filling his mind.

“Grandfather… I finally understand… You can never be the strongest… if that’s all you care about…” he thought to himself as his vision of his grandfather smiled back to him and nodded before extending a hand to him.

Suddenly his eyes opened as his power surged once more, though this time there was a drawback. The aura and swirling wind seemed to be damaging him. Small cuts and gashes began appearing over his body as the swirling wind seemed to be slicing him up.

“Ihsner, I’m sorry, friend. I never truly took time to learn of you like I should’ve…” he thought, knowing Ihsner could hear his voice.

“…Dorian, Kurama… the rest of the mystics…” he thought before stopping and turning his focus on the rat that had closed in on him before he took a deep breath, his smile turning into his trademark snarl.

“…Don’t you ever forget my fuckin’ name!” he roared before his power erupted, engulfing his body as well as the two beasts.

The explosion shook the very mountain that they were on. Kiran and Hanah gasped as they looked up, feeling the vibration from the explosion. Hanah looked at Ihsner for answers, but wasn't sure if the dragon even had any. They shook Kurama more, but he was still out cold.

After a few moments, when Ihsner began to feel his life energy waning, he grabbed the children while they had a hold on Kurama and teleported once more. When they reappeared somewhere atop a building, Ihsner immediately grabbed at his chest and fell to his back and began wheezing for air.

“Renshi… “

Back on the mountain, Renshi’s body was barely visible amidst the power outburst as the intensity of the energy continued to slowly tear him apart.

“Ihsner...” Was all he could muster before he erupted into a powerful roar once more as his now-unstable energy became too much for his body to handle and slowly disintegrated his entire body. When that happened, Ihsner’s breathing slowed to a stop and his body melted down to what seemed like a body-shaped pool of lava before hardening rapidly.

They were both gone…

Soon enough the fire subsided and smoke billowed from the singed earth. WuKong looked down, dusting off smut that had clung to his uniform. Rin'to stopped in his tracks after being engulfed in fire, but after it subsided, his fur seemed to shimmer.

"This little bastard packs a punch doesn't he?"

Yes, Rin'to, saddens me that he couldn't have been recruited. Still, we have work to do, the children must be brought to Naja."

Rin'to nodded and sheathed his blade which had scorch marks on it. WuKong grunted and vanished in a burst of energy. Rin'to did the same.

Kiran and Hanah looked up at Ihsner as he grabbed his chest.

"Are you okay mister?" Kiran asked, though was shocked when Ihsner transformed into a puddle of lavel and hardened almost instantly. He looked at Hanah. They were alone with an unconscious father and two beasts after them. Renshi had tried to save them, but who knew what had happened on the battlefield. That explosion was enough to take out anyone right?

Steps approached Kiran and Hanah as the portal opened. Kiran looked back and frowned as he looked at his sister and father.

Hanah looked up and her eyes widened in fear as she shook her father repeatedly.

Atrum Daemon
09-24-2012, 05:02 AM
He fell on and on. The water pressed in around the spirit-like body of his super form. He was deep in enough that light barely existed. However, his darkness attuned eyes adjusted effortlessly to the change. He looked around at the fish as he passed them, marveling at the strange shapes the deeper he went. Whatever was calling him was deep underwater. He suspected it was at the bottom. The very bottom.

A moment of fear gripped him as the light vanished completely. He then remembered that the darkness around him was not the vile darkness of the Abyss beyond the Black Eternity. He neared the bottom and saw his prize. On a strange alter of black metal with gold veins was a heart of obsidian metal. It glowed with a strange power that drew Rathma to it. The Vorkhan reached out and plucked the thing from its resting place. He could tell that it was much heavier than it appeared and weighed it in his hand. He looked at the strange heart with two rubies set into it almost like eyes. He put the chain on and wore it as a necklace. Satisfied with his find, Rathma rocketed upward for the surface.

The smoky black of his super form exploded from to the surface and landed back on the oil platform that he had jumped from. He stood on the platform and looked at the strange gem around his neck. There was something more to it, he was sure.

And indeed there was. Nearby, a cock crowed, though the sound was oddly distorted and, to a human's ears, demonic. From the direction the noise had come from now appeared a huge anthropomorphic rooster, wielding two battle axes that shone with some dark energy. The armored chicken regarded the Mystic before him, then held out one axe in challenge.

"Hand over the gem and die," the Zodiac Rooster said abruptly, a voice much too human for the mouth it came from. Below them, the sea began to bubble as creatures began to answer the Rooster's call....

“Well, that’s not much of an offer,” Rathma said. “I am fairly certain that there is normally an ‘or’ in there somewhere. And I am afraid I cannot hand it over. I am not sure what the significance of this item is yet, but I am certain that letting you take it would be…a mistake.”

Rathma remained in a seemingly neutral stance. He did not like the environment he was currently in for fighting, but figured that trying to move to a different one would end poorly. He would just have to make the most of the situation and see how far his own abilities would take him.

In response, creatures burst forth from the water below them, landing on the platform next to Rathma and swiping at him with their claws. The creatures resembled merfolk, if the aquatic humanoids had been risen from their watery graves. Scaly flesh was half dissolved away, eyeless holes replaced with unholy light that followed the Shadow Mystic's every move. Their only problem was trying to move on land, as any merfolk would have trouble with being only fish on their lower half.

As the undead had their way with Rathma, the Rooster watched in silence, smirking to himself slightly. Only once this scene bored him would he even bother finishing this man off.

The first creatures that landed on either side of Rathma had their heads destroyed by his fists. A third was casting a shadow near his foot and he stomped on it, causing the undead Merfolk’s head to cave into its chest. The claws that did connect were largely rebuffed by Rathma’s inhuman body. However, even Rathma was open to being overwhelmed by sheer numbers.

When the creatures piled onto him and their claws cut into him, the Black Dome came up. The strange arena enveloped Rathma, the undead, and the Rooster. By his will, the gravity pressure within the dome increased to the point where the Merfolk’s movement was impeded. With darkness flowing all over his body, Rathma crushed the creatures to the floor with his limbs. Though he was visibly hurt, Rathma stood breathing heavily. He was still able to move normally despite the increased gravity as his body was accustomed to such forces.

"Strong..." the Zodiac being clucked, now moving forward. He seemed just as unhampered by the increased gravity as the Mystic, though his footfalls were impossibly loud. Once about a stone's toss away, the Rooster pulled back his left axe as if to attack. Though the range seemed much too far for the short weapon, it began to glow as the Rooster imbued it with its Star magic. Swinging the weapon forward in a horizontal path, it lengthened out to the necessary distance, aimed at Rathma's midsection.

Following through, the Rooster spun and followed up with the second axe coming around the same way, then brought down his left axe in a helm-splitter attack. All of this was done from at least ten feet away.

Rathma backpedaled quickly, the first axe grazing his body. For the second strike, Rathma melted into the blackness of the dome and reappeared on the opposite side of the arena. The blackness of his arms deepened and he made a pair of diagonal chopping motions, sending two scythes of darkness flying at the Rooster. For his follow-up he made a pulling motion, altering the gravity to cause the Rooster to be pulled toward him at a rapid pace.

Once within arms reach, Rathma would pull back and let fly and devastating blow for the Rooster’s head. However, he was a bit shaken in the back of his mind and hoped he was not underestimating his opponent.

Nodding in what might have been a thoughtful gesture, the Zodiac beast immediately predicted where Rathma would appear and held his axes ready when he spun around, the scythes dissipating on his axes as if they were made of dandelions. Rathma's next move surprised the Rooster, if only because he didn't think the Mystic would be so bold as to engage him in close combat. While strong enough to resist the motion, the Rooster decided to roll with it, launching towards the man much faster than he might have wished.

With a odd grin settling over his fowl-like features, he leaned his head over slightly, just enough to allow the move to miss. Now so very close to his opponent, the Zodiac Beast easily dug his axes into the Mystic, one in his left side and the other into his right shoulder. After digging in a few inches, the fowl kicked Rathma back, tearing his axes out of the man's body.

‘Why did I not see this coming?!’ Rathma asked himself, letting out a low hiss as the axes tore from him, the initial hit causing his punch to miss the target.

Rathma knew, at that moment, that he was outclassed in the battle. His concentration wavered as the pain stabbed through him and the dome cracked. With the sound of breaking glass, the dome shattered to pieces, letting light shine on the two fighters once again. Rathma then saw once more chance to turn the battle around.

The sun was behind the Rooster, stretching his shadow toward Rathma. In a swift motion, Rathma stomped powerfully on the head of the shadow and followed up by slamming his fist to the same spot. Both blows were powerful enough to heavily dent the metal platform the two stood on.

While Deido seemed to recoil from the heavy blows, the sound of his laughter, a light, clucking chuckle, filled the salty air. Raising his head again, the Zodiac beast cracked his neck loudly, smirking at the Mystic. Then, he cawed loudly, a rooster crow that shook the very fiber of existence.

Once again, the sea below bubbled, from its depths rising a swarm of undead merfolk. This time, though, the swarm was much greater than before, almost twenty of the beasts piling on top of the Mystic immediately, ripping and tearing at his body. All the Rooster had to do was watch while Rathma was mauled, and after a moment, one of the merfolk tossed the Mystic's gem at the Beast, who caught it in his hand after placing his axes at his side again. Leaving the merfolk to their dinner, Deido exited the scene, Shadow Mystic's gem in hand.

SikstaSlathalin
09-24-2012, 08:49 PM
Dorián had turned to face Marzarex after King Skull took his leave. He placed the crystal skull in his robes and looked out into the distance. As he was preparing to speak, he felt a familiar voice.

“Long time no see brother.”

Dorián turned to see Kurama, Kiran and Hanah. A smile replaced the solemn look on Dorián’s face as he and Kurama embraced in a brother hug.

“I’m sorry Kurama, I’ve been distant from everyone,” Dorián said softly.

“It doesn’t matter, as long as your safe. I got a surprise for ya.” Kurama stepped to the side and allowed Hanah and Kiran to step forward, “meet Kiran and Hanah, they are my children. I married Halley and we have a family. I tell them about you all the time. Since you’re my brother, I wanted them to see their uncle.”

Dorián knelt down and looked into Kiran and Hanah’s eyes.

“They resemble their parents. Thank you for bringing them here Kurama, it means a lot. You two are precious, and I want you both to know that you have two of the best parents in the world. Do all you can for them, understand?”

Hanah smiled and hugged Dorián while Kiran simply nodded.

Kurama watched the exchanged and simply smiled while nodded to acknowledge Marzarex.

“What’s going on?” Kurama asked noting the strange storm above.

“I’m leaving Kurama,” Dorián began as he turned to Marzarex, “I’m going to Roanoke’s court to learn about my new dragon heritage. King Skull gave me this if I ever want to learn about my demon heritage, and hopefully along this journey I’ll learn about my angel heritage. I’ll return, for something calls to me, and I must answer.”

Kurama nodded for he too had felt the call earlier.

“Do what you need to Dorián, but be safe. Kiran, Hanah and I are about to head to Madagascar.”

Dorián glanced down at Kiran and Hanah and reached into his coat. He retrieved a small crystal that shimmered.

“Here Kiran and Hanah, take these and wherever you go, I will be able to find you.”

Kiran and Hanah took the two crystals and stuffed them into their pockets. Dorián turned to Marzarex and nodded once more.

“I am ready!”

Rex watched Kurama appear and introduce his children to Dorian at least it's amazing how history repeats itself in this way. He nodded back to Kurama but didn't say anything he studied the kids and the Nature Mystic letting his mind roam over the past year again. He found himself doing this often maybe it's a sign of old age or an imminent death. He sighed rubbing his tired old eyes he really needed a vacation this trip to the King's Lands would do him some good. He might be able to swing by the Dragon Well and heal up some of his pains and worries.

He patted Dorian's shoulder and entered the portal keeping his hand on the young man's shoulder so he wouldn't get lost in a side worm-hole. After a few seconds they stepped into a small and barren plateau this was the homeland of the Earth Dragons and all the sub-species of them Stone Dragons, and Sand/Dirt Dragons. Rex was in his Dragon form his tail twitching behind him lightly he took a deep breath allowing the power of the King's Land to wrap itself around him like a cooling rain after standing in the desert all day. Walking slowly to the edge of the plateau he looked out over the puzzle piece landscape of the King's Land. To the far north the land of the Water Dragons and their sub-species Snow, River, Sea, and Swamp. The West is the primary lands of the Fire Dragons and their subspecies Smoke, Volcano, and Flash. To the East is a rather new addition to the King's Land the lands of the Nature Dragons and their sub-species Forest, Grass, and Jungle, at first the Nature Dragons and all were considered sub-species of the Earth Dragons but a new edict by the Council made them their own race of Dragons and the more woodsy portion of the Earth Dragon's lands to them. And above it all were the whirling nomadic lands of the Air Dragons and all their sub-species Storm, Cloud, and Whirlwind. In the center of the land was a massive palace made of diamonds surrounded by walls of the same materiel. On the walls were massive beasts with red skin and black glistening armor these were the Battle Dragons, warriors of the Court and defenders of the King's Lands. Rex nodded a faint smile on his scaly lips he turned back to Dorian and nodded toward the Palace.
"Welcome to the King's Land, Dorian."

Taking in all of his surroundings, the storm mystic was in awe at the beauty of this place. It was extremely beautiful, and Dorián could only stand and stare out into the vastness. He had a smile on his face as he listened to Marzarex welcome him to the King's land.

"It's beautiful," Dorián commented, but looked up at Marzarex, "when do I get to see him?"

Rex's mood was lifted greatly being in the King's Land he could feel all his fears and worries melting away into the wonderful buzz of wellness. But he focused on the task at hand and the graveness of the future to keep himself from getting giddy.
"As soon as we walk down to the gates. Portal magic doesn't work close that to the palace so we'll have to fly there." He unfurled his wings and gave them a hard flap kicking up dirt around them. "Do you feel stable enough to fly Dorian?" He asked the young Mystic looking down at him.

"I can try shifting but I don't think it will work," Dorian replied though he wasn't quite sure what Marzarex meant by 'stable enough to fly', "of course I could always climb on your back."

Jumping onto the large dragon's back, Dorian landed softly on Marzarex and could feel the roughness of the scales beneath him.

"Ever consider moisturizer?" Dorian commented trying to make the situation seem more bearable, "ready when you are."

Rex laughed scooting the young man into a more comfortable position with his shoulders.
"Yeah but it would slide off like water on a duck's back, only Metal and Gem Dragons have smooth scales and they're pretty much extinct now, only a rare few are still around." Walking to the edge of the cliff he jumped off and free fell a few hundred feet before he spread his wings and a thermal caught them and propelled the pair high into the sky. Rex let the thermal carry them closer to the King's Palace as he began telling Dorian about what they'll do when they get to the palace.

"You may feel like you're being smothered or crushed when we actually enter the Palace grounds don't be alarmed that is just the immense power of the Dragon Kingdom ever since we were created at the very beginning. You are now part of a grand race Dorian, we are defenders of our element and the world we live in, I don't know how much Feni told you about Dragons but we are ancient and powerful beings, most normal creatures and some not so normal ones will fall under the full fury of Dragons Feni age at the least. Vampires, Werewolves, Demons and so on, and older ones like myself and High Elder Galez can take on most of big baddies in this would and still have energy to guard our treasure hordes." He laughed aiming down to the gates, he looked at the glowing shield of light that protected the Palace good thing it still worked.

Dorian smiled and wasn't prepared for the drop, but he clung on for dear life until Marzarex leveled off. The palace was beautiful, and as he listened to Rex inform him about the dragon race, he could only smile. Such a grand race, yet something troubled him about it. Not wanting to divulge his worries, he waited until Rex landed before dismounting the great beast.

"What now?" Dorian asked out of curiosity. He hoped this trip would give him much insight into what was what in this crazy world.

Rex stood on his hind legs and spoke loudly in Draconic to the gate and Battle Dragons watching them from the parapets.

"Wth confn ekess ocuir wer Daar, nomeno ghergo sthyr tepohaic Fenirex wer Kepesk Darastrix's Kepesk Kornari vur ui jaka vi Rauhiss jaci rigluinic ekess yor svanoa ekess rihlilg jacida z'ar vers. vur Si jikahshi wer Daar geou qe eager ekess letoclo." ("We come to see the King, this young man has Fenirex the Storm Dragon's Storm Heart and is now a Halfling he needs to learn how to control his new power. And I believe the King will be eager to help.") A few seconds pass and a booming response rumbles down from the top of the 100 foot high wall.
"Yoweth Tilabil Galez renthisja di wux jiil, thesek ekik yth geou nif wer ifni vur wux shilta gethrisj harkt ekess wer Throne Cuaili. Ter Yoweth Tilabil vur wer Daar re itheikir." ("High Elder Galez spoke of you two, watch out we will open the door and you can go right to the throne room. The High Elder and the King are waiting.") Rex dropped back on all fours and stepped back gently nudging Dorian with his wing to back up too. The ground shook and the air pulsed as the shield morphed around the opening gates keeping it's potency and power but allowing authorized personnel to enter. Before Rex and Dorian could enter they had to be inspected by the Elder of the Battle Dragons, an old female named War Dragon Kista. Her amour was slate gray and her red skin was burnt brown, she was in her Dragon form and was an impressive 45 feet long, 30 feet high, weighed a hefty 5 tons, and had an impressive wing span of 50 feet, she had five broad head spikes that looked like battle axes. She was covered in scars and spikes as is the proper conduct Rex bowed to the older Dragon and she tapped her head spikes to him. She spoke in Draconic scanning them with her bright red eyes.
"Jilg still nomeno jalla ergriff clax vi lauth seconds." ("Hold still this should only take a few seconds.") She stood just at the threshold of the massive open gates still within the walls. Rex nodded allowing her to scan him for any kind of hidden spell or power or magical implement hidden on or around the pair, Rex was clear but she growled at Dorian and spoke in English.
"Leave the skull out here young one nothing foreign may enter the palace. You can leave it in that box over there I promise you nothing will happen to it." She nodded toward the safe embedded in a rock a bit away from the wall. Rex looked at Dorian and tried to smile reassuringly.
"Go ahead Dorian this is how we've stayed alive so long by not taking chances. I give you my promise it'll be fine."

Dorián looked up at Marzarex who had stood on his hind legs and spoke in a tongue he was surprised he partially understood. It must've had something to do with the dragon heart within him. Sighing, he backed up when Marzarex's wing pressed against him. There was silence for a few seconds before a booming voice came and Dorián had to cover his ears slightly. When the gate opened Dorián looked up at the female dragon. She was battle ready that much was sure, and for the first time since arriving, he wondered if Naja and his cronies could take over this place. It was vast, and the powers here were strong, but doubt still lingered in the back of Dorián's mind. Still, he was here to learn and eager to do so immediately.

Everything was going well so far, that is until the female dragon looked him over and growled at him. Dorián had clenched his fist, not sure why she was growling at him. This may well had been a mistake, but when she began speaking, Dorián let out a sigh of relief. He nodded and hurried over to the box, placing a hand on it. It immediately opened and he placed the crystal skull into it. He closed his eyes and whispered a prayer before returning to Marzarex's side.

He looked up at the female dragon and smiled.

"You're very tall. Is it a possibility that I will ever get that tall?" He asked both Marzarex and the female dragon. It was more of an excited statement then a question. He was more so talking to himself but it seemed to be directed at the two elder dragons.

Rex laughed lightly at Dorian's excitement he was glad the young man was smiling, there has been so much sadness and horrible things that went on this year he was wondering if any of the Mystics remembered how to smile.
"Well your half Dragon form will probably be around 10 to 16 feet tall, a 20 to 25 foot long and have a 15-20 foot long tail. It varies with the individual but I don't know how your other quarters will change that you could wind up 100 feet tall 150 feet long and have a 180 for wing span then you'll be able to look an Earth Dragon in the eyes. The King might be able to give you more information on that." War Dragon Kista nodded motioning for them to enter Rex filed in behind her and Dorian went in behind him. As soon as the young man passed the threshold the door slammed shut in an instant and the whole atmosphere changed and got heavier as the spell took on it's normal form. Rex changed into his human form and walked through the palace doors that had another even more powerful spell protecting it this one fed directly from the King's own magical might so as long as the King lived it would never fall.

The War Dragon left the pair inside and went back to her duties over seeing the outer defenses. The inside was far more impressive up close then at a distance everything was made of diamonds the walls, the floors, the ceilings even the furniture glistened with the beautiful gem but despite the diamonds the style was very simple and Spartan no gold lined tables or further jewel embellishment. Rex felt humbled standing with the building he had only been in this place twice in his whole life and this time was number two. High Elder Galez came here at least once a month and he still felt humbled seeing it in all it's splendor. Battle Dragons were standing along the walls in their humans forms they only lost a portion of their massive presences each was 7 foot tall or over and they looked like Spartan Warriors on steroids black metal armor but one could tell it was any normal metal Rex wasn't even sure what kind og metal it was or if it was just their super hardened scales either way they were imposing to look at and in combat it could be called an art form the way they thunder around the battlefield flicking off attacks like flies they only used when in human form otherwise they were like tanks using their huge claws and clubbed tails to decimate all who dare threaten the King's Land. In human form they learned and mastered every weapon that has ever existed. But that's expected when your whole life is built around being a warrior and guard as they passed onto the Throne room Rex began thinking how quickly this war would've ended if the Battle Dragon had been able to join them in the human world it would only take around six to ten of them to bring the whole Nobility to it's knees and stomped Naja before he got this far but like the Will of Drago that keeps Space Dragons from abusing their massive power potential it also keeps Battle Dragons from leaving the King's Land unless released from the Will by the King.

Rex led Dorian to the throne room and he bowed deeply to the large man with a long gray beard and plain diamond armor his skin was a whitish blue and if you focused close enough you could see it glisten in the sunlight his crown was surprisingly not made out of diamonds but a simple dark gray metal and what looked like dragon teeth. This was a copy of his human form created by the King to rule the Dragons on a day to day basis while his original form slept many leagues under their feet being taught how to be the next Drago in the world of dreams. He retained all his power but like the Battle Dragons he couldn't leave his lands until he was allowed to by Drago at the end of days. Besides him seated on a comfortable looking stool was High Elder Galez in his human form the battle with Naja showed on the old Dragon's body the countless scars and wounds and his blank blind eyes but the defeat didn't show up on his face or in his ddemeanor he was still the High Elder of the Dragons and held more power then most could dream of. He bowed to the High Elder and spoke in English so Dorian could follow.
"Hello your Majesty, hello High Elder, I've come with young Dorian so he could learn about and maybe control his newly discovered Dragon abilities." The King nodded to Rex and looked long and hard at Dorian studying ever aspect of him and guess what clouds his mind.
"A third Angel, a third Demon and now a third Storm Dragon. You are truly a perfect storm of power if you'll excuse the pun." The King smiled gently nodding to the Lightning Mystic. But I sense something else worries you young man do feel free to speak your mind."

When Dorián stepped into the throne room, he could only gawk at the beauty that was the palace's insides. Everything was made of diamond. Exquisite, to the point that Dorián wanted some of the many lavishing items in his home back on earth, if he still had a home. He was deep in thought and really hadn't heard Rex say anything, but when he heard the King speak, Dorián instantly bowed to show respect to both Roanoke and Galez.

"It is an honor to stand in your presence my king," Dorián began as he tried to smile but only managed a slight twitch in the corner of his lips. The King was observant and knew of his worries, and to this Dorián could only own up to it.

"Pardon me, I dare not dampen the solemn spirit within this place, but my worries are seemingly countless to me," he began, "the first being Naja and his thirst for power. I fear if I don't learn how to control these parts of me, I could very well destroy the very place I love as well as the people I love."

Dorián stopped talking for a moment and looked over at Marzarex. The man had been there in his life every since Naja had awakened his powers, and Marzarex had stood out from that moment as a father figure to Dorián, though he never knew how to approach the Dragon.

"I worry about my love Nemine and her whereabouts. I worry about Marzarex, I worry about the Mystics, I worry about my brother Kurama, my niece and nephew, my family, my friends. I worry about you as well."

Dorián stopped again and sighed.

"As much as I want to believe that there is a place hidden from Naja's view, I would be kidding myself. I hate to keep mentioning the traitor's name, but he has done so much. He took me from my true family. Killed my mother, killed Fenirex, and attacked High Elder Galez. He has gone too far. I just wish I could be more help. I wish I could've done something to stop him from taking Fenirex away from me."

Tears had formed in Dorián's eyes now as he spoke. He hated crying in front of others, but his emotions were a part of who he was. It was a good thing this place nullified his powers, otherwise they'd be dealing with a sudden storm right about now. Still, something within Dorián churned and twisted, but he held himself together, not wanting the Battle Dragons to consider him a threat.

"Please forgive me," he softly said falling to his knees, "all has been taken from me and I have been unable to do anything about it."

Rex knelt by the young Dragon and patted his shoulders practically feeling the weight of all these worries crushing down on the unstable young Dragon. His memories swam back to the old days and the old battle so much was similar now but there was also so much that was totally out of the blue and unknown to him. The Sound Mystic hated facing the unknown without a plan to aid him the High Elder's predictions opened up many door and cleared a lot of smoke but there was still so much that was in the dark all he could do was guide and protect to the best of his abilities.

The King watched with steady understanding eyes, he'd been following this war in particular and shared some of the young Half Dragon's worries.
"There is nothing to forgive Dorian, the mightiest of beings have moments of fear and doubt. I guarantee even the scoundrel Naja has had doubt in his plans they might not have been powerful or lasted very long but they were there. A few of those worries I can help you with though." He spoke watching the young man. "It is true Naja knows of this place especially since he now has been around long enough to have heard from a few sources but seeing is not the same as touching, no one but Dragons have the power to reach this place he could rip a hole in the space time continuum and still wouldn't be able to reach here."
"It's similar to the Fearstalker kingdom in that respect and even if he found a Dragon pitiful enough to betray their own proud people like that they will be met by not only the wrath of the magics eons old and the invincible Battle Dragons but the rage of every Dragon both big and small and if by some twist of fate they make it to the palace walls another battalion of palace guards will face them and they'll have to contend with me. And I don't mean to sound arrogant but there is only one thing that can beat a Diamond Dragon and I'd know if it were coming here." He frowned slightly looking down at Dorian.
"Sadly I can't offer up assurance for the safety and well-being of those you love or offer up a comfort for the injustices you have suffered in your young life I can give you the assurance that as long as you remember them and hold them in your heart no force on any plane of existence can truly take them from you that I can promise young one." He patted Dorian's head before gripping it lightly in both of his hands placing his thumbs over the young man's eyebrows he hummed lightly. "This is the last thing I can give you right now young Mystic control over your Dragon powers and a voice from the past."

Soon the King's humming became a booming thunder and Dorian's mind was transported to the Teeth of Drago, the gates that lead to Dragon heaven. While Dorian could not enter it being alive still there someone waiting for him there leaning against the side of the starry jaws was an old friend in his human form.
"Fekiikiri Kepesk Isthasy." (Greetings Storm Brother) Feni said with a warm smile.

Dorián listened attentively to the King and felt Marzarex pat him on the shoulder. He softly smiled and nodded, having a reaffirmed hope from the words that the King spoke. With this reaffirmed faith and hope, Dorián was ready to do what was needed to be done. When he left the dragon kingdom, he would call upon King Skull and learn and train in his demon heritage, then he would seek out an angel and train in that heritage. By doing this he would become one with himself and gain knowledge. The King approached him and patted him softly on the head before taking his face in his hands and pressing his thumb on his face

It was as if his spirit was lifting out of his body, but in reality he was being lifted to a plane he knew nothing about. When all the swirling stopped and he saw the figure of a man in front of him, a smile instantly covered his face as he rushed over to Fenirex.

"Feni, its good to see you are taken care of here," Dorián stated with a smile. Even though he missed the storm dragon terribly, he knew Feni was at peace and resting and he couldn't help but hug the taller man.

Once he released Feni, he took a few steps back and knew that there was no way he could repay King Roanoke for doing this. Perhaps the King would give him a way to venture into his realm every so often to visit and learn, after all, he was certain Marzarex hadn't all the knowledge.

Feni smiled letting go of his friend nodding.
"There is no better place for a Dragon to be than in Drago's Kingdom. I hope to see you up here someday in the very distant future my friend, but King Roanoke sent you up here for an ulterior reason." The young Stormer stood back from Dorian and took up the old fighting he used last time they trained.

"To give you control of your new Dragon powers. You already have a good foundation being the Storm Mystic but a Storm Dragon is even more in tuned with the massive power that rests inside the storm and this is what's making you unstable more than anything my friend, now listen to everything I tell you and do as I do. Time passes differently here than on earth seven days here are equal to one second down there even in the King's Palace. And it'll take about four months for you to get enough control over your Dragon heritage to be stable but to be truly be in control you'll have to practice with it. Just like any other skill. "

He began simple movements explaining how to control the surges of power that are coming from the Storm Heart that cause the random storms and how to focus his emotions back into the heart recycling and storing the power for when it'll be needed that's how Stormers always have mountains of power ready at the drop of a hat, that was the first month. The second month was all about using that power to not only beat enemies but strengthen the body and mind. The third month was learning all about Dragon especially the Stormers and learning the Dragon way of battle both powerwise and physical and gaining a firm control of Dorian's new half Dragon form. The last month was combining all he had learned into one final lesson. "A Dragon never dies easy, and they never die in vain."

It was nearing the end of the four months and Feni was proud of Dorian's progress he was well on his way to becoming one with his Dragon quarter. He just hoped it wouldn't have a volatile reaction with his Angel and Demon parts but only time would be able tell with that. The days never shift at Fangs of Drago but after the final day of training the young men were standing on the edge of the starry mass that made up the resting place of the Dragon God's massive skull. Watching the swirling stars and planets of the world under the constellation Drago.

"You have done good these four months Storm Brother, you are in enough control now to not be spawning storms when you're mad and you won't be having wild swings in appearance. But what I cannot help you with sadly is the turmoil that plagues you only beating Naja will fix those and as much as I'd love to help with that I cannot once a Dragon's soul enters heaven it cannot leave unless pulled out by the King that's how we're talking now." Dorian nodded staring out into the space he had called home for a short span of time back on earth but what seemed like ages at gates of Dragon heaven, he had learned so much he could feel himself slowly becoming one with his Dragon heritage but knew true mastery and control would only come from more training and extreme focus. He learned exactly why the power of a Storm Dragon is ranked right behind the six base Element Dragons in these four months he had always known his element was a mighty power to wield but he had a whole new respect for the power of the storm he spoke his voice quiet but held deep power under the words.

"I thank you deeply for this training my Storm Brother and I'll have to thank his Majesty again for giving me this time. I'll take everything to heart and use it against Naja and his cronies." Feni smiled and patted Dorian's shoulder.
"That's all I ask Omar, remember our lessons and remember all you've learned about Dragons it may save your life some day. Good luck brother." Feni turned to Dorian and embraced him.
"I won't let you down." The Mystic hugged the Stormer back and like that he was back in the King's Palace still kneeling on the ground and the King was still standing over him with his hands on the young boy's head. As Dorian opened his eyes the King stood back smiling letting his arms fall to his sides.
"It is done Dorián Tomár Holden, Mystic of the Storm. Your Dragon powers are stable and you are one step closer to achieving your goals. There is nothing more for you here now, go now and hunt down the item that has been nagging the back of your mind. You too Marzarex I've kept you long enough from your destinies."
Dorian nodded bowing deeply to the King. "Thank you your Majesty. For everything, you've given me a gift greater then any I've gotten in many a long year."
The King returned to his throne and nodded to Rex and Dorian smiling. "You are welcome my young friend. Now go Mystics fight the darkness and you will prevail, even the darkest of nights are followed by the dawn, hope is the greatest weapon in any Hero's arsenal as long as you hold onto a sliver of hope. Naja and his father Azreal will never truly win because your spirits are not broken. But the very second you lose that hope, the instant you let the darkness kill it then you are broken, beaten, and beyond the help of anyone even myself. You are about to face an ancient and mighty power young Mystics The Zodiac 12 tread softly and prepare for the worst that is the last bit of help I can give you." With those final words Rex and Dorian bowed to the King and walked from the throne room and back to gates. The two Mystics were silent as they left, War Dragon Kista scanned them once more so nothing from inside the palace could get out before opening the gates and escorting the two out before slamming them shut as they passed the walls.

Rex spoke first looking at the impassible walls and utopian landscape he might never see again.
"I hope you learned what you needed to Dorian, I fear you might not get the chance again retrieve your skull and we'll head on back." Dorian nodded and unlocked the safe pulling the crystal skull out placing it back in his pocket befre asking.
"Ok, so we have to fly back to the Earth Dragon land and portal out again?" Rex nodded changing into his Dragon form letting his wings flare out. Dorian followed suit with the half form Feni had taught him to control he flapped his long black wings out and took off with strength and confidence they flew toward the ledge and the portal for home. Opening the portal Rex took them back to the Amazon base and the pulling of their gems ripping them apart to go hunt for them.
He patted Dorian's shoulder and spoke quietly his eyes moving up toward the pull and the knowledge of what he will face weighing down his formerly lifted spirits.
"And so it continues Dorian." The young Mystic sighed feeling his spirits drop as well.

Froggy
09-25-2012, 11:39 AM
Yutana walked into the area holding Halley and smirked.

“Now be a good pet and give me your arm,” she stated as she opened the containment vessel and grabbed Halley’s arm. Drawing about four vials of blood, Yutana smiled and petted Halley on the head, “shouldn’t be long now.”

Walking out of the chamber, she closed the barred door and locked it, a wicked smile on her face.

“This will help me get CLOSE to Kurama in more ways than one,” Yutana stated with a little twitch as she walked away.

Shortly after, Naja arrived with Kiran in his arms unconscious. Yutana came to see who had arrive and smirked when she saw Naja holding Kiran.

“Ahh, what happened my Lord? Weren’t they two?”

“Yes, slippery little bastards,” Naja stated as he thought back to how it all happened.

While WuKong and Rin’to were taking care of Renshi, Naja had appeared just as Ihsner died. He had come out of thin air and had surprised both Hanah and Kiran, but Kiran showed spirit and power. He instructed his sister to take their father’s body and return to the safety of their home. Naja had planned on taking them both and doing away with Kurama’s body, but when Kiran engaged Naja in battle; it surprised even the psychic mystic. Kiran showed great spirit, his power fluxing in ways those older than him would even acknowledge. Still, he was no match for Naja, and after a valiant display, Naja had captured him, and was going for Hanah, but the girl and her unconscious father had managed to escape. Cursing, Naja glared out in the direction Renshi had exploded, and felt WuKong and Rin’to arrive on the rooftop.

He glared at Yutana, but still managed a smirk.

“All in good time I suppose,” he said handing Yutana Kiran’s limp body.

WuKong and Rin’to appeared and bowed before Naja.

“We are deeply sorry for not retrieving the children, but I will make it my top priority to capture the other one my Lord,” WuKong stated.

“You will do more than that WuKong, you will take Hanah and you will confront Haakon and deliver this message to him. Tell him, if he wants to ever see his grandchildren, son, and daughter in law, he will bend to my demands. You tell him this, and take Rin’to with you.”

WuKong nodded and stood to his feet turning on his heel as he and Rin’to vanished.

Kiran was placed in a cell identical to Halley’s directly across from Halley.

Halley had struggled as Yutana began to draw blood from her arm. What did she want with her blood? Whimpering when the beast left, Halley curled into the corner of the cell, wishing desperately that Kurama would come and rescue her. She saw Naja appear and much to her horror, Kiran was unconscious in his arms. "NO!" Halley shouted, sitting up and forcing herself to stand. "You...leave...him alone!" Halley shouted, stumbling to the glass and pounding it as hard as she could.

Then it hit her. Kiran had been with Hanah and Kurama. What happened to the others? Were they alive? She pressed herself against the glass and attempted to listen, only catching glimpses of the conversation they were having. From what she gathered, Naja had appeared and Hanah had fled with Kurama. Kiran had stayed to fight in order to let them escape. "Kiran!" Halley shouted as she watched them place him in a cell directly across from her. She had tears streaming down her cheeks and she felt so helpless. "Kiran!" Halley shouted again, sobbing.

Kiran's face twitched when he heard his mother's voice. "Mommy?" he asked quietly, finding himself in a cold room. "Mommy?" he asked again, shivering against the cold and rubbing his eyes gently. He felt so weak, and he was scared. He crawled over to the window and stood, seeing his mother pounding furiously at the glass. "Mom!" Kiran said, attempting to use his powers to break the glass. He fell to the floor immediately. "Don't use your powers Kiran! No matter what, don't use them!" Halley shouted, watching as her son fell to the floor from weakness. Halleys sobs became louder. "Naja you cold bastard!" Halley shouted, knowing that Kiran would ask her what that word meant later. She would deal with it then, but at that moment...she just couldn't hold her tongue.

Naja turned and looked at Halley.

"I told you this would happen, but you didn't believe me. All you had to do was serve me, and none of this would've happened. Now be quiet whilst I go locate your husband and daughter. Sneaky sneaky sneaky those two are, but WuKong and Rin'to are good at what they do and are an excellent pair."

Naja smirked and turned to leave.

Tears streaked Halley's face at his words. She'd served him once before...but could she do it again? Halley looked to Kiran and began crying again. "Please...if you release him and leave my family alone, I will serve you again Naja," Halley begged, looking away from Kiran. Kiran began shouting at his mother, but she simply closed her eyes, her breathing became sporatic and irregular. If it had just been her as before...she would have simply told Naja to go fuck himself to hell. Now that her family was involved...she couldn't do that. She had no choice, and she knew it. As much as she hated the options she'd been delt...she had to make due in order to save her family.

"I'll think about it," Naja retorted as he walked off a bit, a smile on his face. He knew what he was doing, and Halley was playing right into his trap.


Kiran was screaming in rage. Halley was still crying. "Please...Master Naja. Release him and leave my family alone and I will serve you again," Halley begged, thinking back to Hanah and Kurama. She knew...that Naja would make her do things that...she would hate. Things that went against her very oath as a Mystic. "Mom NO!" Kiran shouted, pounding at the glass with his fists. "Kiran, you knew this would happen if you were ever captured. Your father and I warned you of this, and now we must accept the consequences." Halley clentched her fists as she looked towards Naja, hoping, that he would accept her servitude in place of her family. "Please," Halley begged once more, looking at Naja as he began walking off. "Please."

Naja turned on a heel and looked at Halley.

"Very well, I will release him ONLY if you do something for me. You have to KILL Kurama. Once you've done this, your son will be free to go, you have my word."

Naja smirked and waited for Halley's response, cackling as he did so.

Halley fell to her knees at his request. Kiran was shouting at her even louder now, attempting to use his powers to break the glass. She looked to Naja as he cackled madly, knowing that she couldn't trust him. If she killed Kurama, what sort of leverage would she have against Naja to let Kiran go then? None. Still...she looked to Kiran who was screaming and crying in rage. If she could escape...and become strong again, she could come back for him.

She could hide Kurama and Hanah to where the beasts would never find them. She could let Haakon know what had happened, let mother nature know. Halley stood back up, looking at Naja with hatred. "I will do it. But only if you let me be with Kiran alone, in the same room for a few minutes," Halley said, looking at Kiran who was stunned at his mothers words. He was still crying and it pained her to see him like that. She just wanted to hold him, to love him. Even if for just a few minutes before she left. She wanted to let him know that no matter what, everything would be okay. That she was coming back for him. Halley looked back to Naja and then to the door. She still had tears in her eyes and was breathing heavily. She felt so...weak. Helpless.

"Very well my dear," Naja stated smiling as evilly as he had ever smiled. He snapped his fingers and two very large muscular guards stepped forward and surrounded Halley.

"Accompany this one to visit the little one, but she only gets a minute. 1 minute, afterwards she leaves on her mission. If she tries anything, KILL HER," Naja ordered.

The guards moved Halley over to Kiran's cell and opened Kiran's cell, pushing Halley into it with him. Naja smirked. The young light mystic would do well to hide her thoughts and true intentions from the Psychic mystic, lest he simply wants to toy with her, and that very well might have been his cause for setting her free like this. It was always fun for Naja to play chess with the lives of others.

Halley was terrified when the two larger guards surrounded her and tossed her into Kiran's cell, though she quickly pulled him into a tight embrace. She knew she didn't have much time. "Mie nan, Ish vie preiu," Halley spoke in the language of the fae, something she had taught Kiran due to his taking after her heritage. "Niue eet jur yukka," Halley spoke to him, and his eyes widened as he looked at her in shock. "Niue ist sheeban. Niue ehh jur turgan," Halley said, and he looked afraid. "But mom-" Kiran objected, looking towards the guards. Halley shook her head, he had to understand. "I will come back for you my son. Niue yust meinla hue estana. I will come back for you. I must do everything in my power that I can to protect the ones I care about, but I will come back for you. Stay strong." Halley said, pulling him in for one last hug.

Kiran returned the hug and nodded, a few tears leaking down his cheeks. "I love you mom," Kiran said, kissing her cheek gently. "I love you too mie nan," Halley said, kissing his forehead. "Stay strong," she told Kiran as the two guards entered the cell again, signaling that her minute was up. "Stay strong Kiran. I love you, so, so much," Halley said before departing the cell, sending a harsh glare towards Naja. Oh if she had the ability...she would kill him that minute without hesitation, but she knew it was a hopeless wish. She had to get to Kurama and Hanah and hide them before they were discovered. She had to tell Haakon everything that had happened, and tell Mother Nature as well.

She looked at Naja and nodded before teleporting out of the base, landing in their home in the Amazon. "Hanah!" Halley shouted, searching frantically around her home for her daughter. "Hanah! Kurama!" Halley shouted, doing her best to remain strong.


There was a soft rustling in the bushes behind Halley before Hanah emerged tears streaming down her face.

"Mom, we're over here," she said softly as she turned and walked over to her father who was still down and out, "I'm scared for dad."

Kurama lay motionless on the ground, his breathing shallow. WuKong had struck several pressure points on his body that had caused damage. He would have to overcome this to even awaken from the nightmare he was currently in. He was in a void, a void of nothingness.


"Hanah!" Halley shouted when she saw her daughter emerging from the bushes. She held onto her daughter tightly before looking over at Kurama, biting her lip. Wukong had really done a number on him, she could tell as she ran a hand over his body, wincing as she felt his initial pain. She could feel tensions in certain parts of his body, what appeared to be his pressure points. "Your father will be fine Hanah," Halley assured her daughter as she began to speak in the language of the fae, spells coming from her tongue as she massaged Kurama's body.

She appeared to be in a somewhat trance-like state as she began to heal his wounds, transforming into her super mystic form in order to do so. Finally she placed her lips to Kurama's, kissing him and transferring healing energy directly to his brain by doing so. She stumbled back and felt weak from the use of her own energy, especially after having been kept in the power chamber all day and having four vials of blood drawn from her body.

Hanah caught her mother as she stumbled back, helping her sit on the ground and just holding her. "We must flee. Now," Halley said, knowing that Naja had sent Wukong and Rhn'to after them. She'd been sent to kill Kurama, not heal him...but that was hardly her intentions. So, grabbing both of their hands, she fled to the one place she knew to be safe. When she got there, nature had overtaken a majority of the remnants of the home. The island breeze was flowing through the abandoned house. They were back on the safety of the island where she had given birth. 'Mother Nature...I need you,' Halley thought to Mother Nature, her voice sounding weak and tired as she sent a picture of Kurama's current state. 'I am...scared,' Halley said for the first time in a long, long time. All she could do was wait for Kurama to wake from his now-healed injuries, and for mother nature to come.

Kurama, still out of it, felt the power his wife transferred into him, but it still was not enough to get him out of the state he was in. She had transported them back to the island they were on before they moved to the Amazon. WuKong and Rin'to stood back and watched as Halley attempted to heal her husband, vanishing soon after.

"Interesting," WuKong stated with a smirk.

"She betrayed Naja, how unfortunate," Rin'to commented.

"Indeed, come, we will fulfill the master's wishes. It shouldn't be too hard to find them."

In a flash of light WuKong and Rin'to were gone.

Mother Nature appeared in front of Halley with a very worried look on her face as she noticed Kiran was not with them.

"This is not good," she commented as she hugged Halley and assured her everything would be alright. She proceeded to approached Kurama, placing a softly hand on him.

"Who did he battle? His injuries are serious. Whoever he fought performed a technique I haven't seen since the first war with the Zodiac 12....." Mother Nature stopped talking and her eyes widened, "WUKONG!?!"

She instantly went to work with trying to repair the damages. It would be a long day/night.

Halley looked up as mother nature appeared before her, relief washing over her temporarily. Halley shook her head when she said it would be fine, that everything would be okay. 'No it won't mom. Wukong, Rin'to, Yutana, and Naja are hunting us. They have Kiran and they want Hanah. They want Kurama dead,' Halley thought to her mother, not daring to speak those words in front of Hanah. Halley's eyes were bright with tears. 'Yutana has my blood. I...don't know what she will do with it,' Halley thought, looking at Kurama fearfully.

She didn't feel safe, not one bit. She felt as though everything within the island was watching on her, that it was only a matter of time before Naja found her and took Hanah, then killed Kurama. Her entire world was crumbling apart and there was nothing she could do about it. "Damnit Kurama, wake up!" Halley sobbed, holding his hand and pressing it to her lips, kissing it with love. She couldn't do this without him. As much as she wanted to be strong for Hanah...she was about two seconds away from having a nervous breakdown. She just...couldn't do it. Not when Kiran was alone, with that bastard Naja. She didn't know what Naja would do to him when he found out she'd betrayed him.

And that scared her more than anything in her life. Halley looked to Kurama and placed her hands on his head, and her thumbs on his temples. She transformed into her Fae form and stood atop his chest, her wings beating softly at her side. She began to speak in the language of the fae once more, transferring her thoughts, emotions, what had happened to him. Letting him know that he was needed, that he needed to fight his injuries and come back to her. Then she closed her eyes and began to focus very intently on healing him. Her body, however small it may have been, appeared to be expanding, light giving off the illusion that her body was growing. The light she was pouring into Kurama was so bright, so filled with love and healing that even Hanah had to look away.

She began to pour the remnants of her energy into him, giving his power a boost as she had done before in training, though this time much more intense. She could feel herself growing weak and knew that her energy was transferring, but she had to keep going. She needed Kurama back there with her. In the blink of an eye, her light died. Her body fell to the floor, limp and in her human form. She'd transferred as much energy as she humanly, mystically, and fairily could into her husband, and as much energy as she could into healing him before her body collapsed next to him. 'Please...wake up...' Halley thought to Kurama before her body slumped into unconsciousness beside him.

Mother Nature stepped back as she watched Halley perform her healing magics. The young fae had grown so strong as of late and she was very much proud of them both. She knew things would get worse before they got better, but she knew that Kiran would be safe, he just had to be for the sake of their family. She watched with caring eyes as her daughter in law used her healing magic effectively before collapsing, her fall being cushioned by plants that had grew into a beautiful vine bed. Mother Nature looked over at Hanah.

"Your mother is fine dear, and your father will awaken, just watch your grandmother and learn," Mother Nature spoke as she lifted her head to the heavens and spoke in a unnatural voice that seemed to boom through the forest. Her magic poured like an endless fountain and washed over everyone and everything in that forest. It was so intense that Hanah had to take a few steps back, but when Kurama coughed, Hanah shot over to him and knelt beside him.

"Dad?!"

Kurama groaned, coughing as clotted blood spewed from his mouth. Hanah ripped her shirt sleeve and wiped it from Kurama's lips as her father's eyes sprang open. Kurama grunted as he sat up into a sitting position and glanced over at his family. He had recollection of what had happened and he instantly embraced Hanah, apologizing for putting them in danger. It was all his fault and he felt horrible for it. He crawled over to Halley and touched her face, his eyes filling with emotion as he cursed and struck the hard earth beneath him with his feet.

Mother Nature walked calmly over to Kurama and knelt down, touching her son on his shoulder.

"The things I have learned in my many years Kurama, is that you learn from your mistakes. Fate and Destiny are two beings that you can not escape. Though sometimes you can create your own destiny, your fate is for you to decide, but there is no way around them. Take this as a learning experience, do not thrive on it for too long. Life has its ups and downs and you are young, but I believe in you." Mother Nature smiled and kissed her son softly on the cheek before standing to her full height, "I am going to visit your father, I shall return soon."

Kurama looked at his mother and could only agree, though he hated the choice he made, he was still unsure as to how he would pull this off. WuKong was so strong, and fast. Kurama concluded that he would have to get even stronger. He would have to get to the level he heard Naja speak of. He would have to reach Master Mystic, and that alone would take all of his expertise and training to master, but he was determined, it was all he could do to save his son, his wife, his daughter and all of his extended family and friends. He spoke softly, though there was power in his voice.

"Don't worry Hanah, we will get your brother back if it is the last thinig I do," he began as he leaned down and kissed Halley on the lips. When he pulled away he spoke in Halley's native tongue, softly in her ear, "nothing but death can keep me from it. I will save him, and I will protect my family. I love you."

He leaned back and stood slowly to his feet, getting a feel for the things around him. This was a journey he would surely have to take, but he didn't have to take it alone.
[font=georgia]
Halley's eyes fluttered open when she felt Kurama's kiss, when the words he spoke poured through her mind. She looked up and saw Kurama standing, tears in her eyes when she saw him. She felt so...weak. Partly from the energy she had poured into him, and partly from that damn chamber Naja had locked her in. She crawled over to him and finally just began to sob uncontrollably. 'We aren't safe,' Halley thought to him, holding his leg as she couldn't bring herself to stand.

'They're hunting us right now. They want you dead, and Naja wants Hanah,' Halley thought to Kurama, her body shaking from fear as she sobbed. Hanah had never seen her mother like this before. She walked over to her mother and gave her a hug, and she just started crying even more. "It's okay mommy," Hanah said, holding her mother and crying for her. She too missed Kiran and hoped that he was safe. Halley would tell Kurama the full extend of what had happened, how she had 'escaped' when Hanah was in bed. But at that moment, Halley felt sick with worry. She didn't feel the slightest bit safe, and she wished that mother nature hadn't left them. She still felt too weak to stand. Damn chamber.

Kurama lifted his wife to a standing position and looked over at Hanah. He could feel energies approaching and they weren't near friendly. He grabbed Hanah's hand and glared in the direction he saw Rin'to and WuKong emerge.

"Ahh, there you are. It was easy to find such rampaging energy fluxes. Now, if you kindly would relinquish the little one, we'll be on our way," Rin'to stated.

"Not in this life time," Kurama replied as his whip appeared and struck the ground sending a cloud of dust and debris into the air, clouding the area.

Kurama used this moment to enter a nearby tunnel to get his family to safety. When the dust cleared, Rin'to and WuKong stood glaring.

"He's not far, but he'll emerge soon. Scout the entire island and shoot to kill as they say," WuKong stated as he and Rin'to departed ways to find the three.

Halley was afraid as she felt energies approaching. They wanted Hanah, and surely they would kill Kurama. It was only a matter of time, and she could barely contain herself as they ran. She looked to Kurama, never believing that she would say this. 'Let us go to your father as well. If he cares as you say he does, he is the only one who can protect us now,' Halley thought to Kurama as they ran. She was afraid, afraid for both him and Hanah. She didn't have the energy to heal Kurama again if wukong attacked himagain, and she didn't have the energy to protect Hanah from Wukong.

Kurama nodded when Halley suggested going to his father. Surely Haakon was safe from these creatures. Kurama grabbed Halley and Hanah's hands and hurried through the forest, trying to get a far enough distance away from WuKong and Rin'to. Suddenly, the appeared on a beach, the crystal blue water in front of them, and the forest behind them.

"Shit!" Kurama said softly as he turned around slowly, knowing that WuKong and Rin'to had found him.

A cackle filled the air as Rin'to appeared from the brush.

"I found them WuKong," he called out with a smirk as he approached them, his eyes on Kurama and Halley. WuKong emerged, a smirk on his face.

"I told you you could not run. Wherever you go, I will find you."

There was a flash of motion before Kurama transformed into his ancient mystic form and used the whip as a revolving shield.

"Is that supposed to stop us?," Rin'to stated more upset with Kurama for even producing such a weak shield.

Kurama looked at Halley and kissed her softly.

"I'm sorry Halley, for everything," he said, as if he were saying goodbye, "take Hanah and go, do not look back and do not worry about me. Go to my father and tell him what has happened. I love you Halley."

Kurama ripped open a portal that would lead to his father's mansion. An explosion occurred as the whip was destroyed, leaving them defenseless. Before Halley could say anything, he pushed her and Hanah through the portal and closed it up. A sharp pain pierce his back as Rin'to's sword stuck through his abdomen, missing vital organ.

WuKong watched as Kurama fell to the ground with a thud, blood seeping from the wound. He knelt down by Kurama's ear and whispered.

"If you are not dead, you better get stronger. I want to fight you at your peak, and certainly not at this pathetic level. If you do not prove yourself to me, I'll make you pay for letting you live."

With that WuKong turned to Rin'to and they both nodded before vanishing in a wisp of black smoke.

Halley held onto Hanah as they were teleported to the beach, turning around to face Rin'to. She was scared, scared for her family. If it hadn't been for Hanah and Kiran...she may have given up that very moment. She felt so, so weak that she could barely keep standing, but she had to do everything she could to protect Kurama and Hanah. Then Kurama apologized to Halley as though he were saying goodbye. "Don't you dare leave me Kurama fox!" Halley shouted as he ripped open a portal and shoved them in, giving her no choice but to leave him.

Halley wrapped her arms around Hanah and held her tightly, falling through the air as she landed on the cold, stone floor with Hanah on top of her. She was terrified, hopeful that the lich was as caring as Kurama made him to be. Hanah was screaming for her father, having been ripped from him for the second time that day. She didn't want to lose him.

(Translation- My son, I am so proud of you. I will not kill your father, but I will be leaving. I must...regain my strength. I will come back for you.)

RisingPhoenix
10-02-2012, 06:30 PM
Dorián looked up at Marzarex with a hopeful smile on his face.

“Don’t worry Marzarex, everything will be fine. No matter what happens good always conquers evil. See ya soon.”

With that, Dorián was absorbed into the clouds above, lightning having struck him filling the area with a bright light. It did not take long for Dorián to be pulled to Russia by the gems pull. His mind was on Nemine, and Kurama. He wondered if they had been pulled the same way. He hoped that they were alright, but the one who stood out the most in his mind was Kana. The girl was like a little sister to him, and he hadn’t spoken to her in lord knows how long. He sighed as he appeared atop a mountain range in Russia. Snow blew in frantically around him. The cold brushed his bare skin with great intensity. After this, he would make sure to visit everyone to make sure they were alright, even Renshi. He wondered where the fire mystic was and how he was holding up. The last time he saw him was during the battle with his father.

Sighing, Dorián closed his eyes in order to get a feel of the gem. By instinct he took off in a general direction, following the pulses he was feeling from the gem. It led him to a cave. The wind howled at the entrance of the cave as he slowly entered. His arm glowed from the electricity that revolved around it. He was his own energy source and he used it as a light source to guide himself deep into the mountain. Bats flew overhead and Dorián shuddered. He was cold, and he cursed himself for not bringing warmer clothes. He was going deeper, and he could feel the air getting thin. He held his breath and kept pressing on, only taking in sips of air when he had no choice. Turning back was not an option. This gem called too powerfully to him and he had no choice but to answer. When the cave floor dropped down into a steep slope, Dorián lost his footing and barreled down the slope rolling out onto a flat surface. He only got a couple of nicks, but nothing severe. Standing to his feet, he looked around, holding up his arm to shower light into the area. What he saw astounded him. It was like a small room within the mountain. A torch was on the wall beside him, and when he lit it, others lit simultaneously, illuminating the beautiful walls.

Marble sculptures littered the wall, and in the middle of the room was the gem shaped like a star, calling to him. He stepped forward, being cautious. Reaching for the gem, he gasped as it shimmered and sparkled in the light.

“Beautiful…”

“I’d say…” came a voice from behind Dorián, “now be so kind as to give it to me.”

Dorián turned around and saw a humanoid dragon. He was a little taller than Dorián and had scarlet eyes. His tail swished from side to side as he waited for Dorián to hand over the gem.

“Who are you?” Dorián asked holding the stone tight.

“I am Kiev, the Zodiac Dragon, leader of the twelve zodiac beasts, and who do I have the pleasure of taking that beautiful gem from?”

Dorián scoffed and smirked, “I’m Dorián, but where are the rest of your kind? You said twelve, yet you’re only one.”

“Silly boy, the other eleven are dealing with your other friends. The mystics are going down one by one. Each of you have been called to find specific gems, but at the same time we zodiac beasts have also been called by Naja to, let’s just say end you and take what you have found. Now I ask again, the gem?”

Dorián looked at Kiev and growled. They were twelve of these beasts, and they were sent to eradicate them. That low down dirty Naja would get his one day, Dorián would see to it. He never took his eyes off of Kiev, but he had more questions, and stalling was a specialty of his.

“You’re going to lose just like the other eleven zodiac beast,” Dorián taunted.

“I wouldn’t be so sure. All of your friends so far have fallen. If my memory serves, the one you call Renshi died trying to protect a pathetic excuse for a demon wolf. What was his name? Ah yes, Kurama, and he had two brats with him. Tragic if you ask me, but the little brats probably taste good.” Kiev grinned mischievously and watched Dorián’s eyes widen in shock.

“Renshi’s gone!?!” Dorián stated as he fell to his knees.

“Did you really think you stood a chance against us? All of the mystics have fallen, and you are the last, even the one Naja told me you were in love with. What was her name? I believe it was Nemine. Yes Phila did a number on her, and left her dying in the deep darkness of a cave near the center of the earth. Not like you’ll be able to save her, after all you won’t be leaving here either.”

Dorián growled and his form began to shift.

“We’ll see about that.”

In a blast of energy, Dorián shifted to his storm dragon form, his wings flapping, generating intense electricity. Kiev smirked and simply smiled, waiting on Dorián to attack. The mystic did just that, firing off electric arrow and engaging Kiev with a barrage of punches and kicks. The dragon seemed unmoved by this attack as he blocked them all with ease.

“You’re seriously going to have to hit harder Dorián, but I love your tenacity,” Kiev taunted causing Dorián to strike harder and wilder. Kiev was impressed by this sudden change in tenacity and it intrigued him. Dorián was definitely worth a second battle. In that moment, Kiev had made the decision to keep Dorián alive in order to fight him again, hoping that the mystic wouldn’t disappoint him and would gain more power after a few days of training. After all it would take Kiev at least two or three weeks to get out of this place. Not because he was lost, but because he had to pay homage to his heritage. Naja understood and had allowed him this two week hiatus, after Kiev assured him that Dorián’s gem would be his.

Catching one of Dorián’s fists, Kiev smirked and shook his head.

“You’re part dragon, and that is probably the only reason I am keeping you alive. You better get stronger dragon brother, otherwise I’ll hunt you down and kill you for sparing you this day.”


Kiev blasted Dorián with an intense dragon pulse that sent the mystic shooting backwards, hitting the marble wall and knocking him out cold. Kiev retrieved the gem and smirked before departing the place. Dorián lay motionless on the hard floor, his defeat coming swiftly.

“Remember what I have said dragon brother. I look forward to our rematch,” Kiev called back as he vanished into the darkness of the room exit.

SikstaSlathalin
10-05-2012, 05:24 AM
Rex's Gem Hunt
Rise/Siks co-op

As Dorian vanished Rex nodded saying a silent prayer to Drago and jumped off the balcony changing into his Dragon form and ripped open a portal toward the center of the galaxy where he could feel his gem was calling him from. He'd been to the center of the galaxy once in his entire life and he'd never felt this pull toward it before. It's a dangerous place even for a Space Dragon. Black Holes are nearly unstoppable forces to anyone who isn't a god and from what he was guess his gem was in the exact center of the supermassive black hole that made up the Milky Way Galaxy so he'd be playing with the chance of being flung into another dimension, ripped apart on the atomic level, or thrown into the farthest reaches of the universe that even he's never been too. It would be a gamble but the gem promised too much power to ignore. He exited the portal a few thousand lightyears away from his destination but he could feel the powerful physical pull of the black hole.

Portalling into the heart of a black hole was potentially suicidal Rex could destroy everything with a move like that, not only his universe but his dimension but any dimensional neighbors that were close by. The power of the blackhole would pull in his transport portal and rip the dimension he came through and have the two collide. Luckily no one in this dimension would feel a thing since it would be less than instantaneous. Aiming his eyes toward the blackhole he flew in a steady pattern letting the black hole suck him in for now but still holding back just enough that he could escape if needed.

Nearby, as Marzarex appeared in space, a being hovered motionless in an upright standing position as if it were standing on a solid foundation. It watched Marzarex with interested eyes, but did not move.

"Such a pathetic creature, falling right into my trap. He'll retrieve the stone and when he emerges, wherever he emerges, I shall be there to collect what I've been sent to. Shouldn't be long now."

The being smirked, a few teeth peeking from beneath the folds of its lips. With crossed arms it waited.

Rex growled feeling the pulse of power he hadn't noticed being focused on the black hole turning toward the figure eyeing them up. The power pulsed off them a passing star illuminated the figure revealing a Tiger with swords. Words being useless in the vacuum of space he spoke in the tiger's mind.
"So the Zodiac Tiger is after my gem. And it seems you beat me here. Is the Gem even still there and you just want to earn your master's strokes like a good kitty by beating the Dragon?" Rex knew he was going to lose but he was in no mood to go to a silent death.

"Now now little lizard, finish your fetching and bring me the gem. Why is it that your kind always wants to do things the hard way?" Jieto spoke rolling his eyes nonchalantly, "besides the sooner you give it to me, the sooner your misery ends."

Jieto despised forked tongued opponents, they often irritated him with their casual banter as if to rise a response out of him. Still, it would be fun to dismember the dragon piece by piece.

"I'll give you ten seconds, after that I'll have to energize the black hole and you know what happens then right?"

Jieto had a most calm expression on his face as he waited for Marzarex to comply.

Rex smiled matching the Tiger's pose oh yeah he's a dead Dragon flying.
"You die with me and all of your master's plans go down the tubes I'm sure you'll get the spray bottle for that one kitty cat. Not even the mighty Naja with all his daddy and inferiority issues can control an out of control Supermassive black hole." Rex continues eyeing up the Tiger trying really hard to keep confidence up. "So go on Kitty Cat you kill me you'll never get the Gem." To continue the insolence he's sure none of the other Zodiac's have had to deal with he leaned back and acted like he was sitting down waiting for the Tiger to move.

Jieto burst into laughter at Rex's comment.

"Then you obviously have never dealt with Star Magic have you? You poor creature you, no wonder your bones are frail and your voice is weak. Allow me to demonstrate. You see with star magic my limitations become limitless. I can simply walk into that black hole that contains your gem, grab it, and walk back out unscathed. It is a magic ancient in age, and more powerful than you can imagine, but I see it is before your time, so allow me to give you a crash course. First, the supermassive black hole will suck you into it, then I will evaporate it to make sure your nuisance ends, and then the gem.........." Jieto stopped and smiled widely, "the gem that you are supposed to be gathering will be mine. Now I trust you lizards know how to fly giving that you have those ugly leathery scaly wings, so we'll have to do something about that, and that tail of yours will just have to go."

Jieto continued on, rambling about how which parts of Rex needed dismemberment and when his internal clock registered ten seconds, he vanished. In an instant the tiger was behind Marzarex, his claws digging deep into the dragon's back, his mouth to the dragon's ear.

"I take it dragon's blood is quite tasty, but I will be the judge of that."

Rex growled enduring the pain but kept the defiant smile on his face. If he's gonna die he'll die having fun.
"Awful lot of mewling for someone who has it all planned out, I know of Star Magic Kitty Cat my people invented it." Which was true but because of the Will of Drago binding them they can't tap into it unless unleashed as quick as he could he lifted himself on Jieto's claws and kick in the cat's chest freeing himself from the claws but he didn't notice the direction was pushing him closer to the Black Hole. Healing the wounds as best as he could he smirked and spoke in the Tiger's mind.

"So this whole little fight must just be because you want to earn Naja and his father's pets and they can get you all happy and what make you do what qualifies as purring for you fuzzballs. For someone calling me pathetic you're looking mighty pitiful yourself, imagine the noble tiger of the Zodiac being the happy pet of a couple of arrogant pests with no other desire but to compensate for their own failings of character." You never feel so alive then when you're so close to death.

"Ah, lizard, you make me smile, and for that I applaud you," Jieto retorted completely unmoved by Marzarex and his comments, "still I have a job to do. When Naja releases Lord Azael from his captivity, we shall each gain a universe of which we shall rule on behalf of Lord Azael. We shall enslave ALL, and there will be not one who will be able to stop us."

Dusting off his chest, Jieto purred loudly and licked his lips before looking at Rex.

"What?! Don't judge me, my purring means I'm having fun, now what about you lizard? Are you having fun?"

Jieto closed his eyes, allowing rampant energies from the black hole to absorb into his body.

"Since you are familiar with the zodiac twelve's magic I trust you'll love this."

Before Marzarex's eyes appeared four feline appendages, or in this case rather large hands. They lunged out to grasp the dragon by his wings and tail.

"Now try not to scream."

Rex smirked doing very good at keeping his cool quickly opening a portal he avoided the claws but once again moved closer to the Black Hole. Reappearing he laughed in response.
"Lack a day Kitty Cat, you are proving my point even more that you're just a bitch lackey to some power mad idiots. I thought the dog was the only bitch in your little group, have you no vision? No independent thought? Can you even use your litter box without Naja telling you too?" His level of attacks were useless against the Zodiac he was saving whatever energy he could for a frantic escape plan if he wasn't ready to die just yet. Maybe actually teleporting into the Black Hole and risking the dimensional destruction to a least destroy the gem would make a dent in Naja's evil plan but the risk of it all being for not kept him from going the suicide route.
"And don't worry about me judging you that ship sailed at the beginning of this fight. But here have some yarn." He summoned a ball of pretty pink yarn and pushed it to the Tiger.

Jieto roared when the yarn was summoned and as soon as Marzarex tossed it his direction, Jieto kicked it into the upper space above him watching it soar.

"Hmmm, guess I kicked it too hard. Lizard, you've been alive for a while yes? Now answer me this. The one you call Fria. What is it like to love? You see I've been observing you since I've been revived, and I must say I'd enjoy doing things to her," Jieto looked up as the yarn ball landed in his extended hand and he compressed his hand causing the yarn ball to transform into a metal ball. Jieto playfully kicked and struck at the ball, it returning to him after each strike.

"Marzarex, would you be a doll and fetch that gem for me now. I promise I won't bite unless you want me to."

Jieto must admit that he hadn't had this much fun in quite a while, but as with a fun it had to end at some point and he was sure Naja would be quite pissed if he did not retrieve the gem. Catching the ball it transformed yet again into a homing star bolt. With an intense kick, it went soaring towards Marzarex, and the feline appendages appeared again ready to strike.

Rex managed to avoid the claws but couldn't get away from the homing star bolt it struck him square in the leg deadening it but despite the horrid pain he kept his teeth clenched and didn't make a sound. He let the shot at Fria slide losing his temper would only result in an embarrassing defeat.
“Why don’t you go find out and take the dog, snake or rabbit for a little tumble. Or maybe you’re like Naja maybe you can ask him surely he’d enjoy the furry love.” The pain was climbing up his leg but he kept the pain off his face. He was so focused on the tiger he wasn't noticing the pull of the black hole gently reeling him in like a big fish.

Smiling at the mention of furry love with Naja, Jieto simply shrugged.

"Nah, been there done that, but don't get me wrong, Naja is........well we won't go there."

He continued to notice how close Marzarex was getting to the black hole and any time now the dragon would be sucked in, but Jieto was eager to assist the devilish natural phenomenon do its job.

"So tell me Marzarex," Jieto began as he held at his clawed paw, allowing star magic to form over the pad of his paw, "this Fria individual. Does she know what awaits her? Orona has told me what she plans to do to her and its not pretty in the least. Still, I'd be devastated if my lover were eons away and I couldn't save them."

Jieto swooned mockingly, holding his unused paw against his forehead.

"Oh well."

Jieto released the orb, and as it traveled through space towards Marzarex, it multiplied, and by the time it was halfway to Marzarex, there were already over a hundred orbs. Jieto could see the gem out of the corner of his eye, and its beauty made him purr, but the way it looked, he seemed to be purring at Marzarex. To add to the awkwardness, Jieto winked.[/font]

Rex saw the orbs and his desperate survival plan came to him quicker then the orbs he summoned up power and grew his wings out so they could cover his whole body and he quickly wrapped his wings around him this would protect his life but turn him into a wingless drake also known as a Savage Dragon once upon a time they were the primary followers of the Obsidian Dragon who they get their namesake from. He would sacrifice the gift of flight to save his life the orbs struck him and immediately his wings began to disintegrate and he was bodily hurled into the Black Hole and to an unknown fate but before he left he left a final message to the Tiger.

"Watch your tail Kitty Cat, Drago will provide." The black hole absorbed Rex particle by particle but even as he was ripped apart he refused to give the Tiger the satisfaction of seeing or hearing his pain only a nanosecond passed before the Sound Mystic was gone.

"I shall keep that in mind lizard," Jieto stated not really caring. The gem shot into his hand and he vanished in a violent burst of energy. He had retrieved what Naja had sent him to get, and now he had to travel back to Earth to give this gem to Naja. It would take a few days, but he was sure Naja wouldn't mind considering he'd be able to unleash Lord Azael soon.

One could only imagine what Marzarex's fate was. The black hole was a mysterious phenomena and should the dragon survive, Jieto would be ready for round two, after all he disliked fighting weaker opponents.

Atrum Daemon
10-10-2012, 04:06 AM
Mother Nature appeared outside of Haakon’s estate. Approaching the gate, she was approached by a tall male demon.

“Halt! Who dare approach Lord Haakon’s estate?,” the demon asked.

Mother Nature glared at the lesser demon and sighed.

“It is I, Mother Nature, here to see my husband.”

The lesser demon backed up and looked shock, but let Mother Nature through. She glided through the gate and vanished soon after, appearing directly in front of Haakon. Looking around, she could only smirk as her eyes fell on the greatly changed lich.

“I see much has changed Haakon,” Mother Nature stated as she waltzed around Haakon’s office, touching things here and there.

“Changes were necessary, Trina,” Haakon replied, his now massive form obscuring the window behind the desk. “Not everyone has the luxury of an ageless form.”

Though he was unable to outwardly show it very well, he was happy to see her. He hoped she would be able to forgive him for imprisoning her and keeping her away from her son for so long. He held no animosity towards her for cleansing the oil from everywhere except the cult center in New York and the reservoir. “I have the feeling that you aren’t just here to catch up on years long past.”

Trina managed a weak smile as Haakon spoke about having the luxury of looking ageless. She would've blushed if it had not been for the pressing issue at hand.

"I'm afraid your right. As much as I would love to sit down and reminisce on those wonderful years, I have come for a reason." She paused, unsure if Haakon knew this already. She approached the lich carefully, and once she was close to him she touched the skull of a face he now had.

"How I've missed you," she said softly but turned away and revealed her reason for being there, "Haakon, the twelve have returned. Naja has unleashed them and they have found our son. They have kidnapped Kiran, our grandson, and they are on the run. I fear the worst, I fear our son's life is in danger, and there is nothing I can do. I am bound by the laws to remain neutral during these trying times. If I overstep, I would be punished. I need you, my love, to make sure he is alright, to make sure our family is alright."

She turned to face Haakon, a tear streaming down her face.

His face was, as expected, impassive, but the change in the shifting energy within his ribcage and the darkened color of it were both clues to his roused anger. Naja had escalated things in a way he did not expect. He was less focused on why his grandson was in a position to be captured and more on how he would get him back.

“Just tell me where I should go,” Haakon said evenly, “and I will go myself.”

He kept a tight reign on his emotions, as he had been practicing for many years. He could not let his anger rule him in that moment and needed to keep a clear mind.

She knew, by the change in Haakon's aura, that he was rather upset about his grandson being in the clutches of his arch enemy.

"Do not go by yourself my love. I fear that is precisely what Naja wants. He is located in Naja's impenetrable fortress deep in the Congo...."

Mother Nature paused as she could feel the pain her son felt when he was run through by Rin'to's sword. She gasped and tears fell.

"Kurama!!" she said faintly her focus shifting in the direction he was. At that moment, Halley and Hanah appeared in the office out of a portal.

Trina looked at Haakon, and rushed over to the crying Hanah.

"What has happened?" Trina asked holding her granddaughter as she screamed for her father. Trina could only think the worse, and using her affinity with nature, she could only see what the forests allowed her to see. From what she saw, Kurama was wounded, if not dead, and she held her granddaughter even tighter.

"My dear, calm down, everything shall be alright."

“I think you might need some help,” said the smooth voice of King Skull from Haakon’s right.

“How long have you been here?” Haakon demanded, snapping around to stare at the warlord.

“Just got here, actually,” he replied. “But from the room, I get the feeling you might need some help.”

“Probably. Just wait here.”

Haakon walked away from the demon king and over to where his family was. He placed his hands of steel on Trina and Halley’s shoulders. “If we move quickly, Kurama can be saved. He won’t die.”

He spoke with absolute certainty. As though it was something he could make happen by simply stating that it was not allowed.

Halley, strangely enough, was comforted by Haakon's touch. It was an assurance that he knew what was happening, that he was there to help. Halley held onto Hanah as her daughter wept for her father. Halley looked directly at Haakon, not daring to say these words in front of Hanah. She hoped that he wouldn't take offense to her use of the mental link, but she didn't want to frighten her daughter anymore than she already was. 'They're hunting us. Rin'to and Wukong. They want Hanah so they can take her to Naja. They won't stop,' Halley said, her body shaking in absolute fear.

Her mind was racing, trying to think of any place they could go in order to keep her safe. Where the two beasts couldn't find them. But she could think of none. Even with the guards and demons and other security measures in place, she didn't feel safe. The moment Haakon left his estate, she was certain that Rin'to and Wukong would appear and take Hanah. Halley stood and looked to her grandfather. "Please. Stay and protect Hanah, she is safer here than anywhere in this universe as long as you are with her. I will go and retrieve Kurama," Halley said, looking at Mother Nature and Haakon with worry.

Trina felt comfort from Haakon's touch, though she looked up as she heard King Skull's voice. This demon was supposed to help Kurama, or at least that is what nature had informed her of. There wasn't much if anything Mother Nature missed. She was in tune with all things of nature, and therefore she was somewhat tied to her son. If anything she'd be able to heal him in an instant.

After the exchange of words, Trina stood to her feet holding Hanah.

"Go my child, do whatever it takes to bring him back, but if things get hairy, do NOT face them alone."

Trina looked at Haakon and spoke to him through a mental link.

"We must prepare. Naja is soon to have all twelve stones. You know what happens then? It is as we feared. My intel tells me Lord Azael is his father, and you know we banished him long ago, but I have a feeling deep in my gut that Naja has found a way of freeing him."

Mother Nature ripped open a portal that would lead direction to Kurama.

"Take that passage, and only when you have returned will it close."

Halley nodded to Mother Nature when she stood with Hanah in her arms. She was still crying, though she had calmed down somewhat since her grandmother had embraced her and for that Halley was grateful. She disappeared through the portal, finding herself landing on the ground right next to Kurama. She held his hand and made to lift him when she heard a voice coming from behind.

"We knew you would be back," Rin'to stated in his squeaky voice, Wukong appearing directly behind him and glaring at Halley. Halley grabbed Kurama's hand and drug him as quickly as she could towards the portal, but she felt a sharp pain in her backside as she stepped in. She threw Kurama into the portal and, with as much strength as she could, herself as well. She could hear cursing in the background as the portal closed behind her. Rin'to had managed to stab her in the back with his sword during her retreat and she had barely made it into the portal before he could strike again.

She landed roughly on the floor of Haakon's office a few minutes behind Kurama, her body collapsing onto the tile as blood flowed from her wound.

The moment Halley landed in the office with Kurama, a medical team was summoned to the office. The masked men entered the office quickly and got to work assessing the damage done to both young Mystics. They decided that it would be better to get to work than try to move either of them. Working with both medicine and magic, they started doing their best to patch them up.

Haakon watched on, his impassive skull masking the worry that was wracking his mind to pieces. King skull had taken up a position by the door to the office, leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed over his chest.

Watching her son and daughter in law in such horrid shape caused tears to flow from her face. Naja had gone too far, but there was nothing she could do. She watched intensively as the medics cleaned, sanitized and healed the countless wounds on Kurama and Halley. She had taken Hanah to a separate room and using her magic, had put the girl to sleep.

Looking over at Haakon, she knew he had to be a furious as she was. No one touched their kid, or their grandchildren, and Naja would face the severity of his choices soon enough.

Walking over to Haakon, Trina embraced him, weeping into his metal form, becoming completely vulnerable with her husband.

"Why can't things go back to the way they were?" she sobbed, "something has to be done."

By now Kurama was finally awakening. He grunted and tried to sit up, but the medic advised against it.

"Mr. Fox, you'll be able to move again in about ten hours, just try to relax. We will move you to a room within Lord Haakon's estate."

"L....Lord........Ha....Haakon..." Kurama grunted out turning his head to see his mother embracing his father, "da....dad" he added weakly before passing out again.

“Because Naja is a selfish and petulant child,” Haakon growled, putting one of his large metal arms around Trina.

“We will transport these two to the medical wing, my lord,” one of the medics said. “It will take time, but both patients will recover.”

Haakon nodded silently, comforting his wife as the medical team left with Halley and Kurama on stretchers for the medical wing. King Skull followed close behind the medical team.

Halley woke several hours later when the sun was just falling bellow the horizon. She coughed, her throat was sore. She felt as though she had a bad headache and she was shivering. "Kur...ama..." Halley coughed, hardly able to say his name. "Hanah," she called, her maternal instincts kicking in.

"Hanah," Halley called, tears rolling down her cheeks as she began to worry. She felt so weak, so drained. She hoped that her father-in-law was able to keep her safe while they had been out of it. 'Take me to Hanah. Now,' Halley said, reaching out to Mother Nature , her voice weak and filled with worry. She wanted to see her daughter. To know she was with them. 'Please?' she added as an afterthought, not wanting to be too rude. Surely Mother Nature would understand Halley's need to see her child, especially when her other was still in Naja's clutches.
[font=georgia]
Trina looked up at Haakon and touched his face.

"You will do what it takes to stop him, but be careful my love. Naja has twisted the rules and have bent them to his advantage. That orb he has only worsens the odds. Still, I have faith in the mystics and I have faith in you...."

Trina watched as the medics took her son and her daughter in law away. Trina worried for the outcome of this war, but she had faith and it would not shatter under any circumstance, even if she died and had to pass on her title to the only heir she had. Looking at Haakon, she kissed his metallic cheek and followed behind King Skull.

Watching over her loved ones, she graced Kurama's cheek, knowing time was drawing near. She then looked over at Halley as her daughter in law began to awaken.

"My dear, Hanah is in good hands, she is asleep in the corner," Trina stated as she pointed to the corner where Hanah was resting peacefully, or so it seemed.

Halley looked down when she saw Hanah asleep in the corner. She wanted to go over there and hug her tightly, but she was in too much pain to do so. Finally, as the sun began to set fully, she began sobbing. "Kiran," Halley cried, her body shaking in despair. "Kiran," she called again, tears rolling down her cheeks. Everything had turned upside down in a matter of a few hours, and now her family was being picked apart piece by piece.

Naja had Kiran in his clutches and there was nothing she could do about it. She'd been in his clutches, Yutana had her blood and that terrified her beyond imagination, Kurama was injured and had nearly died, and members of the Zodiac were hunting them. They wanted Hanah and they wanted her and Kurama dead. It was all too much for her to bare, and she couldn't help but sob hysterically. The only reason she'd gotten away from Naja was because she lied, having made him believe that she would be the one to kill Kurama.

She knew that she had to get stronger in order to save Kiran but...damn Rin'to's and his sword to hell. Damn Naja and his power reduction chambers. "Kur...ama," Halley called weakly, wishing nothing more than to be in his arms and to be comforted that everything would be okay. Like he use to.

She forced herself up and pain seared through her upper body and she whimpered from the pain. She gently moved her feet from the bed and the doctors tried to put her back down, but she wouldn't have it. "Kur..." Halley couldn't even finish his name. She collapsed back to the floor, tears still stained on her cheeks as the doctors lifted her back into her bed.

SikstaSlathalin
10-15-2012, 03:34 AM
Kana's Gem Hunt (Jaco/ Siks co-op)

The young Fae tried multiple times to wake Alex but the young man was dead to the world right now sleeping like a baby on his cloud. She smiled kissing his head lightly before redressing and grabbing he sword off the weapon rack and walking to the window. With a thought she ripped a large stone from the ground and jumped lightly to it before speeding off towards her gem which from her guessing was in England under Stonehedge.

As she flew closer to her goal she was planning out the hunt. High Elder Galez's teachings had told her she was facing an ancient and powerful being while he wouldn't tell her who he did say her Earth affinity might save her from death. As she drew closer her earth sense was working at it's full power giving her an early warning to her fate.

Whatever warning there might have been, however, would have to come soon, as no sooner did she draw near the fabled rocks than did a figure shoot from the ground towards the underside of her rock, easily smashing through it on contact.

The girl's Earth sense erupted as she neared the rocks and managed to leap free of her floating rock and hover above the ground as a ram destroyed where she was once standing.

"Ah guess yer my gem thief huh goat man?" She asks changing into her highest Mystic form and drew her sword ready to fight. Sure it would be a handy defeat but while you can beat mother earth and make parts of her crumble you can never kill her.

"Actually, you're stealing from me," the beast said gruffly, smirking. Drawing his hoof backwards on the ground in the most obvious telegraph of preparing to charge, the Ram immediately shot forward with his head lowered, aiming to crush the girl in one fell swoop. However, as soon as Kana would dodge, the Beast would halt on a dime and swing his club at her.

Kana crossed her arms and disappeared under the ground dodging both the Ram and his club. She reappeared some distance away sitting atop one of the cross stones.

"It's mine so yer stealin' from me Goat, and ye'll need a better technique then smash and bash tae beat me." She could feel much magic at the Ram's control but if she could get a little victory calling out the Ram's pride she could accept defeat more gracefully.

"I don't see it in your hand, kid," Alman replied, planting the staff's butt in the ground. Chanting lowly, it took no longer than a few seconds before vines burst forth from the ground below the stone. They grasped at her, seeking to tie her up or down.

Kana grunted quickly calling up sharp rocks to cut the vines before they could totally ensnare her she flew high up hopefully out of the vine's range.

"Ah dun't see it yer's either Goat. If ah sense right the stone is in a very difficult place tae reach." This was true the stone was buried deep under ground in her tomb.

As she flew up though, she was met by Alman bringing his bony head down onto hers, having appeared behind and above her with outrageous speed. Whether the child was conscious or not still, Alman grunted an answer. "I have ways to reach the pretty little gem, kid."

Kana grunted and tumbled to the earth stunned by the amazing headbutt she didn't know goats could fly thankfully he stone helmet took most of the blow and staggered to her feet recreating the helmet that he had shattered. Obviously High Elder Galez was right about this being's enormous power she would have to rely on her earth sense to safe her from another nasty blow like that.

"Then what's stoppin' ye Billy Goat? Naja cut off yer can supply until ye beat on the youngest Mystic?"

"Loose ends must be tied first," the Zodiac Goat said simply, landing lightly on one of Stonehenge's boulders. Stomping his hoof on the rock, he muttered another chant that caused a geyser to erupt underneath her feet. The force of the water spewing forth was akin to a pressure washer, and it could launch Kana's tiny frame at least above the treetops, rock armor included. While that was happening, the Goat continued to chant, moving his staff in very intricate movements as he focused.

The Geyser caught Kana off guard and did in fact launch her into the sky but her training allowed to to quickly adapt and move forward using the momentum of the geyser she launched herself at the Goat she could hurt him but she might be able to break his concentration on whatever spell he was about to cast turning herself into a solid rock missile she crashed into the stone under his hooves knocking him into the ground using the stone to smash him hard into the ground making a small crater.

"Then ye have better kill me sheep boy."

While Kana did indeed destroy the stone under him, Alman stayed in place, hovering in the air as he finished his chant. Something grabbed Kana then, immobilizing her as the very air around her turned into her prison. Bringing her up off the ground, the force began to slowly crush her, armor and all.

"A shame, to kill such talent. Regardless, you have breathed your last. Goodbye, kid," Alman stated as his open hand clenched into a fist before him. The force on Kana reached it;s peak, enough to crush bone had she not had that armor on. Without a doubt she would be unconscious from inability to breath, and Alman turned to retrieve the Gem. A simple spell spewed the rock forth from the depths of the earth and the Zodiac Goat disappeared with it in hand, which released the grip on Kana immediately afterward.

Kana gasped for breath using all her Fae power to keep her head about her Fae don't really need to breath but it's a common reflex for Kana to do it she could feel her body giving in but something inside her locked the crushing in before it was released. Words she hadn't spoke or even thought about came to her mind and out of her mouth before the Ram left.

"I am mother earth, I am the rock that holds up the sea, the mountain that cuts the wind, the volcano that spews lava, the soil that feeds nature, the cave that contains the dark and the canyon that lets the light in, I am the boundary of sound and the protector of metal. I am the foundation of all that is loved by both the world of man and the Never. I am calm unless pushed, I am still unless I wish to move, I give life and doll out death. I am that which you love but also that which you should fear and respect!" As the words left her mouth the spell ended and she took a deep breath feeling even her toughened ribs and arms crack painfully she held back her tear and rolled to her side crunching up into a ball thankful to be alive and being virtually crushed has a way of killing even her stoic demeanour she wept openly at the pain she hadn't experienced before. She sent a mental message to any Mystic asking for aid. She reverted to her human form and summoned Sir Blackstone to watch over her.

That was the last of her strength her limbs were broken, ribs cracked, and spine crumpled anyone but a Fae would die from this but Kana being the strongest of the Fae races simply slid off into the blissful surrender of unconsciousness. Sir Blackstone seeing his mistress defeated so handily felt sorrow and anger in his stony heart but he has no magic so he was unable to open a portal to the Never and bring the young girl aid hopefully someone from the Unseen world would feel her power and come looking. Summoning his stone hammer he gently laid the girl on the center stone opening up as much of her clothes as decently possible to the stone in hopes the skin to stone contact would heal the young earth Fae. With that done all he could do was wait and protect her.

Lady Celeste
10-21-2012, 04:57 PM
Raw energy pulsed through the depths of the Congo, creating waves in the river as the mermaid rose halfway onto the bank, her tail still submerged. Naja was still a dangerous enemy, to be sure, but his arrogance was finally getting the better of him; he continued to gain more enemies with every atrocity, and shamelessly betrayed his allies and even his own blood without hesitation. Amphitrite had been one such ally, her people having trusted in the Mystics since the fall of the Kraken. But as with all of his allies as of late, the ungrateful Naja had turned against her and her husband, forcing her into hiding while Scylla rose to power.

Now a new queen reigned, and Naja's audacious attack on the girl had finally spurred the seas into action. That was a mistake on his part, because now he could no longer manipulate the masses in secret, not after he'd finally exposed himself for what he truly was.

Concentrating on the open space in front of her, Amphitrite produced a glowing green image of herself in midair, which swam through the air as if through water. Submerging herself in the river once again, Amphitrite bid this projection to swim toward the heart of Naja's base up ahead. Naturally, the former queen was not foolish enough to confront him alone in person, but her astral puppet could still speak to him on her behalf.

Having destroyed the damned dragons, Naja found himself feasting and indulging in marvelous wines. As he did so within the safety of his fortress, he couldn't help but sense another nearby in the Congo. A very familiar energy caught his attention and made him stop in mid chew. He rose to his feet as a green energy came through the walls of his dining hall. Smirking, he stepped towards it and noticed it to be Queen Amphitrite.

"Ah, the lovely queen has come. How are you these days? I trust the merfolk are as joyful as ever now that Scylla is vanquished and your granddaughter is queen. How do you like my new home?"

Naja giggled slightly, covering his mouth as he swallowed his food and moved to a nearby window.

"How is your husband lady Amphitrite? Oh wait, you haven't seen him in how long?"

"Too long. But you already knew that, didn't you?" Amphitrite replied, but did not allow this man's arrogance to rile her, knowing full well that Naja wanted to do precisely that. "Scylla's hatred made her unstable, and it showed throughout her reign, but her fall was not in vain; for the first time in ages, my kind are united once again with the water dragons."

After a pause, Amphitrite looked up at Naja. "All united against you, for attacking their young queen in cold blood. And if you continue the way you are now, they won't be the last to stand against you; even your followers have hearts, and might also turn away. No matter how much power you wield, Naja, it won't be enough if all the world should turn against you."

"Against me? Why ever would they do such a thing?" Naja commented with a smirk after Amphitrite had finished talking. He slowly moved to a table and picked up a sharp dagger, his expression now serious as he turned to Amphitrite, "You do realize Amphy my dear, that the whole world could rise against me, but once I release him, this world will crumble. NO ONE can stop me, not even you and your pathetic merfolk. I have grown bored of you Amphitrite, and when I get the chance, your granddaughter's soul will be MINE!"

"I almost pity you, Naja." Amphitrite said, shaking her head. "Such arrogance has been the downfall of many a tyrant since the beginning. And if you continue with this mad conquest, I promise you that it will be your downfall as well."

She bared her sharpened teeth and nails at the threat against Marissa, but remained calm. "But I too grow bored with trying to show reason to a self-centered fool. Your control is already slipping, Naja. Seraphine has broken her silence, and today, so will I. And at this rate, I will not be the last." Without another word, Amphitrite's apparition disappeared, while Amphitrite herself descended into the Congo River once again and swam away.

Grunting, Naja turned upon Amphitrite's last words. He turned so quickly that his long coat fluttered and floated carelessly as he moved quickly to continue with his mad plans.

~~~

The waters of the Mediterranean darkened with the night as Marissa descended closer to its bottom. Even now, part of her questioned the wisdom of coming here alone, without any of her guards, but something was compelling her now to swim toward the Italian coast. The urging had hit her suddenly, however, which could very well have been because of a trap, so she couldn't risk the safety of her court if that was the case.

For now, though, the seas seemed quiet, and the urging seemed to fade somewhat as she caught sight of a carving of the Roman god Neptune in the side of the rock where the coastline was. Sure enough, directly beneath its eye was a small, blue tear-shaped gem, which Marissa kept a close eye on as she swam toward it.

"Beautiful is it not?" came a voice floating atop the water looking in Marissa's direction. What floated above the water defied science. It was a pig with armor, a sword attached to its hips and tusks protruding from its upper lip. It snorted and looked out at the gem.

"I ask you this once beautiful mermaid. Simply allow me to retrieve the gem, and no harm will befall you."

Marissa's gaze alternated between the armored pig and the statue of Neptune, where the object of the pig's interest was embedded. The gem seemed to be almost drawing her closer, which in its own way disturbed Marissa, but hearing this literal pig threaten her for it left her all the more on edge.

"What kind of gem is it, exactly?" Marissa asked, wading forward until she stood between the pig and the gem. "And who are you anyway?"

"It is a mystery to even me mystic, but all I need to know is that retrieving it will bring us one step closer. Now if you don't mind.."

An orb of star magic surrounded the pig and it shot forward directly towards Marissa, its tusks shimmering as its hands stayed at its sides, ready to strike Marissa if she should get in the way.

Marissa saw the orb of star magic just in time to dive out of the way, swimming slightly deeper into the water. An idea began to form as she did so; calling on her Super Mystic form from beneath the surface, she then used a blast of current to erode the underwater soil beneath the statue. Sure enough, just as Marissa calculated, the statue fell with the soil into the water, sinking very quickly to the depths below. At least this would make it that much harder for the pig to get what he wanted, especially given his rather evasive answer to her question, but the statue was sinking quickly, and if it reached too deep, it would be out of Marissa's reach as well. So without skipping a beat, Marissa plunged further down to catch up with the statue.

The pig grunted as it skidding to a halt atop the water and glared.

"Clever," he said snorting a bit before glowing.

He dove down, propelling like a rocket towards the statue. His star magic allowed him to do this. He was closing in on the gem and on the statue. He noticed Marissa attempting to do the same and smirked as only a pig could.

"My dear, I applaud your efforts, but it was futile."

With a burst of speed, the pig grasped the stone from the statue and stopped before watching it plummet to the depths. He turned and glared at Marissa.

"All you had to do was allow me to retrieve it, and here you go trying to sink it. That doesn't make me happy at all."

The pig shot towards Marissa before she could even realize it, and grabbed her.

"We play in my domain!"

The two vanished in a explosion of power before reappearing in a dry place. The pig snorted as they were dumped out onto the rocky terrain, landing on his feet. He stretched out and smiled.

"Now then, let us have some fun.........."

Marissa's tail flopped briefly before reverting back to human legs, and soon she realized that they were no longer in the water. Getting up, she looked around for some kind of water source, but none was evident in this area. With little choice, she reached to try to pull some kind of water out of the soil, but soon felt somewhat lightheaded. Wherever this place was, there was apparently less oxygen here than on Earth, which put Marissa at a severe disadvantage.

"I don't want to have to fight you." She said, tentatively reaching to try to gather whatever water she could. "But if you plan on using that gem for evil, I can't allow that."

"Silly child, my orders are clear. Naja wants you removed from the equation along with your other friends. Once that is complete and I return this gem to him, he will begin the final steps to his grand plan. Now, let's have some fun."

The pig grunted, then snorted before charging Marissa, its tusks gleaming. With the oxygen level being extremely different than that of Earth, Marissa would soon find out that fighting against the pig would prove to be a losing battle.

Marissa said nothing more. It was more than obvious now that she couldn't win this battle, but after all that Naja had done, she wasn't about to please him by going quietly. Going on the defensive, Marissa focused her efforts on dodging the boar as much as possible, while using any water she could gather to parry him as he charged. This helped to conserve her energy for some time, but soon the lack of oxygen began to get to her, weakening her while the boar didn't tire in the slightest.

From there, it wasn't long before the pig managed to ram Marissa, his tusks piercing into her armor and only narrowly missing any vital organs or blood vessels. Nonetheless, the sheer force of the blow must have broken at least half of the bones in her body, leaving her unable to move any further.

Her body gave way to unconsciousness as the world around her went black.

The pig grunted with a smirk on its face as it looked at Marissa, observing its handy work. With a smirk, the pig turned around and vanished, leaving Marissa to her fate. After the pig vanished, a figure approached Marissa slowly. The figure touched Marissa and in an instant they vanished, reappearing on Earth. She was laid on a beach and before she could regain consciousness, the figure vanished after making sure her injuries were healed.

~~~

The waves licked at Marissa's prone form, the cold water slowly rousing her to wakefulness. But though she expected the intense pain of shattered bones to return again, all she could feel now was a soreness pulsing through her body. Her Mystic form had dissipated when she passed out, but even then, the only signs of her prior injuries were the small droplets of blood in the sand around her.

But how...?

RisingPhoenix
10-21-2012, 09:26 PM
A figure approached Dorián as he lay on the cold marble, out cold. Reaching out, the being’s hand touched Dorián softly sending a pulse of energy into the young mystic as well as transporting them both. They appeared on top of Nemine’s parent’s workshop where she had been working on her weaponry. The being stood up after Dorián grunted and vanished from sight.

As the figure approached Nemine, it shook its head and reached down, picking the girl up and vanishing with her. When they appeared, the hero laid Nemine down and touched her own. Everything seemed to rewind and heal itself before the being stood up. Dorián looked up to see the figure and grunted loudly before attempting to move.

“It is best that you do not move so quickly young warrior,” the figure stated as it move over to kneel down beside Dorián, “Might I suggest crushing that skull when you get a chance? She is here, the one of whom you love. Nemine if I do recall. Take her, and save Kana. The Ram did quite a destructive number on her. Give her this vial.”

“What………about…………………….the…………….others,” Dorián grunted painfully as he lifted himself up into a sitting position.

“The others will be fine. Might I suggest looking in a temporary partnership with the Nobility? It will be the ONLY way of ever defeating Naja and his Generals. Be careful young mystic and be vigilant.”

The figure vanished leaving Nemine and Dorián alone on the rooftop. Dorián looked over at Nemine and grunted as he made his way over to her.

“Nemine. NEMINE!!”

He touched her cold icy skin before lifting up her head and kissing her softly on the forehead. Kana was in trouble and he had to make sure she was safe, but first he had to make sure Nemine was alright.

Jacogos
10-22-2012, 03:46 PM
Nemine Ivanov

Stirring, Nemine opened her eyes to see the figure disappear. Questions popped up in her mind for a split second before it was all drowned out by the sound of her love's voice.

"Dorián..." she murmured, feeling his lips press to her forehead. She gently sat up and wrapped her arms around him, glad to know he was alright. She had been worried that...

A rush of memory reminded her of the battle in the earth, against the Zodiac Dog. She had been bleeding out, beyond help... But... "How did I get here...?" she asked quietly, peering about. They were in Russia, near where she lived. She knew that because the view was remarkably similar to...

"I'm home... But... How...?" she shook her head, unsure of how this had all happened. Regardless, Nemine took Dorián's head in her hands and kissed him passionately.

"I was so worried..." she said, smiling up at him. Suddenly, something dawned on her.

"Were you attacked, too?" she asked hastily, looking him over for any gaping wounds.




Caine Immori

For a long while, there was nothing. Darkness and less than darkness. There was no feeling, not sight, no sound, nothing. It was silent...

Silent, almost peaceful...

Pain returned first. Blinding, scorching, like being burnt by a hundred suns. He would have howled if he had any control of his body. He could do nothing for the pain. After a few moments, it faded. He wasn't sure if it actually began to go away or if he was simply getting used to the pain. He hoped for the latter. It might make things easier.

Next came sound. Or rather, what he recognized as it returning to him. It was quiet around him, the only sounds being the faint creaking of wood and forest life stirring. Sight wouldn't come, for Caine kept his eyes tightly shut. Even with the pain receding, it would be a while before he could tolerate it.

The source of the pain was the hundreds of shattered bone pieces trying to form back together in his body. It was a good thing, really, but oh the horrendous pain. It would be a while longer before he could move safely, but Caine was impatient. He racked his brain for a way to speed the process. He had no voice or else he would, grudgingly, call for help. Lacking that option, all Caine could think of was...

Wincing from the sheer pain, the lycan lord slowly moved his hand into his pockets, shattered limb crying out in agony from the movement. He wrapped his fingers around a miraculously unbroken vial in his pants and slowly, painfully began to bring it up to his mouth. Uncapping the serum, Caine shortly downed the liquid, managing a groan of pain after swallowing nearly knocked him back out.

For a long while, nothing happened. Then the pain returned and Caine Immori once again knew no more.

RisingPhoenix
10-22-2012, 08:21 PM
The lone figure approached Caine after the Lycan King downed the vile in his pockets. Touching the lycan, the figure sighed.

“Strong and prideful as always. You’ve grown since the last I saw you Caine Immori, the true Lycan King, though you are not above help. When you awake, it is imperative that you seek out the one known as Seraphine. That is all I can say for now. A truce must be made, and do remember the one known as Kurama. There is a lot you can teach him as well there is a lot he can teach you.”

The figure picked up the larger man with little effort and placed him on a soft bed. He began to work on his outer wounds, making sure that the lycan’s innate healing was taking affect. When all was done and the being was satisfied, it vanished, leaving behind a note.

The figure appeared floating above the beaten Rathma. The undead looked up at the figure floating above them and launched themselves at it.

“BE GONE!”

The undead instantly vaporized into dust. The being scooped Rathma up and vanished, reappearing a safe distance on shore within the shadows of a tree.

“Rathma, be thou healed.”

The figure ran it’s hand over Rathma’s body healing the shadow mystic and restoring his strength, but the physical wounds would still show even after healing.

“I know you can hear me Rathma. You must find the one known as Haakon. There must be a truce made or all will be lost. Seek out the Nobility, find them, do what you must to bring everyone together. Enough blood has been spilt. The time has come to band together.”

The figure stood from its crouched position and left, vanishing for it had much more work to do.

It appeared beside MyKael, the space mystic’s body badly injured. Lifting the man with ease, the figure vanished, taking MyKael to a temple specifically for his race of Watchers. The figure smiled as it laid MyKael down atop a rune slab. The figure chanted in the Watcher language, its voice filling the temple, the runes activating, sending healing energies into MyKael. After the figure finished chanting, it began to speak to MyKael.

“Young one, the time has come to band together. Seek out your teammates, but be careful. Lend your power, lend your strength, and lend your abilities. There is hope to the hopeful.”

The figure vanished after speaking, leaving MyKael on the rune slab.

It appeared on the battlefield where Titan and Megahorn had battled. The figure approached the crumbled rock that was Titan. Megahorn had done quite the number on Titan, but the stone golem would live. The figure waved its hand over the crumbled stone and watched as the golem began to slowly reform.

“Titan I presume? I have much information for you to absorb. I am here under assignment from the high council. I trust you know who Mother Nature is? Well she is in great danger. Her son will need your help. There is a war brewing as you probably have noticed, and if you have not picked a side, now is the time to join. Naja has made the first move, and that is all we know. The creature you battled is an ancient evil, far more ancient than yourself. To defeat this threat, you will need to seek out Kurama and his father Haakon. Band together and stop the high threat.”

The figure sighed and turned to walk away, vanishing in mid stride.

Naja

“REPORT!?!”

“The Nobility is crippled master Naja, only Lord Haakon remains,” Skulpin replied kneeling before Naja.

“and what of the mystics?”

“My liege, they have all been defeated,” Jurun stated.

“Excellent, and now I wait for the appropriate moment. Kiev and Jieto are on their way with the remaining stones. Until then, make yourselves useful and ATTACK HAAKON’S ESTATE. Remember, we are sending a message to the lich. We are not to be toyed with.”

All of them grinned widely as they nodded and vanished.

SikstaSlathalin
10-22-2012, 08:45 PM
"Another successful routing of Cultists sir, and the Weres and Vampire are faulting with rumours of their leaders being dead or on Naja's side." Shadow Xerxes said handing the bulging report to his superior. The Grand Wraith nodded flipping through the stack reading it quickly and logging it all away in his iron trap of a mind.
"Thank you Shadow see to it our soldiers stay strong and ready if the obvious pattern persists the Ancient 5 will be coming after myself and Lady Trinity next. Alert me to my opponents arrival but do not fight them. They are no match for any of the five and I'm not letting any more of my Stalkers die in this petty power struggle by Naja you are dismissed." The Shadow saluted and turned to leave stopped and spoke to his long time friend and leader.

"Please be careful Drax, the Kingdom can't stand to lose you to one of the five. You are the best leader the Dark Kingdom has seen in many a millennia." Draxer smiled nodding to the smaller Fearstalker.
"Don't worry, I've been a soldier longer than most of the Nobility has been alive. You don't live that long being a fool. Now go your mate and chicks must be missing you by now." Xerxes tried to smile back but he couldn't shake the worry from his mind or his face. He left for the Kingdom leaving the Grand Wraith alone in his room in the new base located deep in African jungle. He poured himself a glass of Night's Repose and walked out onto his balcony to watch the sunset. He was always in amazement at how the sun felt on his uncovered scales and how beautiful it looked without a cloak of shadows impeding the view. It was a rare and interesting event for a Stalker to see.

Storm clouds hovered above Drax as he watched the sunset. The dark clouds shrouded the sun, not causing complete darkness, but changing the atmosphere nonetheless. Dark energy began to snake around Drax before moving towards one of the pillars. When it formed, there stood what looked to be a human whose gender could not be determined. In it's grasp was Shadow Xerxes struggling for air. The being had the Fearstalkers throat in it's grasp, clenching it and smiling.

"I assume you're Drax, otherwise I'm wasting my time. This won't take long, just another lose end to permanently tie," the being said before summoning what looked like a cleric staff with a blade attached to it. The blade glowed before piercing the Fearstalker in the beings grasp, absorbing the very essence of Shadow Xerxes, causing the Fearstalker to become nothing more than a skeleton, thus ENDING it's existence.

Skulpin smiled widely before looking down at Drax.

"Now then, where was I? Oh yes."

With extreme speed, the being had launched a beam of energy that moved so quickly it broke the sound barrier.

Drax had been expecting this but it was much faster than he planned stepping into the shadows Skulpin created he dodged the attack and stepped out well aside the attack.
"Skulpin, wielder of the Phoenix spirit, and leader of the Ancient Five. You and your compatriots are well known in my Kingdom. I'll have to thank you for sending Xerxes into the Abyss he had earned the right a long time ago. Lord Azzarox will allow him to train the Shadow Army until I get there to take over." Thanks to the standing order to evacuate the second of attack Xerxes would be the only Stalker to die today the rest would be safe in the impenetrable Dark Kingdom.

He sighed and formed his armor about his body and allowed the shadows to surrouned the balccony sealing them in until one of them is defeated feeding off the dark power of Skulpin the barrier would hold strong. Skulpin would need another school of magic to beat Drax shadows and darkness were his domain.

Skulpin laughed softly after Drax finished talking.

“Yes, it was not a problem. He is, as you say; free to train the shadow army. However, I feel the need to inform you that it won’t work. You don’t mind me bringing a few of my warriors along with me do you? After all, my orders were to eradicate as many of your kind as I could, and I must say, I find your kind weak!”

Screams could be heard as the evacuation attempt was somewhat thwarted by an oncoming barrage of warriors that savaged the halls of the compound. Skulpin smirked snapping his finger as he slowly lifted up off the pillar he was perched on and slowly lowered down to Drax’s level.

“I will do you a favor young fearstalker. This barrier that you have placed around me will not hold, but I will allow you to amuse me. Hit me with all you have, otherwise you will die here and now.”

Skulpin’s staff hovered beside him, illuminating the area with light. Skulpin’s aura was very confusing. It showed no sign of darkness or light, but rather neutral which made Skulpin extremely difficult to figure out what he’d do.

“I must say I’m eager to find out what you have to offer. I’ve not had a marvelous battle since………well since I don’t know when.”

Skulpin moved with blinding speed and was in front of Drax before the fearstalker could realize it.

“Your new status won’t save you this time Drax.”


Drax listened to the screams there were a few but not even Skulpin would be able to get into the Kingdom counting the screams they only numbed around twenty and judging by the pitches and screams themselves Skulpin's cronies had killed off more of his Creepers the rest would be safe. The Phoenix's aura and speed didn't phase the Grand Wraith, he would lose the fight but he wouldn't let the creature's skill intimidate him. Crossing his arms he looked unimpressed which was mostly true he's seen human wizards do more creative stuff. Killing those weaker than you is a poor display of power. The screams ceased and he waved his claw sending his dead Stalkers into the Abyss and destroyed their bodies before Skulpin could pull anything else.

"I just put it up around both of us it's feeding off your power. You keep showing off and you'll be locked in here by your own powers. Your pride will be your downfall someday Skulpin." He stepped into the shadows vanishing once more. Skulpin has the Pheonix's pride and while Drax was sure his had oppenet had trained themselves to not let the pride take over even the slightest rise or odd tone would show Drax that he had won on the battlefield that really matters the battlefield of the mind. He wasn't worried about his body failing the shadows would heal him and his home was safe from all forms of attacks he had a gift not many warriors have at their disposa,l fearlessness in the face of possible destruction.

"Show me the supposed skill of the Ancient Five's leader, I do hope there's more to it then just attacking those weaker then yourself and being the bitch to some power mad fools that'll most likely revoke all promises of power and destroy you the second they don't need you any more." Drax's voice echoed in Skulpin's mind.

Skulpin smiled softly as Drax vanished, telling Skulpin that this orb was feeding off his power, which was a lie. Skulpin's power could not be sucked or fed off of. He/she looked unimpressed as the wraith vanished into the shadows and began speaking into his/her mind.

"Either way I'd have had my fun this time around!"

He/She knew what this wraith was trying to do. He/She was far older than the little fearstalker and thus was aware of his tricks. Sighing, he/she realized that he/she needed to finish this off as quickly as possible. Raising his/her staff, Skulpin's power radiated outward causing everything to vanish and disperse. When he found Drax, he smirked.

"I should've warned you, but I guess you can call me a bitch for that as well."

Without warning Skulpin struck Drax with an intense combo, striking the wraith several times before appearing on another pillar. To make sure the wraith was done for, Skulpin shot a power of corrosive light energy that struck Drax dead in the chest sending him through the balcony floor deep into the earth's surface.

"Well, that takes care of that. Now, on to what Master Naja has next."

Drax nodded seeing the attack come and the inevitable outcome and by the scale would it hurt. He was tossed around like a ragdoll then blasted with corrisive light magic and planted in the ground like a giant scaly flower and he was right it did hurt. More than anything else he'd experinced but he was still breathing but he had to work quickly with a snarl he used the one Stalker healing spell to close and stop the corrosive light spell which it did but it cost him his left arm and right leg to finally stop it. As he expected the shadows immedietly began healing and replacing his now missing limbs but this would take time and this place wasn't safe, not anymore and as per his orders the Dark Kingdom was totally locked and sealed off from anyone entering or exiting unless directly sent by the King himself. Using the shadows Drax healed himself up enough to move within the shadows searching for a place to rest still unimpressed by Skulpin but also still the loser of the battle.

RisingPhoenix
10-22-2012, 08:49 PM
Dorián returned the embrace, having missed Nemine. He had been worried when Kiev had informed him of all the mystics being attacked, still Nemine was alive and Dorián hoped that the others were. After being released from the passionate kiss, Dorián calmly looked at Nemine.

“I don’t know how we got here, that thing brought us here. I have no clue what it is, but I’m thankful it found you. I was attacked by the supposed leader of those creatures. He told me to get stronger,” Dorián stated as he held Nemine close to him, “I’m worried about the others.”

Atrum Daemon
10-24-2012, 06:59 AM
King Skull had rallied some of his soldiers to defend Haakon’s tower. They were of a special breed called the “clanless.” For one reason or another, these demons had no clan or tribe to call his own. With nothing left to lose, they would take to wandering the lowlands in a trance of violence and blood. King Skull had rounded them up and given them purpose: to fight and die together rather than alone. The clanless accepted any into their ranks who were without family to call their own. They were a fighting force with nothing left to lose and no fear of death or oblivion.

Haakon stood in the center of the grand pool in the reservoir. The black oil scarcely rippled as he stood motionless on its surface. Only he and Franz knew how to find the chamber, but he was certain his wife would be able to find her way to it if she put her mind to the task. The chamber was silent. Not even the dripping of water could be heard. For the oil was not a product of Earth’s realm. Haakon had taken great steps to procure it and had made sure to use it only as he felt he had to. He had believed that it had the power to unify a race and putting his initial plan into action proved him right.

He reflected that perhaps Trina was right to remove it from the world. Franz and his core followers still lived with the oil fully integrated into them and that was enough. The lich lord knew the Nobility was falling apart. He would let it fall to ruin. His generals had proved worthless, though he considered it could be wise to reaffirm ties to Drax’s people, and he had gathered his ancient allies instead.

For the time being, he would enjoy his solitude. He knew Naja would send something at his tower sooner or later.

***

Rathma awoke with a gasp of air. His body ached from his ordeal and he was back in his normal state. He pushed himself to his feet, wrapping his mind around the words that strange being had said. He knew of the Nobility and had an idea where to find their main base, but was still too weak to use his power to create doors. He worried of his home. Worried that the Darkness would swallow the Black Eternity before his work on earth was finished and leave him without a home to return to.

He sat on the unused rig and thought of home. Of the family he left behind. The thoughts put his mind at ease. In short order, his strength began to return. He stepped into one of his black doors to find a safer place to recover. Distantly, he felt some other being moving through the shadows as well. The Vorkhan blinked and began making his way toward where the feeling was radiating from.

RisingPhoenix
10-26-2012, 05:21 AM
Dorián and Nemine had helped Kana in her time of need, but soon after they went their separate ways in order to prepare. Dorián went to find King Skull, while Nemine went back to work on her weapons. The two made a promise to keep in touch, even though their goals were so far apart.

A week had passed since they were attacked. A memorial was held to honor Renshi for his sacrifice. He truly was good after all he had done. Renshi’s death hit Dorián and Kurama hard, but they maintained their composure. Dorián felt as if Renshi was a brother, and Kurama had much respect for the Fire Mystic.

Those who were saved by the figure had since regained their composure and had gone to doing what they needed to do. Everyone was preparing in whatever way they could in order to stop Naja. Caine had found Seraphine and they had sat down and talked about what was going on, though the Lycan Lord completely despised doing so. Seraphine could see in the beast man’s eyes that something had happened to him that he didn’t want to talk about. Seraphine had to get things together. She had taken a trip to the high council, but sadly they wouldn’t get involved, saying that only when Naja’s plan became a universal threat would they interfere. Seraphine, angered by their decision, cursed them and left. The mystics were too far spread to really do anything, but that’s not to say that they weren’t doing something to prepare. MyKael was off training in the Watcher tower, Kana was training in the Never, and Marissa was training within the oceans. Rathma had found Drax and the two of them had been training together, after a short fight before each of them discovered who the other was. Trinity, after her defeat, went in search of something that would help turn the tides in this war. Fria, after her defeat, went looking for Rex. Rex, surprisingly, is still alive, though his whereabouts are unknown. He is more than likely training somewhere in the galaxy. Fria is afraid that her lover will never be found after being sucked into a black hole. It was during these times that banding together became more of an option. Kurama and Halley have been training within Haakon’s estate. Dorián had been training with King Skull and found out the peak of his demon powers. King Skull had also informed him of the rights to his inheritance and much more. Dorián had since gone on a mission to train the Angelic part of his being. Dorián has yet to find an angel that would train him, therefore his search continues. Titan had returned and had met with Mother Nature. She had gained his promise to help them. Sammael had decided to join Naja and Naja had put him to use. The elder vampire had a mission to complete. He had to find the scroll of enchantment and bring it to Naja. It was a perilous mission, but Naja knew Sammael would be capable of completing it. Yes, it seemed that the Nobility and the Mystics were slowly coming together to put a stop to a similar threat. No they were not friends, but they had a common enemy.

With only a week’s time before Naja would gain the remaining crystal, he has started putting the last stages of his plans into action. With the Ancient 5 and Zodiac 12 sent to attack Haakon’s estate, it would only be a matter of time before things heated up again. Franz’s estate has already crumbled, after a devastating attack from the Ancient 5 and Zodiac 12. They completely eradicated Franz as well as those who had partaken in the oil. The oil was destroyed as well, left to burn. There next step was Haakon’s estate.

October 26, 2012
7:15 AM

Froggy
10-28-2012, 10:15 PM
Halley grunted in pain as an orb of dark energy surged through her body, sending her flying back and landing roughly on the stone pavement of the courtyard. Since her arrival, Kurama, Hanah, and Halley had been training consistently to gain strength in order to stand any sort of chance against Naja and the Zodiac twelve. Haakon had agreed to let the demons challenge them, though they had been given very specific orders to train them, rather than maime them instead.

Halley winced as the dark magic spread through her body, threatening to paralyze her completely. She was still on her back, fighting the energy with her own light. She couldn't get Kiran off her mind, it had been two weeks since she'd seen her child and already Hanah was growing. She knew Kiran must have changed as well, and she was torn to pieces knowing that she couldn't rescue him. Every night she had cried herself to sleep in Kurama's arms, and every night Hanah cried herself to sleep in her arms.

Finally Halley was able to push back the dark energy spreading through her veins and pushed it out of her body entirely, light temporarily brightening the courtyard and making visibility near zero.

"Enough," the demon growled, walking towards her. "No. I have to keep going," Halley said, ignoring the minor pain in her backside from Rin'to's sword. She would kill herself trying to keep Hanah safe and to see her son again. The demon just grunted and made a duplicate of himself, and Halley grimanced. Kurama and Hanah were also training in the courtyard, though she was too focused on her current foe to pay them much attention.

The pain that he felt was tremendous as he grunted, attempting to stand from the operating table he had been placed on. He was worried for the safety of his wife and Hanah as well as Kiran. If Naja so much as touched one hair on Kiran's head, Kurama was going to kill him. He just had to heal and get back to his training. If there was any way of saving his son, it was getting stronger and showing Naja and the Zodiac 12 that he was not to be fucked with.

He nearly fell as he stood there shivering, but thankfully Haakon's medic team caught him and informed him that it would be best for him to rest.

This was the routine for nearly a week before Kurama was able to stand and resume his training. Though he still had pain here and there, he managed. When would life return to normal? When would he be able to sit down and watch his kids grow up? He was going to fight for not only his future but his children's future. Push ups were painful but he kept doing rep after rep. He pumped iron until his arms felt as if they would explode. He ran until his heart felt as if it was about to stop. He pushed his body pass limits he once had and achieved greater heights. He did this with the help of his father's demon friends who helped him spar as well as help Hanah learn and Halley grow.

Kurama charged at the demon throwing a massive barrage of kicks and punches that were hit and miss. Nonetheless, the demon was very impressed and slid to a halt after receiving a thunderous blow from Kurama. Kurama did the same after receiving a blow from the demon.

"AGAIN!" Kurama stated.

"NO! You must practice balance Kurama. Let your anger go or you'll never see clearly," the demon replied.

Kurama walked up to the demon, only inches from the demon's face.

"I said AGAIN!"

The demon smirked.

"You're just like your father, but if you want to go another round then so be it."

There was an explosion of power and the two went at it again, delivering massive blows to one another before Kurama flipped away landing softly on the marble training floor. He could hear Halley's training, and he knew Hanah was being trained by Mother Nature. He hadn't seen Haakon lately, but something told him his father was planning, planning a move against Naja.

"What is it?" the demon asked, wondering why Kurama had stopped.

"Nothing. Let's take ten," Kurama stated as he walked over to the area overlooking Halley's sparring session. Everything was going well, but Kurama could see that Halley needed more focus and training. Still, his wife had come a long way, and it made him smile to know the progress she was achieving.

"ENOUGH!" Kurama stated interfering, "I'll take over from here."

The demon grunted and retracted his clone before nodding in Kurama's direction and movingaway from the area Halley was training in.

"You ready Halley?"

Halley's expression remained impassive as Kurama came over and took over for the demon. She was still breathing heavily from the blast of dark energy but nodded her head regardless. She knew that she needed to work on speed in order to stand a chance against the zodiac twelve, and Kurama was the best person to do that with. Smirking she vanished, teleporting directly in front of Kurama. She stole a brief kiss before vanishing again and appearing behind him a few minutes later. She reached out for his arm, every intention of twisting it behind his back and using their body weight to throw him to the ground.

The brief kiss made Kurama smirk, but he knew what she was up to. Still, the kiss was something that he needed; however, it was far too short. He watched Halley as she vanished and appeared behind him. She twisted his arm behind his back and he grunted softly before being thrown; however, instead of hitting the ground, Kurama used the momentum to flip away from Halley. He landed, twirled and took a fighting stance.

He held out his right hand and beckoned for her to come at him with what she had. This was his chance to get into Halley's mind. She had been through a lot and he could tell that her aura was clouded. She was lost, and he needed to find her before it was too late. He was calm, his expression calm, and his demeanor calm. He just hoped it didn't get too out of hand, but then again, by doing this he had signed up for the impractical to happen. His whip was wrapped around his waist, but he wouldn't use it unless absolutely necessary.

"NOW!"

Halley went at Kurama when he told her to, going in for close combat. She threw a barrage of blows at him, her aim as keen as her sight. She flipped in the air, performing a roundhouse kick with one foot and throwing her other at his feet, attempting to knock him down off his feet and temporarily stun him. She was trying to gain an advantage, as she knew that he could kick her ass if he really wanted to.

The barrage of blows came at Kurama with a quickness that he liked. He side stepped and blocked the punches and kicks, and when Halley jumped into the air and performed a roundhouse kick with one foot, Kurama lifted up his muscled arm to block it, though it stung when he did so. Her sweeping kick was met with Kurama's own low kick that stopped it in its tracks.

"Halley, you're not focusing!" Kurama stated bluntly, "FOCUS. You're holding too much in. Let it out!"

Halley was breathing heavily as Kurama blocked her blows and her kicks. Damn. She backed up and rested her hands on her knees, sweat was pouring down her face as Kurama yelled at her. She fell to her knees and her body began to shake and quiver. She couldn't even look up at him, her eyes were beginning to tear up and she couldn't help it. Kiran. She couldn't stop thinking about him and he plagued her thoughts constantly.

Halley wrapped her arms around herself and doubled over as she wept. Her hair fell to the sides of her face and covered it. "Kiran," Halley whimpered, her entire body collapsing to the training field as she shook, tears pouring down her cheeks. She was a wreck and it was entirely her fault, if she hadn't agreed to let her children accompany Kurama on his mission...her children, her family, would have never been placed in this situation. Naja had completely and totally broken her by tearing apart her family and she felt as though the darkness was surrounding her, suffocating her. It showed as she began to hyperventelate; it was difficult for her to even catch her breath.

Kurama watched Halley, her movements slow as she rested her hands on her knees and panted. This was unusual for her, but Kurama simply stared at her. She was acting strangely and he had to get to the bottom of it, but when she whimpered Kiran's name, Kurama instantly knew that Naja had broken Halley. He had taken her fighting spirit by taking their son. Kurama could relate. When he first found out he thought all was lost, but then he realized that if he kept fighting, kept the faith, and kept hope alive, there was nothing he couldn't accomplish. Everything had its time, and he was certain Kiran would be rescued, if not by him, by someone he trusted.

Kurama looked down at his wife, wanting to comfort her, but if he did he would do more damage than good. She had to do this on her own.

"STAND UP HALLEY. LET GO OF THE PAST. YES WE MADE SOME BAD DECISIONS, BUT WE LEARN FROM THEM. KIRAN ISN'T HERE, THAT MUCH IS TRUE, BUT YOU HAVE TO STOP BLAMING YOURSELF FOR WHAT HAPPENED. NEITHER OF US KNEW THAT NAJA WOULD BE EMPLOYING THOSE CREATURES TO FIND US. YOU KEEP LETTING ONE DECISION TEAR A HOLE INTO YOUR VERY BEING, AND YOU'RE LETTING THE DARKNESS ENCASE YOU. YOU HAVE TO SNAP OUT OF THIS HALLEY, IF NOT FOR ME, FOR HANAH AND KIRAN. THINK OF THEM!"

Kurama fell silent as he noticed Hanah approaching in the distance. He nodded to the demon to contain her until they were done here.

"THINK ABOUT THEM. DID YOU NOT TELL KIRAN YOU'D RETURN FOR HIM? HOW ARE YOU GOING TO DO THAT WALLOWING IN SELF PITY!"

Halley was angered by Kurama's words. He hadn't been the one to give birth to Kiran, Kiran was a part of her soul and she felt as though she had been ripped to pieces by his capture. Halley vanished for several minutes and appeared before Kurama. "Don't. You. Dare." Halley said, her voice tight as she quickly threw a hard right-hook towards his jaw.

She was holding back the energy that was screaming to blast from her fist, she didn't want to maime her husband completely with an energy blast because he had pissed her off. She was, essentially, telling him to go fuck himself because he didn't have a clue what she was going through. He didn't know the true emotional tormoil she was in, and here he was telling her that she was wallowing in self pity. Of course she wanted Kiran back, she wanted to kill Naja. She wanted to destroy him particle by molecule and spread his ashes across the corners of the universe. Her first step towards that was punching Kurama down for pissing her off.

One thing he could say was that he had a knack for pissing Halley off, and this time was no different. He watched his wife, angered and blind. She was probably cursing him mentally, and screaming at him about how he didn't give birth to their kids. She must've forgotten that it takes two elements to create a child, and if Kurama didn't have part in creating them, Halley wouldn't have given birth to their beautiful children. Part of Kurama also resided in both of their children just as part of Halley resided in them. Sure she gave birth to them, but without Kurama and Halley there would be no Kiran and Hanah. They were a team, a pair, and she acted as if she was the only one, as if she were the only significant part. He glared at her, wanting to knock some sense into her, but alas he watched as her fist came screaming at his face. Catching it in his hand he glared at her.

"You're making this all about you again! If you don't focus, malice will consume your every fiber and saving Kiran will become an impossible task. This is NOT about you Halley, it is about our children's future, as well as the entire world."

Kurama pushed against Halley's fist sending her back a bit.

"You're anger is really starting to piss me off Halley. You did this with the vampire and now you're transferring that anger into something else."

Halley stumbled back after Kurama thrust her fist back. She leaned against a tree, panting heavily, and looked at her husband sadly. "Can you really blame me so for missing our child? For hating the man that tore our family apart?" Halley asked, her voice quivering with saddness. "For worrying about Kiran, wondering what he even looks like now? Knowing that he must be scared, knowing that he is waiting for me to come and get him?" Halley asked, her body shaking again as her breathing became raggid once again.

Halley walked over to Kurama and wrapped her arms around him, leaning her head against his chest. She let it all out and started crying into him again. She was desperate, she didn't know what to do. "I...am trying Kurama. It is...very difficult for me, you have to understand. I am doing everything I can," Halley said, her voice tight as she held onto Kurama tightly, as though her life depended on it.


Kurama looked at Halley as she backed up and leaned against a tree, panting hard. He needed to break through this shell she had put up and show her that anger and vengeance would only cloud her heart with darkness. Halley began to speak and Kurama listened.

"No I don't blame you for that is the reaction any parent would have, but to let it control you is an entirely different story. You have to have faith Halley. Kiran is alright, we taught him well. He has courage and strength, after all he stood against Naja to save me and Hanah. If that isn't courage I don't know what is. He will be fine, for he has hope and faith, and he knows that we are working hard to get him back."

Kurama felt his wife's arms tighten around his waist and her face bury into his chest. He sighed looking down at her.

"Halley, you have to promise me that you will work harder than ever to quench the hate in your heart. It will only lead to destruction. Now, take a quick break and we will start again."

Kurama removed Halley's arms from around him. He was pissed off, that much could be seen on his face, but he didn't let it control his actions. He looked into Halley's eyes.

"FIVE MINUTES!"

Halley looked up at Kurama and scowled. "Stop yelling at me like I'm a child, I am your wife," Halley stated bluntly as she backed up and sat down. She knew that in order to rescue Kiran she would have to focus and build her strength. Yutana scared the hell out of her, especially knowing that the beast had her blood. She still didn't know what yutana had planned for that. Halley sighed and stood, going over to Kurama and kissing him passionately. Her body glowed brightly as she did so, though she was unaware as her eyes were closed and she was leaning against him. "You know I love you, right?" Halley said, placing a soft hand on his cheek and looking at him sadly.

"Sorry for pissing you off. Though I suppose we're even on that category," Halley chuckled lightly and smiled lovingly at her husband. She noticed Hanah coming from the sidelines and that she seemed upset. Halley looked at Kurama briefly before rushing over to her daughter, wrapping her in a loving embrace. "What's wrong Hanah?" Halley asked, kissing her forehead lovingly.

Hanah looked at her mother and father sadly. "You won't stop fighting," Hanah said, burrying her face into her mothers shoulder. Halley bit her lip and looked at Kurama sadly. Damn. She'd heard.

Kurama shook his head when Halley scowled and informed him of the obvious. He knew she wasn't a child, and he knew she was his wife. He just hoped he had gotten through to her, and he hoped that any training she did after would prove fruitful. He sighed as she embraced him, his hand rubbing her back comfortingly.

"It's fine, no one said marriage was easy," he joked, "I just want you to succeed is all."

Kurama noticed Hanah rushing over to them. Apparently Hanah had slipped by the demon that Kurama had sent to keep her from their training session. He watched as Hanah embraced Halley and simply smiled.

"No worries kido, me and your mom were just training is all," Kurama stated as he rubbed Hanah's arm before kissing her softly on the forehead, "speaking of which we have to get back to it. You young lady need to get back to your grandmother and continue your training as well."


Hanah smiled at her father and hugged her mother. "No," Hanah stuck her tongue out at her father and Halley's jaw nearly dropped. "You don't want to train with your grandmother?" Halley asked her daughter, shifting her weight and hugging her again. Hanah shook her head and burried her head in her mother's chest. "I'm tired momma," Hanah said, and indeed her child did look exhausted.

Halley looked saddened by Hanah's exhaustion. She was less than a year old and yet she had already been through so much. Halley just looked to Kurama, perhaps they should allow Hanah to rest. She didn't want her child to overwork herself, and she had grown more which must have played a role in her exhaustion. Halley sat down on a bench and sat hanah in her lap, giving her a kiss. "I know sweetheart, but you need to train to be big and strong like your father. We want you to be able to defend yourself," Halley said, motioning for Kurama to come sit with them.

Hanah started to cry. "But I'm tired mommy," Hanah argued, pouting. She just wanted to go sleep in her bed but they weren't letting her. She took the trinket that her uncle Dorian had given her and looked at it. "What is that Hanah?" Halley asked, kissing her daughter as she looked at the spherical marble. "A way to get uncle Dorian. He can help us get Kiran back," hanah said, still crying and holding the marble. She smashed it to the ground and shouted, running away from her mother. "Uncle Dorian!" Hanah shouted, stomping her foot impatiently. She wanted her brother back and they weren't understanding.

Kurama smirked when Hanah stuck out her tongue and objected to training. He had to admit, even he would've taken a break if he hadn't set his goals so high. Still, she was only a child and if she wanted to take a break, she could take a break.

"Hanah, try and calm down," Kurama stated as the wind began to pick up and the clouds began to shift. Kurama looked up at the sky and smirked knowing that Dorián was on his way. A streak of lightning flashed down and out stepped Dorián.

"Hanah!" Dorián called watching the young girl run to him and embrace him, "are you alright?"

He ran a soft hand through her hair as he looked up at Kurama and Halley, "what's going on here?"

Hanah jumped into her uncle's arms and started crying again. She looked up at him when he asked what was going on. "I want my brother back," Hanah cried, tears pouring down her cheeks. Halley stepped forward and nodded her head towards Dorian. "I'm sorry Dorian, Hanah...misses Kiran," Halley said, swallowing her voice and wrapping her arms around herself for comfort. "Naja...took him two weeks ago," Halley said, her voice quivering and quiet. She made her way over to Kurama and leaned against him, doing everything she could to hold her emotions in in front of Hanah. She didn't want to break down again in front of her daughter.

Dorián sighed as he held Hanah in his arms. He looked up at Kurama and then Halley.

"It's fine Halley, I know how she feels. Little one you have to trust and believe that you'll see your brother again. Listen to me Hanah. I will do whatever it takes to get your brother back. Do you understand me? Whatever it takes. He has the same marble as you do, and to locate him all he needs to do is shatter it. I believe he is buying his time, waiting for the right moment. Kurama, Halley, you have my word, I will help you get Kiran back"

Dorián stood to his feet, holding Hanah in his arms.

"I see that you all have been training, which is good, but have any of you heard from Lord Haakon?"

Kurama looked at Halley as he supported his wife.

"No, I haven't," Kurama stated, "why? What's going on?"

"I need to visit him, but first, are you alright Hanah? Do you want to stay here and train or do you want to go with me to see your grandfather?"

"Thank you Dorian," Halley said, her voice still a mere whisper. She was trying and just wanted to get back to training, that way she could let her emotions out. She felt sorry for Kurama when they did resume training, and the thought made her smirk a little at him. She tilted her head when Dorian questioned about Haakon. "He's probably in his office," Halley suggested, shrugging.

Hanah looked at Dorian and nodded. "I miss him," Hanah said, holding onto her uncle tightly. She looked at him when he asked if she wanted to stay and train or go with him to see her grandfather. "I want my grandpa," Hanah said, holding onto Dorian and burrying her face into him. Halley just smiled at Dorian, happy to see that Hanah had taken such a liking to him. "Keep her safe?" Halley asked, nodding to Dorian when Hanah said she wanted to see her grandfather. Perhaps Halley would put her down for a nap after, she was so tired afterall.

She turned to Kurama and smirked, punching his arm lightly and challenging him. "Whatchya gonna do?" Halley asked, a little more pep in her step as she motioned with her hand for him to come at her. She just stuck out her tongue at him, glad to know that they had help. She knew that she had to put her entire being into training to get stronger in order to face Naja and the twelve. She would do just that and get stronger, and kick Naja's ass for taking her boy from her. "I'm waiting hubby," Halley teased, taking a fighting stance.

Kurama smiled at how well Dorián handled Hanah. He would make an excellent candidate for a father, and it made Kurama wonder if Dorián wanted to be a father. Sighing, he looked at his wife who had playfully punched him in the arm. She seemed eager to train, and it made him smile.

"Alright. Safety word is Watermelon."

With that, Kurama charged. He had one thing in mind, saving Kiran, and if they trained and honed their skills, then hopefully their wants would become reality and Kiran would once again be in their arms. He focused, keeping his stance perfect.

Halley smirked as Kurama charged, exactly what she had wanted him to do. Instantly she sent a blinding light directly forward that encased his entire being in a ten foot radius of a circle. The light was so bright that even she had a difficult time seeing, and she knew that it would nearly blind Kurama. She took that advantage to teleport behind him and, while he was blinded, she took aim with a powerful kick to his back.

Halley's foot collided with the whip that instantly went into protection mode the moment Halley had sent the blinding light, protecting Kurama's eyes as well as his back. What Halley didn't realize was that when her foot collided with the whip, roots from the earth began to creep towards her.

"Really? You're trying to blind your husband? How will I be able to see that beautiful face of yours?"

Kurama flipped away from Halley before landed on the ground. When he landed, he struck the ground with his fist causing bamboo skewers with blunt ends towards Halley. After all, he didn't want to KILL his wife, merely spar with her. The whip had wrapped itself back around Kurama for whenever he made need protection again. It was a sentient weapon after all.

Halley smirked at Kurama. "It was only temporary love, I was trying to sneak in a kick and another kiss," Halley grinned at Kurama, shaking her head at his whip. How the hell was she supposed to get past that? "Besides, that whip of yours already provides you with advantages," Halley scowled at his whip and cursed when she noticed the bamboo skewers flying her way from the ground. She smirked and lifted into the air, hovering above the skewers and looking smug.

"Really Kurama? A ground based attack against a Fae?" Halley teleported and appeared directly in front of him, stealing a quick kiss. "You should know better than that," Halley chuckled, blasting a mild current of energy directly at Kurama. She watched as it raced towards him, she had only been a mere three feet away from him as she thrust the energy at him, knowing that if it struck him it would simply send him flying back. It wasn't meant to maime him as a real blast of energy would have, but it would indeed have an impact that would give her bragging rights for the rest of the day.

Kurama smirked, "I almost forgot about your ability to fly. Something I'll keep in mind love."

Preparing himself, Kurama watched as the energy barrelled towards him. With a smirk he let the energy strike him in the chest sending him skidding back, his feet digging into the earth beneath him. He looked up at Halley with a smile.

"Nice!"

The whip unwrapped from around Kurama's waist and fell into his awaiting hand.

"I figured you'd go airborne, so I have to improvise."

Kurama stomped his right foot sending a shockwave outward. Suddenly, petals began to appear around Kurama and with a slash of his whip, the petals shot forward. It wasn't a strong attack, merely to disorient the senses as he moved in for the conclusion of this sparing session. Kurama transformed into a swarm of butterflies that blended in with the petals, flying towards Halley.

Kurama's plan, if it worked, would be to form behind Halley and strap her arms behind her back. He'd probably sneak in a kiss or two, though he'd need to be careful as not to get things started and end up with yet another child.

Halley smirked as the blast of energy collided with Kurama and sent him skidding back, feeling rather proud of herself as Kurama gave her compliments. She then felt an unseen shockwave impact her and shook her head, trying to regain her senses as a swarm of petals surrounded her. She covered her face with her arms, trying to keep them out of her eyes. She then felt Kurama's hands grab her own and she felt him wrap her arms behind her back, pinning her wings behind her in the process. "Shit!" Halley shrieked, falling to the ground face first and cursing in defeat. She pouted miserably and looked up at Kurama over her shoulder.

"No fair, you're stronger than me," Halley said, whimpering sadly. While there were advantages to marrying a strong man, there were apparently disadvantages when it came to sparring. Halley pouted at Kurama and struggled against his hold, but his grip was like stone. "How am I supposed to hug you with my hands behind my back?" Halley asked, batting her eyes sadly at Kurama.

Kurama smirked as he leaned forward and kissed his wife lovingly on her neck before massaging her arms and loosening her grip.

"I love you Halley, but promise me that you'll do whatever it takes to grow stronger and master your abilities."

Halley bit her lip and held in a moan, nodding her head at him. "This is so unfair lemme uuup," Halley whined, turning her head but still being unable to kiss him. She sighed and went limp, nothing else could be done. "Of course I will do everything I am capable of. I want our son back just as much as you," Halley said, looking sad again. She just looked down as she thought of Kiran and she looked at Kurama sadly. "I miss him," Halley said, hoping that he was okay. She knew Naja was a sick, cold bastard and worried for her son's safety. "Could you seriously let me up now?" Halley asked, rolling her eyes and looking irritated.

Kurama released Halley from the hold and pulled her to her feet. He embraced her lovingly and kissed her passionately on her lips before breaking the kiss and looking into Halley's eyes.

"I believe in you Halley."

A grunt came from one of the demons who had been observing them. Kurama looked over at the demon with a smirk.

"My Lord, pardon my intrusion, but the training?"

Kurama looked at Halley and smiled, "guess I'll leave you to it then."

He looked into her eyes, and his eyes showed worry, but expectation as well. He wanted Halley to succeed and he hoped she would. Yutana wasn't going to go easy on her, and he hoped that he had gotten through to Halley to keep her cool.

Halley frowned when the demon interrupted their moment. Damn. 'We'll continue this later,' Halley told Kurama through their mental link, nodding to him. She could see the worry and expectation in his eyes and it made her nervous, made her want to perform more so that she could make not only him proud, but Halley and Kiran proud as well. She nodded to the demon when Kurama left her training area and didn't even give the demon a chance to sneak in an attack. She teleported automatically and landed directly in front of the demon, blasting him with a barrage of blows that were hit and miss, though mostly hit due to her surprise attack. She received a blow from behind and growled at the demon, knowing that he'd made a duplicate of himself. She stretched both of her hands out and let out a real blast of energy, watching as the clone evaporated and the demon was sent flying back. The demon looked pissed but pleased at the same time.

SikstaSlathalin
10-29-2012, 07:40 PM
*Rex*

Silence and stillness, the final state of life and the only state of death. That was all Rex knew when he was pulled into the black hole after losing his gem to Jieto the Zodiac Tiger. At least when this all ends he'll be able to add what happens when your thrown into a black hole as it turns out it was a wormhole and he was thrown into an amazingly ancient part of the universe. At first he wasn't sure if he was out of the black hole all because it was all blackness he couldn't even see the soft speck of the stars around him but as the rest of him reformed it all became clear. He was in a part of space that was devoid of all close stars and planets it was like he was standing in a dark star gazer theatre with all the lights turned out and only the projector throwing the light speck starts over the domed ceiling. He couldn't even see his claw in front of his face, he had to find out where he was focusing his powers to their fullest he sent out magic sensors in every direction hoping to come across something he recognized but a voice within his mind stopped him.
"Marzarex that won't work, you are in a part of the universe that even your magic is damped to the level of an egg chick." Calling back his sensors he looked around him to see where the voice came from but his eyes were useless in the blackness, using his memory he tried to figure out where he was.

Eventually he came to an obscure reference to the dark matter field between the Milky Way Galaxy and the Andromeda galaxy and Dark Matter is notoriously difficult for someone not keen on light magic to penetrate. And while Rex was good at all the elemental magic his skill over light wasn't strong enough to break through the dark matter. Last he knew no one went to the dark matter vein because of it's magic breaking properties and the only way someone could be talking to his mind would be if they were right next to him, so who was talking to him? And in response to his thoughts the voice spoke again.
"Don't be alarmed Marzarex, I'm someone you've known for years. I'm here to help you with your new status as one of the Drakes, the Savage Dragons. Often times you're magic can't be solely relayed on you need to use your natural Draconic body sans wings." Stepping from a portal none other than High Elder Galez appeared creating light from his hands letting it surround his whole body he was in his Dragon form with his wings folded across his back. Rex wasn't sure but his felt felt like it was the picture of skepticism he answered the High Elder with the same skepticism in his voice that was on his face.
"With all due respect High Elder, what the fang do you know about being a Savage Dragon?" Rex could see a sad smile come across the High Elder's scaly face with a wave of his claws his magnificent white and blue wings vanished revealing his bare back with two x-shaped scars where his wings used to be and they looked very old.
"Even old scale bags like me have some vanity. I lost my wings when I was a Mystic in nearly the same fashioned as you lost yours. But whilst I hid my deformity I think it works for you Rex you have a more young savage look then I did." Rex listened and rubbed the still sore part of his back where his wings used to be maybe the High Elder was right.
"Very well High Elder but how will you train me, I can see you can't." Galez smirked extinguishing the light he was creating returning the area into it's normal blackness.
"Now we both can't see besides as you know when you take away the eyes the other senses get stronger. And I have the perfect place for us to train." Reaching out Galez gripped Rex's shoulder and in the blink of an eye both Space Dragons were teleported to the dead chunk of black rock that the Dark Matter orbited around.

If the space around the chunk of rock was dark the rock itself was absolute black Rex couldn't even see the specks of the stars above them. The surface was smooth and black like jet stone it almost looked like the same materiel as what his power gem was made of. As he was thinking on this the High Elder delivered a powerful slash to Rex's face knocking the younger Dragon to the rocky ground.
"Focus Rex, Naja's forces won't give you time to think on how interesting the ground is and you can't relay on your magic senses with Star Magic you must use your superior dragon sense. You do remember how to use them don't you?" Rex groaned getting back to his feet rubbing the scratched scales.
"Yes High Elder, I'm ready now." It's been a long time since Rex was the student to anyone this would be interesting. He and Galez began training in the ancient way of Dragon claw-to-claw combat.



*Drax*

Things were coming to a head the Grand Wraith could feel it. And he was cut off from the Dark Kingdom and from reinforcements so it would be just him and whatever allies he could gather as of right now aside from Rathma joining him in training his allies are the same ones that lost to the Zodiacs and Five. Mykael and Lady Trixi though he hasn't seen or spoken to either of them in a long time it seems they would have to follow the example of the Mystics and what remains of the Nobility and combine forces to survive. He has never been too proud to join forces but with everything going on he wasn't sure who he could fully trust in either party. As always he'll have to keep his friends close but his potential enemies closer. Before he joins anyone in conflict he'll need to speak with his present allies first and see what they think about joining sides. Using his magic he sought out Lady Trinity's aura he had missed her the most and was eager to see how she was faring after her defeat. Locking onto it he stepped into a portal and left his newest hiding place.


*Kana*

Kana's recovery was painful both for her body as well as her will never had she been so handily defeated and nearly killed. And if it wasn't for Sir Blackstone and the Wyld Fae that showed up in response to her distress call and began healing her wounds she might have very well died before Dorian and Nemine found her and given her the potion that healed her the rest of the way. But that was the last she saw of any of the Mystics before she left for the Never to continue training and boy did she need it. She was the Equinox Knight she couldn't be getting beat like a ragdoll on the onset of the first skirmish with Naja's forces. She learned what she could from her mother but she needed more training in her magic and Earth Mystic powers and while her mother could help her with her Earth powers she wasn't the best when it came to pure magic power. The best magic user in the Never would be the Queen of ruling court and right now that was Gella of the Winter Court. But something Dut told her before he was killed in the battle of New York about never asking the ruling Queen for help cause she'll hold you to it and that might put her station as risk for corruption. So the next best magic user in the Never would be the Winter Mother or old Queen of the Winter Court who at this point was Nevoa, the Winter mother keep all her knowledge and experiences but loses much of her active power when her daughter takes over. Kana would have to seek out the Winter Mother to further magic training. After asking around the usual places she found the cabin deep within the Winter Realm and knocked tentatively on the door.

Kana was the best warrior in the Never and she could destroy the whole planet if she got mad enough but being in the presence of the High Sidhe would make even the bravest be meek and humble. There was some soft singing on the air so someone was home but there was no sound of movement within so Kana was going to knock again but a sweet voice stayed her hand.
“Come Kana I’ve been expecting you, expecting you for quite some time.” Doing as she was bide Kana opened the door and walked into the cozy little cabin and shut out the cold behind her. It wasn’t a surprise Mother Nevoa was expecting her like High Elder Galez she had the gift of Foresight only a much more powerful version since there wasn’t some kind of ancient law stemming it in fact it grew stronger when she became the Winter Mother with the rest of her active powers dimensioned the more subtle magic of Foresight took root and grew immensely.
“Yes good mother, I come to seek training so I can be better prepared to fight the coward Naja and his power mad schemes.” The old Queen nodded slowly her long gray hair poking out from under the hood of her heavy white and ice blue cloak. Pulling the hood down Kana looked into the old woman’s face and saw it still held the cold queenly beauty High Sidhe of the Winter Court are known for but age wasn’t absent from the porcelain -like skin the young Rock Fae could see the smallest whisper of lines and wrinkles breaking the continuity of the glass like features.
“Ah yes Naja the bastard spawn of the Lord of Darkness and Chaos Azerel. It is good you have come to me so soon the end is very near at hand young Kana. Come we will start immediately.” With speed Kana didn’t expect the Winter Mother got up from her rocking chair opened the door and led Kana into the wild chill of the Winter Realm.

RisingPhoenix
11-01-2012, 06:34 AM
Heavy footsteps echoed throughout the halls of Naja's estate deep in the congo. Naja turned the corner leading to the containment cells, a smile on his face as the guards moved out of his way to allow entrance. Naja stood in front of the cell containing Kurama and Halley's child. He peered inside and looked down at the boy.

Heavy footsteps echoed throughout the halls of Naja's estate deep in the congo. Naja turned the corner leading to the containment cells, a smile on his face as the guards moved out of his way to allow entrance. Naja stood in front of the cell containing Kurama and Halley's child. He peered inside and looked down at the boy.

"Kiran, I shall give you a chance to redeem yourself. Join my army."

Kiran lifted his head as he heard footsteps coming down the corridor. He had been in the same cell since Naja had captured him, and the man had not let him out once. At first he was scared and tried calling out to his mother and father, but he soon realized that this... Room, whatever it was, had been designed to drain his power and energy whenever he was in it. After he came to that realization he had taken to the corner of the room and curled up, doing his best to maintain his strength.

He was waiting on an opportune time to call forth his uncle Dorian, as he too would only end up trapped if he called him while he was in the cell. He missed his family and thought of them every minute of every day and hoped that they were well, and hoped that they were coming soon. Kiran listened to Naja and looked t him in the eyes, still not moving from his corner.

"I have nothing to redeem myself from, nor do I desire to join your army," Kiran told the man. If his parents had taught him curse words he probably would have told Naja to go fuck himself to hell, but Naja was lucky in that aspect that he didn't know those words. Kiran was however, sharp and to the point with the man.

Naja sneered as he opened the containment cell and pulled little Kiran out, holding the young man by the collar well above the ground, his eyes furious.

"You will do as I say, and it will only be a matter of time before you BREAK!"

Naja smirked devilishly.

"Or should I drain you dry right now? Your parents wouldn't know, after all, they care not about you. You are still within my grasp Kiran."

Kiran just looked at the man as he was held up by the collar of his shirt. He hated being treated like a child. "You still need me as leverage," Kiran stated, looking at the old man firmly. "I know. Why else would you have kept me alive the past two weeks? You want to have a means of leverage when my parents, and grandparents, finally do come," Kiran said, not looking worried in the slightest. He was building his strength slowly, though at the same time looking tired to deceive him.

The past two weeks of curling up in the corner had paid off. He didn't even give Naja any warning whatsoever and placed his hands to the man's chest, sending a large blast of energy and dark magic pulsating through his hands.

Naja smirked after being blasted with Kiran's energy. In fact, all the blast did was made Naja hiccup and grunt as he threw the boy back into the chamber. Naja had a psychic hold on the boy, and thus any teleporting attempts would be futile, not to mention the base in the Congo was surrounded by dark magic. He smiled as the door closed to Kiran's cell.

"We shall see young one. It will only take a matter of time, but if you were smart, you'd swear your allegiance to me, for Lord Azael isn't as understanding as I. Guards, see to it that our pet stays put!

Naja glared at Kiran before turning to leave.

Kiran scrambled to the other side of the wall when Naja threw him back into the cell. He was shocked, and his eyes showed it, when Naja did not retaliate against his attempt to escape. He was curled in his corner again as Naja glared at him and turned to leave. "Coward," was all Kiran said, more out of spite than anything. He just wanted to see his parents, and his sister and grandparents, again and he was beginning to get homesick. He hated Naja and just wished that he would release him, and he was starting to get pissed off. Thus the reason why he'd called Naja a coward, as the man had to keep hold of a ten year old boy so that his family didn't kick his butt. Cowardice.

Naja turned around and glared at Kiran.

"What did you say?"

Before the guards could stop Naja, the boy was constricted by an unseen force, his air supply being cut off. The young man gasped for air, flailing and trying to grip the unseen force with his hands, but to no avail. After a few moments, Kiran began to go limp, and that is when the guards spoke.

"My Lord," they spoke breaking the trance that had overcome Naja.

Naja glared at the guards and released Kiran from the hold.

"Watch your mouth child, lest you wish to end up like your father."

Kiran's eyes widened as he gasped for air and scurried to the far end of the cell.

Naja left the containment cells, as the guards watched him leave. One of the guards approached Kiran's cell.

"Hang in there little one, I've great news for you. I hear your family is safe and they are working to get you out of here. If I could I would release you, just hang in there," the guard whispered as he handed Kiran some water and retreated out of the cell, locking it, or seemingly locking it as he returned to his post.

Kiran was choking, gasping for air as he laid sprawled out on the floor, his chest rising and falling rapidly from fear and pain. His skin had turned pale and was only just regaining its color back. Kiran cowered back in his corner when the guard entered the cell, whimpering in fear and looking at him in the eyes. His eyes were wide as the guard spoke of his family and gave him some water, of which Kiran drank with great haste. He remained silent as he stared at the guard, still looking fearful. His family was...safe? They were working to come get him? Kiran wished the guard had been able to release him, but understood why he could not.

Tears formed in Kiran's eyes and he curled into a little ball, hugging the canteen to him and hiding his face in his arms. 'Hurry mom,' Kiran thought, though he knew better than to actually try to reach out to his mother.

Froggy
11-05-2012, 05:23 AM
Halley stopped in the middle of her training, receiving a blow to her jaw that sent her flying back. Her breathing was raggid and she couldn't understand why, and she was gasping for air. She felt as though someone, or something, was trying to strangle her. She began to weep, feeling that Kiran was in danger by Naja's doing. Then, just as suddenly as the attack had come on, she was able to breathe again. "Kurama," she cried, falling to the ground and wrapping her arms around herself. She was going to personally be the one to kill Naja for harming their child.
The demon stumbled back after receiving a bone shattering strike from Kurama. Kurama took a stance and readied for the demon's next attack, but as he stood there, there was a sudden tug at the very fiber of his being causing him to drop to one knee and gasp for air.

"Kiran..." he said softly as the demon approached him to help him up.

"Is something wrong sir?" the demon asked.

"My son...." was all Kurama could say as his eyes filled with anger and flashed a crimson blue in color, "I'll kill Naja with my bare hands."

A bone chilling guttural howl escaped Kurama as he shook.

"Calm down sir, in due time. In due time."

Kurama looked at the demon, trying to control his transformation as his body shook violently.

"Make sure Halley is alright!" Kurama ordered as he focused on his breathing.

Halley was on both of her knees and she was still gasping. "I'll...I'll kill him." Halley's voice was low and filled with anger, her body was still shaking. She was still having a difficult time breathing but it was mainly because of her anger. Her body was glowing, but the light was...different. It was similar to Kiran's, a darker hue than usual. Halley glared and was doing her best not to teleport directly back to Naja's base. She knew that if she did she would be trapped again. Halley narrowed her eyes and teleported in front of Kurama, standing high as her light began to change.

"He hurt Kiran," Halley said, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she worked to steady her breathing. "I'll kill him. I'll strangle him with my bare hands," Halley said, staring out in the distance and looking pissed. Her light was still shining off her body, pulsating, though she wasn't even paying attention to the gray that had formed around the edges of her light. She was far too pissed to cry and just wanted to kill Naja at that moment.

Kurama looked up when Halley appeared, her light pulsating from her body. It was bright, a little too bright, and Kurama had to look away.

"Calm down before you blind me," he stated as he stood to his feet, "Naja will get his, sooner than he thinks, that I can promise, but if we storm his estate, he'll surely kill Kiran. We have to use all the time we can to grow stronger."

Kurama had already regained control of his emotions and breathing, but he knew Halley was on the edge.

"If it makes you feel any better, I have someone on the inside. We have to be patient Halley. Calm down."

It was at this point that Kurama noticed the gray hue that had formed on the edges of Halley's light. He furrowed his brow.

"Halley. Halley I need you to calm down NOW!"

Halley glared at Kurama when he announced that he had someone on the inside. She just about wanted to kill him. "No, Kurama it does not make me feel better. You have kept that information from me for two weeks and Kiran was still hurt," Halley's voice aas low and came from deep within her throat.

"How long am I supposed to keep waiting while Naja is harming our son?" Halley asked, her voice deep as she narrowed her eyes. Halley's face softened and she fell to the ground on her hands and knees. She was in her human form and she looked absolutely exhausted.

Kurama watched as Halley depowered and was left in her human form. He slowly approached her. She looked exhausted and Kurama felt that it was time for her to take a break and get some rest.

"Take a break Halley. Get some rest, you'll need it for the days to come."

With that Kurama looked out in the distance at his father's lair and sighed. This was going to be hard, and he knew it, therefore he was taking extra measures. He just hoped that his contact within Naja's lair wasn't dead. Naja was a powerful psychic, who probably knew of the man's betrayal, but the informant was smart and craft and had his ways. Kurama was scheduled to get an update soon, and he had to be in place to receive it.

He looked down at Halley before placing a soft comforting hand on her shoulder and then walking off towards the lair.

Halley sighed when Kurama told her to take a break and started walking towards the lair. He never answered her, he never told her how long she would have to wait. "What does it take to get a damn hug and some love from you Kurama?" Halley asked, standing to her feet and going over to him. She grabbed his arm and spun him around, looking at him sadly. "You keep yelling at me about how my anger has controlled me, how I need to focus and control. But what about you?" Halley asked, taking a step back and sighing desperately.

"Over the past two weeks you've been...different. Angrier. Distant even. We hardly ever kiss anymore and I feel like I've been dealing with this, my emotions, alone. I need you Kurama, I need your love and comfort," Halley said, her head dropping as she looked down to her feet. She just wanted him, his love and comfort... But she could barely get that.

Kurama glared at Halley when she grabbed his arm and spun him around to face her. Her questions caused him to look away from her. The fact that Kiran was in Naja's lair was solely his fault. He felt responsible, and he wished he had never taken the kids out for a stroll. He listened to Halley and after she finished speaking he spoke.

"Because, I've been fighting the same anger you're displaying for a long time. Kiran only added to it. Do you know how painful it is to feel completely out of control against an opponent who downed you in one move? I wasn't there for my kids when I should've been. I should have never taken them with me. The guilt of my decision plagues my mind every day and I have to live with the fact that if Naja kills Kiran it is all on me. I will be damned if I rest or even consider anything else until I get our son back. I........"

Kurama looked at Halley and paused, his eyes displaying his anger and guilt. Rose petals began to encircle Kurama. In an torrent of wind and petals, Kurama vanished, leaving Halley alone.

Halley listened as Kurams spoke and she could see his anger in his eyes. "Kurama..." Halley reached out for him when he looked at her. She was about to tell him that it wasn't his fault when he vanished. Damn him.

'Kurama it isn't your fault. We didn't know and you can't keep blaming yourself for this. Please... I need you now more than ever. Please come back,' Halley begged through their link. 'I want to be there for you as you have been here for me. Please,' Halley begged, her voice sad. She couldn't do this without him. She would surely break again without his comfort and love.

She waited a few moments and...nothing. No response, no Kurama. Halley fell back to the earth and began to sob again, her body began to change again. Damn Naja for ripping her family apart. 'Mom...' Halley thought to mother nature as she struggled to control her breathing. There was an intense pain in her heart as she realized that for the first time in their marriage, Kurama would not be coming back for her. Kurama had left her when she needed him the most, more than anything... and she was suffering because of it. 'Mom help...' Halley thought she began gasping for air.

Mother Nature appeared before Halley in a wisp of wind, kneeling down and placing a soft hand on her shoulder.

"Halley, my dear, what is wrong?" She asked observing Halley's hysteria. "Where is Kurama?"

By the time Mother Nature had arrived Halley was working on her breathing, trying to calm herself down. Damn Kurama for leaving her alone. "Naja...hurt Kiran. We both...felt it. Kurama is..." Halley paused as she forced herself up, looking highly pissed still. She didn't know where Kurama went. When he would be back, if. "I don't know where he went. He...feels guilty and all the crap he's been telling me about calming down, about how it wasn't my fault...that was a damn lie because he has been hiding the same feelings since Kiran's capture." Halley sat down Indian-style and sighed, looking at Mother Nature sadly. She'd married a damn hypocrite.

"I'm scared. Scared for Kiran, scared for Kurama and scared for Hanah. When Naja took Kiran...I felt...changed. He's done things to me no one else could have done, made me feel things I've never felt before. And now...Kurama isn't even here and I married a damn hypocrite that can't even look his wife in the eyes without becoming angry. I just want Kiran back so we can be a family again, so I know he's safe," Halley looked defeated as she looked up at Mother Nature.

She'd never told anyone what Naja had sent her to do...she'd been carrying that with her for the past two weeks, knowing that it would never be done. Kurama didn't even know, and now he was gone. She placed her hand to Mother Nature's shoulder and showed her what had happened. Yutana, Wukong and Rhin'to...all of it while she had been in the chamber. Her blood being drawn, Naja's taunting...the look of fear and sadness on Kiran's face when she left. "I just want my son back," Halley whimpered, looking sad. If she had never agreed to let him go in the first place he wouldn't have been placed in that situation. Kurama may have suggested it, but she was the one to allow it and because of that she felt as though she were the worst mother ever. She would have to make it up to her children if it killed her.

Mother Nature looked at Halley and sighed.

"My poor child, Kurama is trying to find his way. He's lost right now in the decision that he makes. He is being torn in different directions. Give him some space and time. Yes I know you want the love and affection that he always gives, but the torment that he's going through is great. I'm not saying you aren't going through torment as well, but time apart will do you both some good before you tear each other apart. Naja is a cruel bastard, but we are working hard, and planning. We must be patient Halley. I know you want your family back, Lord knows a part is missing because he isn't here, but Naja won't kill Kiran. He has to keep him in order to have any leverage against Haakon."

Mother Nature embraced Halley, her very presence soothing.

"Calm down my dear, and walk with me."

As the two walked, Mother Nature began to tell the story of her and Haakon's love. She had always felt guilt for how Haakon had turned out. After all, taking a man's son from him can have very negative affects. She informed Halley of it all. How she had met Haakon on the battlefield and instantly fell in love. How they spent much time together before he proposed to her and married her. Then came Kurama, the joy of their life, but it wasn't to last. Mother Nature informed Halley of how she didn't like the direction Haakon was going and decided to take Kurama and flee. This enraged Haakon and thus the reason he imprisoned her. She informed Halley that if she would have just sat down and talked to Haakon, that perhaps things would have gotten better. She smothered him just as Halley smothered Kurama. She wanted him to herself, and her jealousy proved to be a negative trait she had to get rid of. Stopping in her tracks, Mother Nature smiled.

"You do know about the demon wolf within him right? It was my fault that happened as well. In the sect that I belonged, they used my child as a catalyst to call forth power. They did not know what the adverse affects would be. Kurama is forever infused with the spirit and powers of a demon wolf, whose name we do not know. We tried to exorcise it, but it was too late. The bond is permanent. I live day by day worrying about it. I have made some destructive decisions, but I have been forgiven, and you should forgive Kurama. When he returns, sit down and talk with him, it is the best thing to do. Don't smother him, and learn to handle things alone. My dear the time has come for you to take control of your life. Be patient and be careful."

Mother Nature moved a strand of hair out of Halley's face and smiled at her.

"I am so very proud of the progress you've made. Your daughter shows the same tenacity you do."

Halley sighed as she listened to Mother Nature and walked with her. She couldn't help but empathize with her as she looked towards Haakon's lair. Halley simply sighed as her thoughts revolved around Kiran, knowing that she was a terrible mother for allowing that to happen. She should have put her foot down, she shouldn't have allowed it. Not when he was so young, not ever. "I should have...done more to protect my boy," Halley said finally, the pain and regret clear in her voice and on the expression on her face. "I just...love Kurama so much and I don't want to be away from him, I want to be by his side and help him through this as he has helped me through so much. Even though he has the abilitity to piss me off more than anyone I know, aside from Naja, I still love him and miss him every second that he is gone."

Halley stopped talking and shook her head. "And I pray to the spirits that Hanah doesn't turn out to be an emotional nutcase like I am," Halley knew that much was true. She looked at Mother Nature and sighed. "How long do I have to wait before I can get my son? I promised him that I would return for him. Hanah has grown more and I know he has too, and I am missing every second of it. How much longer do I have to bare knowing that Naja is hurting our child and there is nothing that can be done about it?" Halley asked, tears forming in her eyes. She steadied her breathing and forced herself to calm down; she just wanted her family back.

Trina looked at Halley as she began to ask how long, and her answer was simple.

"The amount of time you have to wait depends on how far you are willing to push yourself to reach the form known as Ultimate Mystic. When you have reached that form, you will be able to find a way to get Kiran back. Don't underestimate Kiran Halley. He is surely thinking of a way to escape, and don't think that Kurama isn't working on a solution. We have to play our cards right. If we just barge in, Naja will surely kill Kiran, but if we slowly weasel in, then the odds will surely be in our favor."

Trina took a breath before looking out into the horizon.

"Kurama loves you, and his kids and I know it is tearing him apart inside to know that he wasn't able to protect them."

Trina sighed before turning back to face Halley.

"He'll return, just give him some time my dear. One thing I have learned about fate, it can't be toyed with. Destiny intertwines with it. Everything happens for a reason Halley, and though I'm not sure what the reason is, I trust that it will only make you, Kurama and the rest stronger. This is a test, the question now remains. Are you able to pass it?"

Touching Halley's cheek softly with her hand, she turned to leave, a smile on her face, and her form glowing beautifully.

Halley sighed when mother nature left. If that was the means to get Kiran back, to push herself to the Ultimate Mystic...then she would do everything within her power to do so. Halley teleported back to the training field, her energy revitalized. If Kurama refused to help her then she would do it on her own, and she would allow him to train on his own. She just hoped that he would be alright, that he would not tear himself apart from her forever.

Halley looked at the demons in the courtyard and nodded to them, transforming into her Super Mystic form and charging. She already felt stronger, more alert. She sent a blast of energy towards the nearest demon and avoided attacks from a demon who had teleported behind her. They could see that she was ready to continue her training with greater strength and they weren't letting up on her. Most of them charged her at once while the others merely blasted various attacks at her.

Halley's eyes turned gray again and she slammed her fist into the ground, energy pouring from her tips as it spread through the ground, attacks flying over her head and hitting other demons. The demons that were left standing flew back from the force of her energy and she smirked. "Please don't go easy anymore," Halley ordered, standing to her full height and waiting on one of them to stand up first.

After the initial shock wore off she noticed that they all stood at once and seemed to be creating a large amount of dark energy. She waited for them to blast it at her, surrounding her by a radius of roughly ten feet and she flew into the air as soon as it got close. Halley smirked when they were knocked down again by each others attacks. "That all you have?" Halley asked, floating back down to the earth and smirking. "Fine." Halley continued training with the demons, blasting bursts of energy at them in nearly every angle she could and hitting them almost simultaneously with a barrage of blows that sent them back on the ground again. She would focus, train, and to everything she could to make herself stronger in order to get Kiran back.

As much as she already missed Kurama, she knew at this point that she could no longer trust him to be there for her. He had left her twice in their relationship and had proven that it was so...easy for him to simply abandon her that she could not trust him to stay by her side. For that reason she was determined to train until she reached the Ultimate Mystic form and was able to save her son, with or without Kurama's help.

Atrum Daemon
11-06-2012, 01:55 AM
Dorián walked with little Hanah in his arms, her face buried in his chest.
"Everything will be fine Hanah, we will get your brother back," Dorián said with confidence as he walked with Hanah.

He often thought about having kids, though he never really knew if Nemine was the type to deal with kids. He smirked, his mind settling on her for a few moments before his mind returned to reality. He looked down at Hanah and back up at the large building he was heading towards. Haakon was inside, and he needed to talk to the lich.

As he approached the building, a few guards blocked his path.

"What is your business here?" one asked.

"I'm here to speak with Lord Haakon, if you don't mind."

The guards looked at Dorián with their guns raised, but then noticed Hanah.

"Very well, you may proceed," another guard spoke causing the others to lower their guns.

Dorián scuffed before walking into the building. He went straight to Lord Haakon's office before knocking softly.[/font]

Hanah just held onto her uncle Dorian as they walked towards her grandfather's office. She was still tired from training and yawned, resting her face in his chest. She looked up warily when she heard the guards speaking and huffed at them, raising an eyebrow as they raised their guns at her Uncle Dorian. She tensed when they finally let him pass and held onto him, burrying her face back into him.

She jumped out of his arms when the door open and ran into the office. "Grandpa!" Hanah said, leaping into her grandfather's arm. "Uncle Dorian is here to see you Grandpa," Hanah announced, holding onto him tightly.

Haakon turned around as the door opened, his large form blocking the sight of a glowing object on his desk. He scooped up his granddaughter when she leapt at him, easily holding her in one arm. “Indeed he has, little one,” Haakon said, a smile in his voice. “What can I do for you, Dorian?”

He was trying to hide the object behind him, not having expected anyone to bother him at all that day since his children were busy training. He hoped he could simply hide it by standing in front of it and getting through Dorian’s meeting as quickly as possible.

Hanah curled into her grandfather's arm, yawning and looking sleepy. "I'm tired Grandpa," Hanah said, shivering from the cold. She looked up and noticed a small glowing coming from behind her grandpa. 'What's that grandpa?' Hanah asked, using the mental link she shared with her grandfather. She curled up to him and yawned again, clearly tired from her training.

‘Something that grandpa needs to keep a secret, Hanah,’ he replied over the link. ‘Go ahead and sleep. If you still want to know when you wake up, I’ll tell you.’

His gaze never left Dorian as he waited for the young man to explain himself.

Dorian noticed a strange glowing coming from behind Haakon, but it was none of his business as to what it was and instead watched Hanah as she yawned and snuggled against her grandfather. It made Dorian smile as he took a few steps forward. It would come as a surprise to the lich when Dorian knelt down to show respect for Haakon.

"Lord Haakon, I wish to align myself with you and any efforts you may have planned in saving Kiran as well as destroying Naja. I offer my bow and my power over the dragon, demon, and angel spectrum. I offer you my allegiance, but I also need your help."

Dorian paused as he looked up at Haakon.

"I need to train my angel powers, but I can't do that unless I find an angel. The angels I have encountered have all turned me away. I was wondering in your many years of living have you ever noticed or heard of a settlement of angels anywhere on Earth?"

Haakon gave a small nod to Dorian as he pledged himself to the lich. When the Mystic asked about angels on Earth, he rubbed his jaw in thought. “I have heard of one angel living among the mortals,” Haakon said. “He removed himself from the Celestial Host to live a life of solitude somewhere in the Alps. I am told he was a great warrior before his isolation and I imagine he still is. His name is Zadkiel. If there is anyone left who can tell you of your mother and train you in the angelic arts it is he.”

Hanah just nodded to her Grandfather and yawned again, barely listening to the conversation he and her Uncle Dorian were having. She could feel herself drifting to sleep in her grandfather's arm, wondering if Kiran was okay. She was still shaking from the cold but seemed to settle after she fell asleep.

Dorian's eyes widened when Haakon spoke of the angel Zadkiel who lived in the Alps. He quickly stood to his feet and thanked Haakon before dismissing himself.

"Thank you so much Haakon. I appreciate it. Hanah, stay sweet, uncle Dorian will return soon."

With that, Dorian transformed into a swarm of butterflies that flew passed the lich and Hanah, one stopped to kiss Hanah on the cheek before departing with the rest of the swarm, out the open window and vanishing soon after.

Hanah stirred again when her Uncle Dorian spoke to her and nodded, smiling a little when a butterfly landed on her cheek to kiss her. She looked up at her Grandfather lovingly and kissed his cheek. "I love you grandpa," Hanah said, looking rather comfortable in his arm. Then she noticed the glowing again and tried to peer around his arm but he was too big. "What's the glowing thing grandpa?" Hanah asked, looking rather curious.

Haakon looked down at Hannah before turning around and sitting her on his large desk. He held up the glowing amulet so she could see it. The amulet was shaped like a coiling dragon. “This is something very precious to me,” Haakon told her. “This thing is the reason I still live. It…anchors my soul to this world, Hannah.”

He placed the amulet in a box and shut it tightly. “I’m trying to find a good hiding place for it.”

Hanah looked from the amulet to her grandfather and pondered his decision. "Give it to Grandma," Hanah suggested, looking at her grandfather curiously. "Grandma can keep it safe," Hanah said, knowing that what she said was true. She knew that her grandma loved her grandpa just like her mom loved her dad. She got off the desk and walked over to her grandfather, wrapping her arm around his leg as she couldn't quiet reach his waist yet. 'I love you grandpa,' Hanah spoke through their mental link and looked up at him lovingly.

“That is an excellent idea,” Haakon said with a nod.

He knew Hanah was right to think Trina could keep it safe. He would have to ask her to as soon as he could. He looked down at Hanah when she hugged his leg and placed a hand on her head, smiling inwardly. ‘I love you too, little seed,’ Haakon replied over the mental link.

Hanah smiled lovingly at her grandfather when he said that he loved her. She nodded her head when he told her that it was an excellent idea. "I know. Grandma loves you, she'll keep it safe," Hanah said, cuddling up to him happily. She yawned again and frowned. "I miss my brother," Hanah said, looking at her grandfather sadly. "I want him back," Hanah said, tears forming in her eyes as she began to cry. "Help us get Kiran back?" Hanah asked her grandpa between sobs as she looked up at him.

“Of course I will,” he said, kneeling down and putting his large, metal hands on Hanah’s shoulders. “The coward will pay for laying his hands on Kiran and he will be back safe with us.”

He gently wiped the tears from Hanah’s eyes. “Be strong,” he said to his granddaughter.

Hanah smiled softly at her grandfather and hugged him. "I will. I just miss my brother," Hanah said sadly as she held onto her grandfather. She kissed him gently on his cheek and hugged him again. It had been two weeks since Kiran had gone and she wanted him back, wanted to know when they would go for him. "When are we getting him back grandpa?" Hanah asked, still looking at him sadly.

“Soon,” Haakon said. “As soon as all our allies are with us.”

He sat down in front of the desk and put Hanah in his lap. “You see, little seed,” he said, “we can’t go charging into Naja’s home as just myself, grandma, and your parents. We need help. I have a feeling that your parents’ friends will need to put aside their misgivings about me and band with us. And I will have to make nice with some of my own followers whom I have angered. Once we are all together, then we will be ready to get Kiran back and destroy Naja in one swoop.”

Hanah pouted at her grandfather. "Well you need to make nice then. I miss my brother and we need him back," Hanah said, still pouting at her grandfather. She just curled up in his lap and yawned, looking exhausted. "I'm so tired grandpa," Hanah said, curling up into a little ball. She'd been this way since Kiran was gone and her continuous growing didn't help either. She just gave her grandpa a hug and yawned again, still looking sad.

“I’ll do it as quickly as I can,” Haakon assured Hanah.

He had a feeling her exhausted state had part to do with her training and part to do with being separated from her twin for so long. There was a special connection between them, of that the Hellbringer was certain.

Hanah nodded to her grandfather and gave him a hug. "Take me to my mom?" Hanah asked her grandpa, climbing onto his arm again and cuddling up. She yawned once and shivered before falling asleep almost instantly, settling down quiet a bit as she fell asleep.

Haakon stood up with his granddaughter in his arm and left his office, ignoring the two guards outside who saluted him. He moved through the grounds around the tower to the training rooms where Halley and Kurama were spending their time. He entered the training grounds and watched for a few moments before getting Halley’s attention via the mental link. ‘I have someone who wants to see you.’

Halley looked up from her training as she heard Haakon's voice in her mind. A small smile graced her features as she noticed him holding a sleeping Hanah in one arm. She stood fully and walked over to him, transforming herself back into her human form and gently taking her daughter from him. Hanah simply curled up to her mother and yawned, falling back to sleep shortly after. Halley looked at Haakon, her eyes showing strength and determination and the firey anger Kurama had left her with after he had departed. 'Thank you. For everything,' Halley said, vanishing a moment later to Hanah's room.

She gently put Hanah in her bed and kissed her forehead, doing everything she could to soothe her daughter back to sleep. She sighed and stood, knowing that she owed a lot to Haakon for keeping her and the rest of her family safe from Naja's grasp. She teleported into his office and sat in the chair in front of his desk, content to simply wait for his return. She too looked tired, but she vowed not to rest again until her son was back in her arms and her family was safe. She would train continuously until the time came for them to rescue her son or until she collapsed from exhaustion, whichever happened first.

Jacogos
11-07-2012, 08:57 PM
"Things have changed rather quickly, have they not?" Nemine murmured, the cold wind of Russia blowing across her face. Atop the building she had claimed for her own the pair stood, staring off into the distance as if lost in their own respective thoughts. An odd pair, one a small woman, paler than most women, with snow white hair being pulled behind her in the wind. The other was a large man, dark hair mirroring the woman's. His stony expression could weather a storm, even in the cold that bit at his chest, which was bared by the light vest he wore.

"Indeed... Now we are together with the Mystics you once called allies..." Caine growled, restraining the urge to spit to show what he thought of that. "Haakon's child a Mystic... Naja a power hungry freak... Well, I suppose that one was always obvious..."

Nemine smirked slightly, peering over at the man who shared her alliance with Haakon. "You still have not told me the circumstances of your... change."

Caine stayed silent, his mind flashing back to the moment she referred to...

Seraphine is a fool... Caine thought to himself as he returned to his ruined estate. Little remained, as the Naga King had been quite thorough. The only people I can trust are the Nobility... But the Lycan Lord knew they would not survive alone. They needed to band together in order to defeat Naja and...

Return to slaughtering each other as normal? Pah. Caine scoffed audibly as he dug through the debris in his lycan form, trying to find anything worth keeping. It was then that a powerful pain came over him. It was a familiar pain, one that had hit him before when he had...

He howled as he felt his skin crawl, his bones popping, his entire being shifting. It was reminiscent of the first time he had turned into a werewolf, but MUCH much worse. It was as if each part of his body was becoming something different.

His tailbone lengthened. Even in the blind mess of agony he could feel that specifically. He had had a small tail as a lycan but this... His claws malformed, changing. His skin prickled, turning into something... different. His face restructured, his teeth fell out and regrew. Everything was becoming different...

After what seemed like an hour, Caine returned to his feet and was thrown off by what he felt. His balance was a bit thrown off by the long reptilian tail that sprouted from his tailbone. Patches of fur were gone, revealing that his skin was now that of a reptile. His claws had become retractable, yet still held the deadliness of his wolf claws. He found a broken mirror nearby and saw his face, an odd mixture of canine, feline and ursine features. He could hear, smell, see, and sense everything around him. He could feel his muscles, coiled and tense, yet powerful and durable. Without hesitation, Caine coiled his legs muscles and launched himself skyward, a feat that seemed superhuman. He landed lightly, the impact absorbed by his powerful legs. A chuckled brewed up in his belly and he howled with laughter, testing his newfound prowess.

"Yes... Yes. Yes! YES!! This is amazing!" he roared, punching through a metal pillar that somehow had remained standing. It upended from the ground, twirling away to cause more destruction in its path. Tossing back his head, Caine howled the cry of a wolf, but was echoed by the cries of bear, jaguar, gator, and lion.

"I combined my DNA with that of the other lycanthrope tribes..." Caine said quietly, remembering the professor's serum. He had not failed him, it seemed. He'd have to reward the man, if he yet lived. "I have become the best of all the lycans, a perfect form. I have the strengths of them all... and the weakness of none."

Nemine marveled at the idea, watching as snow now descended from the heavens. "You always were more intelligent than you let on... So what about the figure who healed you? You said he mentioned Kurama?"

"I swear, I can't tell you anything," Caine scoffed, cracking his neck audibly. Though his lycan form was now marvelously different, his human form was unaffected. It was an interesting feeling. "I can't imagine why this being would want me to mingle with the Mystic."

"Do you not owe him for saving your life?"

"I owe him nothing. I would've recovered. Imperius did not wound me so much that I would not have."

"Perhaps you will change your mind when you meet him..." Nemine said with a small smile, wondering what Dorián was up to. "Should we head to Haakon's estate? I suppose you need to speak with him anyway."

"... If we must. Are we not the only remaining Nobles? If he still has any sense, he'll welcome us with open arms..." With that said, Caine tore open a portal and stepped through, the two of them stepping onto the land of Haakon's estate simultaneously.

RisingPhoenix
11-11-2012, 11:49 AM
The attack on Haakon’s estate was quick and destructive. Power rained down upon the mansion like building, causing vast damage. It was nothing that couldn’t be repaired, but it was something that would send a message straight to the core of Haakon. It was one that stated he was not untouchable. When the attack was done, those responsible returned to Naja’s estate to await further orders. Days passed, even weeks and nothing happened. Both sides of the war trained. The Nobility and the Mystics seemed to have become one entity and fought together. They trained long and hard, and for hours, attempting to access powers thought lost. There was hope in their eyes, hope that maybe, perhaps one day everything would go back to normal. Naja sat in his office glaring at the Ancient 5 and the Zodiac 12 apart from Kiev who was still missing.

“Any word on the whereabouts of Kiev?” Naja asked as he looked over at the rabbit.

Before Yutana could answer, footsteps could be heard entering into the office.

“My Lord, the last and final stone is here,” Kiev stated kneeling before Naja as the power hungry man stood tall and proud.

“Excellent, I trust you eliminated him,” Naja stated as he looked at Kiev with an open expression, waiting for the dragon to say something.

“Well, my Lord, I…..I let him live….”

“YOU LET HIM LIVE!!!” Naja roared as his eyes flared and his psychic mind grasped Kiev in a constricting hold. The other Zodiacs glared wanting to intervene but knowing they were no match. The Ancients giggled softly at the torment Kiev was under.

“My…..Lord……,” Kiev began, grunting in pain, “he’s……..far too………….valuable. I……..fig….ured………we could……..mani…pulate………..him to…….do our………bidding…….GAH!!!”

Naja smirked and released Kiev as the dragon collapsed to the floor gasping for air.

“That is an excellent idea Commander Kiev, I trust you to be in charge of this while I go and perform for the ritual at hand. Lord Azael will be released, and this world will crumble.”

Naja turned to look at the other Zodiacs, as well as the Ancients.

“Go, prepare for your kings arrival.”

“YES My Lord!” they all said in unison and vanished soon after to prepare for Lord Azael’s arrival. Naja took the stone and placed it in a case containing the other eleven. He ran a hand over the twelve gems and smiled. Closing the case, he turned and left his base to the place where Lord Azael was locked away, the Amazonian base, and deep within the catacombs beneath the base. Only two others knew of this location beside Naja and that was Seraphine and Galez. Naja was prepared for any type of confrontation as he made ready the task of conjuring and invocation. Grabbing one of this many ancient tomes, Naja vanished, the gems in his possession.

A thunderous roar erupted when Naja entered the amazon forest. This was the alarm set up by the elders to alert of evil when it entered.

“Damn alarms,” Naja spat as he hovered for a bit to pinpoint the location of the base. He couldn’t see it due to the spell in place, but he could feel his father’s presence and that is what he went by. As he landed near the tunnel that would lead to the underground catacombs beneath the base, Seraphine appeared.

“Naja! I will not allow you to release him!” she shouted as she took a fighting stance.

“Oh, really? YOU plan to stop me?” Naja commented with a smirk as he held the case in his hand.

“No, WE plan on stopping you,” Galez stated as he stepped out of a portal behind Naja.

“Ahh isn’t this sweet, the two love birds fighting for an honorable cause. How sweet,” Naja replied, seemingly not worried in the least.

“You and I both know Naja that you can’t withstand both of us,” Galez stated with a humble expression on his face.

“Did I not defeat you two already? What is once more, besides you do not realize the danger you are in.”

“How so?” Seraphine replied with an arched brow.

“He will be released because I have the twelve gems.”

“You lie,” Galez stated, a troubling expression covering his face.

“Oh, do I?” Naja replied opening the case and allowing the gems to shimmer before closing it and tying it to his waist for safe keeping, “now what is this I hear about defeating me?”

Galez looked at Seraphine who returned the look. This would be a battle they’d never forget. They had been training, but so had Naja and he had reached a level beyond them, and even beyond Haakon. What they did not know was that this level surpassed even the level of an unleashed elder dragon. Naja only smiled as he looked at both of his opponents, the only thing standing in his way.

“Either move, or I’ll be forced to remove you permanently. I would’ve thought my leniency would have been appreciated by you two, but I see it hasn’t. If you wish to play, then let’s play.”

Naja’s weapon, a beautiful guan dao, appeared beside him and floated, gleaming in the light. Galez’s halberd and Seraphine’s sword appeared and the battlefield quieted. The silence was noted by the sound of wind blowing.

Neither of them moved, each waiting on the other. Galez’s blindness didn’t help, but the elder dragon’s other senses were heightened enough for him to still battle efficiently. A leaf fell from a tree near the battlefield, and as the leaf fell, the auras from each of them began to flux. When the leaf hit the ground, the three of them vanished, or so it seemed. In fact, they were moving so quickly, that the only thing that could be seen was the sparks that flew from their weapons colliding, and any magic that was cast. The first to suffer a blow was Seraphine who rocketed toward the earth’s surface, stopping short of colliding with the hard rock. Galez growled, but Naja only smiled. Their movement unseen as the two battled one another, Seraphine joining in after regaining her composure from the cut across her stomach. There were power surges that radiated from the fighting and struck nearby life, causing destruction, but the battle had to be fought, it was the only way to at least try and stop Naja from awakening the deity that was Lord Azael.

Naja sighed after being struck by the blunt end of Galez’s halberd, which sent him shooting back. The mystic stopped and glared at Galez and Seraphine, dusting himself off quite nonchalantly. In a roar of power Naja, Galez and Seraphine transformed into their Master mystic forms. This caused the earth beneath to shake violently and the atmosphere to tremble in response to the powers each of them carried. Once again they seemingly vanished, battling expertly. In a trick technique, Naja struck both Galez and Seraphine. The dragon and the female witch withstood the attack and retaliated with their own.

The battling continued, Galez and Seraphine landing blows, but Naja landing his own on each of them. When Galez struck Naja, and sent him barreling to the earth, Naja stopped just short of hitting the ground and lowered himself so that his feet touched the ground. He did not say a word, merely exhaled and inhaled. He looked at Seraphine and Galez who stood triumphantly.

“It is not over……….” Naja stated as his power once again shifted, causing the earth beneath him to crack slightly. Forest life was ripped away as his power increased greatly and shot up. Galez growled and Seraphine gasped as the power they felt was unlike anything they had felt before to come from such a being as Naja.

Naja stood, his form changed, his eyes glowing red, his wings flapping beautifully and his claws stretching. He sighed and ran a hand through his dark red hair.

“I must say I did not expect to reveal this form so soon, but it will be the last time either of you see it.”

Seraphine and Galez hadn’t a chance to block as Naja unleashed a hellish attack on them. Though they tried, their attacks proved to do nothing more than tickle the mystic as his new form proved to be quite invincible. When Seraphine was knocked into the earth, Galez landed beside her, bleeding from wounds.

“Seraphine, are you alright?” he asked.

“I’m fine Galez, but there is no way of defeating him.”

“Don’t give up hope, he can and will be defeated,” Galez replied as he stood to his feet and transformed into his full dragon form. Naja smirked and shook his head.

“Silly lizard, no matter what you do, you are no match for me, even in your unleashed form, now be a good creature and die!”

Naja shot forward, dodging Galez’s attacks as he closed in on the giant dragon. Shaking the very foundation they stood on, Naja struck Galez intensely sending the great dragon skidding backwards, the dragon’s claws digging into the earth to keep him planted. At blinding speed, Naja began his assault, striking the two over and over and over. This began to weaken them to the point of defeat.

“My oh my, how the mighty have fallen,” Naja stated as he approached Galez who was kneeling down attempting to catch his breath. Seraphine was lying in a trench creating by her body. She moved weakly, her form trembling. Naja’s guan dao appeared and shimmered, the black blade ready to run the dragon through.

“Tell me Galez. If you die now will you die with honor?”

Before the dragon could respond, the guan dao pierced his chest, causing the dragon to roar in pain. Naja cackled madly and sent the guan dao to finish the job, a swift decapitation, or at least that is what was planned. Seraphine had managed to gain enough strength to step in the way of the blade and take it full in her heart. Blood splattered in every direction as the black blade shot out of her and returned to Naja’s side.

“Pathetic, the both of you!” he stated blasting Seraphine with energy that struck her, killing her instantly. Her body rocketed back, Galez catching her.

“Take this as a warning Galez. Do not cross me again Galez. Three strikes and you’re out.”

With that said, Naja walked off, the case of gems in his grasp as he entered into the catacombs.

A few moments passed and Dorián arrived on the scene. He glanced down. He had been training and learning about his angel side from Zadkiel. He had learned so much and had promised King Skull as well as Zadkiel, that he’d keep the legacy of his parents alive and do what needed to be done. He walked up, watching Galez hold Seraphine, running a hand through her hair. She began to shimmer as her frame slowly vanished, her essence scattering in the wind. She was gone.

“Elder Galez, I’m too late. I’m sorry. Where is he?”

Galez nodded in the direction of the catacomb as Dorián nodded and helped the elder to his feet. He began to bandage and treats some of Galez’s wounds. When he had done all he could, he took off into the catacombs, yelling back at Galez as he ran.

“I will be back elder. Try to remain still. I have contacted the others and they should be on their way.”

“Be careful young one, “Galez grunted, “He’s far more powerful than we first realized.”

Just then, Kurama appeared, followed by Halley, Marissa, Fria, Marzarex, Kana, Alexander, Rathma, MyKael, Nemine and the Nobility. Kurama looked at the battlefield. So much destruction was around them. Kurama was worried. Naja had done all of this, which had meant that the power crazy man had indeed gained power. This type of power would scare any normal being, but Kurama and the other mystics were not normal. They were determined to stop Naja and put an end to this evil. Naja had gone too far, attacking the nobility as well as the mystics, all for his conquest to free Azael.

Everyone took part in helping Galez. Kurama, though helping, was worried and after finding out Dorián had took off into the catacombs, took off as well, informing Halley to stay put. She glared at him, knowing full well that this was getting kind of repetitive.

“Come back to me Kurama,” she yelled after him as she waited.

Kurama entered the catacombs following Dorián’s scent. Dorián was quite a ways in following Naja’s aura, using his electricity to light the way. Kurama held out his hand, the darkness of the cave quite thick. Fortunately, Kurama had his own light source. Some bugs that lit his way floated around him. Cautiously they walked, Kurama not far from Dorián and Dorián not far from Naja.

The cave opened up into a large platform. This platform led to a large stone gate. On either side of the platform stood tall statues with their right or left hand extended respectively. Their eyes shimmered as light from a hole above the cavern filtered in. The walls of the area seemed to be made of some type of marble, but it was the gate that held what Naja was after. In front of the gate was a pedestal that contained each shape of the gems Naja possessed. In the center was a place for the orb of creation. Naja walked onto the platform, a smile on his face as he approached the pedestal.

“Soon my Lord, soon you shall be free,” Naja spoke as he opened the case and began placing the gems into their appropriate place.

“NAJA!” Dorián yelled as he entered the platform.

“DORIÁN!” Kurama yelled as he entered soon after.

‘Well well, if it isn’t the two lover boys,” Naja replied as he turned to face them.

Dorián and Kurama were both in their super mystic forms, but Dorián held out his hand in front of Kurama.

“No,” he said softly.

“I can help Dorián,” Kurama replied.

“I can’t risk losing you either Kurama,” Dorián replied turning to face Kurama.

“…and I can’t afford to lose you. Either we do this together or not at all,” Kurama said softly as their eyes met and Dorián nodded.

“Alright, but be careful.”

“Aww, how sweet,” Naja stated as he snapped his finger. Instantly Kiev and WuKong appeared with a smirk on their face. The other Zodiacs would appear outside in front of the other mystics, as well as the Ancient 5.

“Master Naja,’ they both said kneeling before him.

“Take care of these pests would you? “Naja stated as he turned back to the pedestal, placing the remaining stones in their place.

Kiev and WuKong began to walk towards Dorián and Kurama who each held a fighting stance.

“Last we fought I told you to get stronger. Show me what you’ve learned,” WuKong stated as he engaged Kurama in battle.

Kiev smiled as he approached Dorián who simply stood there.

“I let you live for a reason Dorián. Join Naja, join our cause dragon brother. Together we can rule,” Kiev stated.

“Why do you serve such a sinister man?” Dorián asked as he and Kiev walked in a circle, their eyes locked.

“Simple, we were created for such a purpose as this,” Kiev replied.

“Do you not have a will of your own?” Dorián replied, “What will you do when Azael is released and the world crumbles. Do you think Naja will stop his madness? Soon you’ll be in our shoes, and it’s only a matter of time…”

“ENOUGH! Join us or die Dorián,” Kiev growled.

“DIE!” Dorián retorted as the two engaged in battle.

Naja placed the last stone in its place and watched as the various colors shimmered. When the place for the creation orb glowed, Naja released it from his being and placed it slowly into the final spot. Now came time for the incantation and invocation. Naja threw the tome into the air and watched as it opened. He began to read, his voice traveling throughout the cavern. It could be heard outside where everyone was gathered, fighting against the other Zodiacs who had appeared. Naja continued reading until he came to the final incantation.

“Taba orv, talat vovim, plava vora, vavavoram!”

The earth shook mightily, causing everyone to lose balance, even Naja. The gate that stood so strong and sternly crumbled slowly. Power erupted from behind the crumbling gate, sending everyone off their feet. Even those outside felt the power. The entire world could feel this power emerge from within the catacombs. Naja looked up as the dust cleared. Lord Azael (http://fc04.deviantart.net/fs25/f/2008/083/8/e/poster_set_by_heise.jpg) stood, though he was not at his full strength. He had been trapped for too long and it showed. He was still a force to be reckoned with.

“NAJA,” Azael called his voice powerful and booming.

“Yes my Lord,” Naja stated shooting to his feet and kneeling before Lord Azael.

“Take me from this place; I need to regain my strength.”

“Absolutely,” Naja stated as he hurried to Lord Azael’s side, blasting a huge hole in the cavern, causing a cave in. Dorián, Kiev, WuKong, and Kurama quickly evacuated in time. The creation stone shot back into Naja. The twelve gems shot out to their respective owners, entering their being and becoming one with them, all except one. Dorián had grabbed it and took it with him in their escape.

Running out into the open, Dorián and Kurama as well as the other mystics would feel a power within coming from the stones that had become a part of them.

When Naja emerged on the surface with Lord Azael, Lord Azael glared at the outside world. Under his rule, such things didn’t exist and it sickened him.

“This world has changed, but it will soon be under my rule. Who runs the nobility? It was I who created the Nobility, and it is I who shall return as the head.”

“My Lord, Haakon is the current leader of the Nobility,” Naja stated causing Lord Azael to growl inhumanly.

“See to it that you find the lich’s phylactery and destroy it. Consult the demons, and bring it to me. Haakon will die, but by my hands Naja, do you understand?”

“Yes, my Lord,” Naja replied, though he wished he had the pleasure of destroying the lich

Lord Azael looked at the Mystics, a sickening expression on his face.

“Are they the current mystics and nobility? How pathetic, see to it that they are destroyed.”

“Yes my Lord. Zodiacs and Ancients, destroy them,” Naja called out as he and Lord Azael vanished in a powerful burst of energy.

Dorián looked around at everyone there. This was it, the second battle with the twelve Zodiac beasts and the Ancient Five. This time things would be different, for the power radiating from the gems that had fused with their bodies would give them the necessary power boost to fight these creatures.

Seraphine appeared in spirit in front of the mystics.

“The gems you now possess will give you access to the ultimate mystic level, and for some of you, who have trained relentlessly, this power boost will prove to come with quite the arsenal of transformations.” She looked over at Dorián and Kurama with a soft smile, “you must accept the gem, and accept who you are, all of who you are before you can even enter the ultimate level. I bid you farewell mystics. Do not worry about me, I am free. Trust in yourself mystics, and NEVER LOSE HOPE!”

Seraphine went to each mystic, kissing them softly on the forehead before looking over at Galez. She hovered over to him, kissing him softly before her form vanished as sparkling light leaving the battlefield.

Kiev stepped forward, glaring at the mystics.

“ATTACK!” he yelled.

Dorián stepped forward.

“Seraphine is right you guys. Never lose hope.”

Dorián closed his eyes and allowed his gem to appear out of his body. He concentrated, feeling every part of his being become one. Lightning from the storm clouds above surged down and struck him and instantly he changed, his form shimmering, electricity sparking off every inch of him. He could only think of Nemine and wanting to save her wherever she was.

“NEVER LOSE HOPE!” he repeated out loud as he engaged Kiev in battle, a thunderous roar erupting as they clashed.

Kurama watched the battle, and it was marvelous to behold. That is until WuKong stepped into his line of view.

“Having fun mystic?” WuKong stated as he took a fighting stance.

“Let’s get this over with,” Kurama replied as he focused and shifted. His body glowed and his gem emerged. Something clicked within him, and his power surged. WuKong smiled. This was the type of challenge he enjoyed. Kurama’s form changed and he stood, in his ultimate form.

He and WuKong instantly went to battle.